Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It all started with my mom’s murder.

Even that day. I was standing over her grave, thinking about what-ifs when the rogues attacked the Flash Museum. I and my rogues were… we had a weird relationship. Sometimes I wondered if Snart saw it all as a game. I wondered if he saw me as a friend who he could shoot without worrying about killing. But that day they did try it. Harder than ever before. And then he arrived.

Thawne was a psychopath. I think for all he pretended to know about the Speedforce and time travel and my life, he was just a man that lived in the shadow he created for me. We shouldn’t even know each other! I shouldn’t have anything to do with his time or his life. In his mind, he turned it all personal, though. I don’t even understand why, to be honest. He could’ve become the Flash of his time and be better, learning from my mistakes.

He should’ve known I wasn’t alone.

My team, my friends. Thawne never understood teamwork.

But he knew a thing about manipulation, and I knew this. Still, I listened when he taunted me about that day, about how slow I was, and how I failed.

I don’t exactly remember what I was thinking when I started running, I didn’t even remember running, I was ready to blame it all on him because he hated me and my world had changed and the world was ending and he finally got what he wanted and there was no Flash.

I’m ashamed of myself because instead of thinking that something was wrong, the moment I saw my mom alive I just thought hey, everything’s good.

For two days I lived the happy illusion of being with my mom, of her watching me grow up and become a CSI and being proud of me. But then I remembered Iris.

Seeing her with another man, with a child, was the waking up call I needed to realize things weren’t good at all. I mean, yeah, I had my mom. But what about my life? Could I just forget all about it and remade it here?

And then it got all worse when I saw their headlines and I couldn’t believe I hadn’t heard anything about the war in those two days.

My friends… The team didn’t exist. They were breaking the world they so fiercely protected.

I went to the only man I knew would know how to fix it.

Except it wasn’t the same man and he broke three of my fingers before he decided to listen to me.

If Bruce thinks losing both his parents is bad, he couldn't imagine what losing him did to his parents. Thomas was like him… kind of. More violent, drinking real alcohol, running a casino instead of saving his city, but hey, he did know he had to stop the Joker before she destroyed it. With no city, there wouldn’t be a casino and he wouldn’t have money to drink. I guess.

I didn’t see his mom, but I didn’t really want to. I wouldn’t tell him either unless he explicitly asked me about it and, knowing Bruce, he would be more curious about the alternate Earth than his life.

After a few burns and a change of clothes, Thomas agreed to help find the biggest weapon on Earth. Cyborg looked bigger and more metallic, and he also worked for the president, assembling his own suicide squad to go against both the Amazons and the Atlanteans.

What we found in the secret compound broke my heart, and I was so glad for a moment that there was no alternate Bruce to see it. My Bruce would be murderous if he saw it. Thomas eyed me suspiciously, but he didn’t ask, which was good, because I wasn’t ready to out his dead son.

Of course, nothing goes as planned when I do the planning, and Superman flew away after killing several soldiers. I thought Cyborg would cry when Batman agreed to help even without Superman. Later I was the one nearly crying when he showed me the video.

Zoom was there. I could stop it and get everything back to normal.

Except, he said it was my fault.

How can’t I remember going back in time and changing things?

Saving her?

How could that be the reason for all this?

My mom was only special to me because she was my mom. She shouldn’t be the turning point in whether the world ends or not. This had much more on it and I didn’t understand it.

I thought I was going to die. Thawne was all smiles, he kept talking and talking about how I failed even more then, how selfish, how dumb. I saw it when the bomb exploded.

Then Zoom was dead and the Speedforce was all mine to work with and Thomas proved how more broken than Bruce he was. He saved me. He might have saved the world.

I’m not sure what happens to him once I go and change things back. What happens to this Earth that either way is doomed. To my mom who I’ve only seen for two days before leaving her with no explanation nor a simple goodbye. Not even a kiss, a hug.

Such a fool.

But it was too late, again. So, I ran.

“I still remember everything. My whole other life,” Flash explained. “Every birthday cake my mother ever baked me, my room, everything… Perhaps some kind of temporal after effect?”

“Or perhaps,” Bruce muttered, not looking up from the belt he was fixing. “It was a gift.”

Flash took the letter from his pocket and glanced at it before placing it in front of Bruce.

“Yeah,” he said. “A gift.”

Bruce took the letter for inspection. Flash could see his shoulders tensed up.

“This is my father’s handwriting,” he said, then opened it and read it.

Flash took a few steps away and inspected the cave, relieved at the usual stuff his Bat kept. The big coin, the big card, the big t-rex… Thomas only had normal-size cards splattered with blood, a gun, and his family’s photo (besides all the medical slash torture equipment). However, he couldn’t help but noticed a few differences too, like the lack of a second chair near the main monitor, or the single cup of coffee, plain black, forgotten nearby.

Odd.

Flash himself gifted the pair with a matching set of superman and batman mugs as a joke. Later, Clark told him that Bruce secretly loved them, and they used them every day and every night. Of course, if the speedster ever said that to Bruce he would lose a leg, and Clark would probably have a chunk of green K through the chest.

“Thank you,” Bruce called. And Flash will pretend there was no emotion in the bat’s voice. That’d be odder. “You’re a good messenger.”

Flash smirked, then took a second look around and went for it.

“So…” he started, Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Where’s big blue?”

“Superman?” Bruce’s brow furrowed in confusion as if Barry should know where the Kryptonian spent his time. “With his wife, back in Metropolis. Why?”

Flash could only stare.

Shit.

Chapter Text

Bruce watched as the man in green followed the… thing. He followed them, just watching, in case he had to interfere. This was his city; he didn’t like it when other heroes tried to step in. So far he hadn’t had any trouble, why it had to be tonight when people were saying that he, the Batman, was kidnapping innocents? He hoped the man wasn’t there to try to stop him seeing as first, he wasn’t behind the kidnappings, and second, he’d have to fight him.

He had hoped it’d be an easy night.

The thing was about to eat the green man’s head when Bruce jumped and kicked it off. He then scanned the man. He looked human enough and smelled of Alpha with something else.

Great. Bruce rolled his eyes under his cowl.

“I had it,” the man said.

“Clearly,” Bruce drawled.

“And who are you?” The man continued, frowning, and floated threateningly over Bruce, turning a green light that almost blinded him, the fucker.

Bruce raised a hand to cover his eyes from the green light and glared at the man.

“Batman,” he simply said.

“You’re real?”

Bruce rolled his eyes again.

“Turn that off before they see us,” he ordered.

The man ignored him. What a surprise.

“GCPD! Raise your hands and-

Great, Bruce thought again. And was the other man raising his hands? Really?

Bruce saw from the corner of his eye the creature stand up and aim at them.

“Duck!” He yelled, tackling green man to the ground.

Fire flew over them, then the creature. It dispersed the GCPD helicopters and flew down to the street. Bruce ignored the man and the police as he dived down after the thing. It went into the sewers.

“Hey! I’m not done with you!” green man caught up and floated above the water scrunching his nose at the smell.

“Just, get out of Gotham,” Bruce muttered, looking for a trace. “This is my city.”

“Yeah?” green man crossed his arms. “I’m part of the Green Lanterns and this whole solar system is under my protection. Including this godforsaken city.”

“Hn.”

Bruce started walking and the man continued talking about green lanterns and unknown rules and regulations. For the most part, Bruce ignored him.

“Do you ever shut up?” Bruce growled when he thought he heard something, but with the babbling behind him, he couldn’t be sure.

“Geez, someone didn’t have his true blood fill tonight,” Green Lantern mocked.

“I’m not a vampire,” Bruce answered and turned a corner.

“Really?” Was that real surprise in his voice? “Then what? Can you talk to bats?” Silence. “Can you at least fly?”

“In a plane,” my plane, he thought. Do you have your own plane?

“Wait,” Lantern stopped, perplexed. “Don’t tell me you’re just some normal dude in a Halloween costume.”

Bruce glared, took a few steps towards him, and slipped the glowing green ring from Lantern’s finger without him noticing. Fool.

“What’s this do?” he asked showing him the ring now in his hand.

“What?”

Lantern look at his hand to… what? Confirm the ring was in fact missing? Then his uniform disappeared and revealed another uniform, one from the air force.

“This works with focus, right? Concentration,” Bruce kept inspecting the ring. Then it glowed and flew out of his hand towards Jordan’s stretched one.

“How’d you do that?” Jordan demanded.

“You weren’t concentrating,” Bruce smirked and resumed walking.

“Don’t ever do that again,” Jordan warned.

“Unless I want to,” Bruce answered, feeling exactly like the snob rich Omega he truly was.

“Listen here you-

It was quick, and was Bruce about to offer lessons to this knothead? He felt Jordan’s hand on his shoulder, he grasped it and turned it, using Jordan’s own strength to slam him against the wall.

He was about to make fun of him but then he heard it again. Kind of a chirping noise just around the next corner. He hushed Jordan and released him. He was surprised Jordan hadn’t used his ring to throw him off already, maybe he did need some lessons.

They saw the thing activate a weird box-like thing on the wall. Jordan yelled at it to stop whatever it was doing, and it exploded after screaming:

For Darkseid!

Bruce saw as Jordan created a vault around them and rolled his eyes, again, when instead of disappearing it, the Alpha opened it as if it were the real deal.

“What’s Darkseid? A new band?” Jordan joked, following Bruce to the box.

“What’s this?” Bruce inspected it.

“I’ll tell you,” Jordan stepped up. “Ring, scan.”

Bruce wasn’t sure if Jordan wanted to simply take over and impress him after he slammed him against the wall, or if it was still instinct telling him to impress and provide for the nearest Omega. While Jordan scanned the box, he took a small sniff of himself, relieved when all he could smell was Kevlar. The scent-blockers were still on, then.

“How can my ring not recognize it?” Jordan asked confused. “It knows all the guardians know, and they know everything.”

“It looks alien,” Bruce said, deciding against pointing out the other obvious thing, that not, clearly, they didn’t know everything. That’d just sprang another fight.

“Alien. Like the one at Metropolis?”

Bruce took the box off the wall.

“I don’t know about any other alien. He might know something.”

“Fine,” Jordan sighed. “Buckle up.”

Before Bruce could protest Jordan created a small plane and trapped him there. He grumbled the whole way to Metropolis, ignoring Jordan and trying to open or break the box in any way. Maybe if it blew them up Jordan would finally shut up.

At least Metropolis was near Gotham.

“How are we going to find him?” Jordan asked. “Do you have his number?”

“He’s close,” Bruce answered, taking a GPS from his belt. “I’ve been tracking his flight path.”

Jordan scoffed.

“In what? Your own satellite?”

Bruce smirked at him.

“You have a satellite!?”

Just then they saw something red and blue and in flames crash through some buildings and land in a warehouse. They landed in front, at a construction site, when there was an explosion inside.

“Here’s the deal,” Jordan said, smirking, and trapped Bruce inside a green box. “Nothing personal, you’ll just get in the way. I beat big blue’s ass, TMZ’s got the video.”

Bruce narrowed his eyes and refrained from answering.

He watched and listened as Jordan got his ass handed to him. Some windows broke, green lights glowed, red lasers flew by. He’d be surprised if the warehouse was still standing when Superman came out with Jordan’s beat-up body.

Or, well, when he threw it out a window.

Bruce couldn’t escape the green trap and Jordan crashed into him. The evidence flew away, and Bruce ran to retrieve it. Jordan was still taunting Superman. Did the Alpha have a death wish?

Then Superman threw Jordan against a truck, it blew up, and turned to him.

In the blink of an eye, Superman had him against what was left of a wall and took a hold of his cape. Bruce felt the air leave his lungs and coughed.

“So, what can you do?” Superman asked, smirking just like a cat playing with the mouse he was about to eat.

Bruce took a deep breath… and panicked.

Superman was an alien, so there was no reason for him to share humans’ secondary gender as well as physical appearance. There were rumors, of course, that the alien was an Alpha; theories that he was an Omega; Lois Lane wrote the first time he met him that his scent wasn’t clear.

There was no denying it now. Superman smelled like pure Alpha. And Bruce’s inner Omega mewled as the scent surrounded him and filled his lungs. His heartbeat spiked and he felt, to his horror, slick.

He took a batarang from his belt and cut the cape, then ran as far away and as fast as possible.

Superman chuckled, the bastard, and followed, knowing Batman was no match for him.

He threw a bomb pellet and took an emergency suppressant pill he always had in the belt. I would dull his senses somewhat, but it’d also help with the slicking and the scenting. Otherwise, he’d go crazy and do something stupid like present.

“I can still see you,” Superman said.

Bruce tried to use his grappling hook to get away, but Superman intercepted the hook.

“The creature that attacked me had one of those boxes you have,” he pointed to the box currently under Batman’s arm. “Friend of yours?” Superman practically growled. Bruce was so fucked.

Still in panic and fearing that Superman would be able to scent him, he threw an explosive batarang and jumped out of the way. He tried to slow down his breathing, take back control of himself.

What use were all those years of training if his body wouldn’t listen to him when he needed it the most? Yes. He was an Omega. But he was Bruce fucking Wayne, the goddamn Batman. He could ignore his instincts easily. Had done so before, had learned how to.

He didn’t need an Alpha. He didn’t believe in true mates. He was fine playing playboy.

He used his grappling hook while Superman was distracted with the batarang’s explosion. He went up the construction and landed on a beam.

“It blew up, so I’ll ask you,” Superman cut the beam with his heat vision and Bruce fell.

He used his electric gun on the alien. It landed right in the chest’s emblem, and yet, it did nothing. Superman simply took it off and walked to him. His eyes turned red for a second. Alpha instinct? No. Heat vision. Bruce duck under the lasers and threw a sonic bomb. It pushed Superman back a little, but he still walked to it and stepped on it, breaking it.

Superman was back in front of him in a second and threw a punch. Bruce sidestepped and rolled away. When he stood up Superman was there, again, and grabbed the box with one hand while the other blocked Bruce’s kick. Or perhaps, he simply avoided him breaking his leg on his face, who knew. Then he pushed him and sent him flying against another half-broken wall.

Bruce fell to his knees. Superman stood above him.

The Omega in Bruce was somewhat pleased.

“What are these boxes for?”

Bruce glared up and Superman took him by the throat, raising him from the ground.

“Talk,” the alien growled. “While you still can.”

All Bruce could see were those unearthly blue eyes. He could only smell Alpha. Mate. He hoped his blockers and suppressants worked even on Superman. He guessed they did, or the alien would’ve stopped punching him the moment he smelled the slick.

“I’m- tryi-ng.”

“Second round, flyboy!”

Jordan pushed Superman off Bruce and resumed their fighting. Bruce rubbed his throat, took the box from the ground, and, for good measure, took another suppressant.

“Chains?” He heard Superman ask unimpressed. “You’re fun.”

He broke the chains and threw Jordan to the air. He landed next to Bruce and they watched as Superman flew up and then fell down on them. Jordan surrounded them with a green bubble, Bruce wasn’t sure it would resist.

“Focus! If you stop concentrating we’re both dead,” he ordered.

Jordan mumbled something under his breath, but Bruce didn’t care enough to try to listen.

“He’s angry,” he pointed out. “He won’t listen to us.”

“You planned on talking to him?” Jordan asked surprised.

“If you hadn’t gone all shoot first ask questions later,” he growled.

“Now it’s my fault?” Jordan glared. “He attacked too you know?” They bounced on the streets and the bubble cracked. “We’re so gonna die,” the bubble broke.

Batman landed over a car and rolled to the ground. He didn’t see where Jordan had landed but he was already floating and preparing his ring to attack.

“No, he won’t kill us,” Bruce told him and stood in front of him, facing Superman. “You bruise but you don’t kill,” he lowered his voice. “Do you, Clark?”

Superman stopped right in front of Bruce, frowning.

“You made your point,” his eyes glowed white, then he smirked. “Bruce Wayne.”

Bruce knew that could happen if he revealed he knew his identity. He was ready to fight off Jordan if he as much implied Omegas weren’t supposed to fight, but to his surprise, Jordan didn’t even recognize the name.

“Who the hell is Bruce Wayne?”

Clark glanced at him, then back at Bruce.

“We believe it’s alien,” Bruce simply said, secretly grateful that Jordan didn’t know, and that Clark didn’t seem to be bothered by his gender.

“Not Kryptonian,” Superman answered, accepting the implied truce. No one would be revealing the name of the other. For now, at least.

Bruce did notice him scenting the air discreetly and felt relief when he didn’t say anything. He couldn’t scent him them, or he would know they were true mates.

They heard police cars approaching and there were helicopters over them.

“We gotta go,” Bruce growled, looking around for an exit. He found one, and the others followed.

“What’s with you and sewers?” Jordan asked.

They arrived back to the abandoned warehouse where Superman was at first. True to his word, there were dark smudges splattered around, meaning that yes, the thing that attacked him blew up just like the one at Gotham. It also left a box.

“We should just destroy it,” Jordan said and created a maze with his ring.

“Don’t,” Bruce jumped between Jordan and the box. The maze stopped just in time. “We don’t know what these are, or what they do,” he growled. Not even his pup was so reckless, and he was younger and considered himself a rebel. “What if you cause the destruction of all of the city?”

“Paranoid much?”

At that moment the box glowed and broke and expanded into a circle. It had strange symbols that glowed red. A portal opened and more of those things arrived.

“What are these things?” Jordan yelled. Pushing off him several of them.

Bruce was too busy fighting them off to try and answer Jordan. There were too many. He was suddenly under a pile of them, thinking on how to break free when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

He looked up at Superman dragging him off the creatures.

“You’re welcome,” Clark muttered, resuming his fighting, but not even he could stop so many at once.

Bruce willed his inner Omega to ignore the younger man and focus on surviving. He also ignored the fact that Clark just used the same tone Dick sometimes used with him. Punks.

Jordan built a big robot to fire at the creatures, and Bruce took advantage of it and swung to it.

“We have to stop them coming in,” he decided.

“Gee, you think?” Jordan mocked. “How do you say we do that, Batman?”

Bruce tried very hard not to roll his eyes.

They were pushed out of the warehouse through a wall. The things followed and flew up into the sky and got lost around the city. Bruce could see some of them returning to the sky with humans in their… hands. Why, he couldn’t imagine.

His only guess was that those things were invading Earth and taking humans as proof or trophies or food. Jordan seemed to have the same idea when he yelled:

“A big-time invasion all around Earth! This isn’t the only portal that opened!”

“So where are your galaxy-police-partners?” Bruce asked throwing his explosive batarangs to a bunch of aliens.

“Hey, I’m good,” Jordan lied. He even shrugged carelessly. “Besides, our friend there doesn’t seem to have a problem beating them.”

Bruce turned to his mat- to Superman. The Kryptonian was destroying the creatures easily. Some super strength there, a little of heat vision here.

Alpha is good.

But then Alpha cocked his head and flew away so suddenly Jordan had no words besides a disappointed “aw”.

Bruce returned his focus on his own group of creatures he had to defeat. He had no time to think about his Alpha leaving him behind. He was not even an Alpha, not his. At least he’ll deny Superman’s gender until the man showed him proof.

Ugh. Now I’m thinking about his hypothetical knot.

“Let’s regroup,” he called to Jordan. “There are too many in here. If there are more portals we won’t help much. We have to find a common ground to bring them all down at once.”

Jordan nodded without complain, which surprised Bruce. They swung and flew to Metropolis’ downtown. There were fewer creatures there, but also fewer humans. Bruce really hoped they ran away to hide and not that the creatures took them.

He fought against three of the aliens and used their fire breath against one of them. It ran away with its head on flames. Jordan helped against another pair, smirking at Bruce, the idiot. Then there was a boom from a near building and they turned to see a wall break to let another army of creatures out from another portal.

Some of those creatures turned to them and went to attack, but then a red streak stopped them and incapacitated them in less than two seconds.

There was one creature dead in the middle of the road, Bruce knelt beside it to take some samples. He heard Jordan talking with whoever the streak was. The creature’s blood was dark green, and they seemed to have internal organs, same as every other creature Bruce knew about, so these things ate and breathed. They were alive, but they acted as part of a hive, no free will only… some kind of programming.

“Batman’s real?”

Oh, for the love of-

Although it was a good thing, he thought, that not even Metas knew about him.

He stood up and turned to find himself face to face with the Flash.

“It is a real honor to meet you, sir- Batman, sir -Batsir, Batman,” Flash stuttered extending a hand.

Bruce found it cute and had to suppress a smile.

“Don’t bother, that guy’s a total dick,” Jordan grumbled.

“I follow your efforts in Central City, Flash,” Bruce accepted the handshake and eyed Jordan from behind the white lenses, of course, Lantern wouldn’t know it. “Tight, efficient work,” he scented the air and found that Flash was a Beta.

Good, someone more level-headed than Jordan. But he thought anyone would be more level-headed than the space-policeman, honestly.

He left them to it and walked down the street, looking for any signs of human activity. He noticed then that things were definitely wrong. For starters, while most creatures were kidnapping humans, another group of them were slowly circling a section of the ocean.

He got distracted by his Omega trying to purr. He turned his gaze to the sky and saw Superman arriving with a woman. A flying, beautiful, woman. She was also wearing some kind of uniform, so he deduced she was another Meta, or something alike. Once they landed near them he could tell she was another Alpha. Or at least, smelled like one.

What was he to do surrounded by Alphas? At least Flash was a Beta. Would his Alpha act on instinct now that there were more Alphas around them?

But to his annoyance, Superman practically marked his territory when Jordan tried to get close to the woman. Bruce refused to feel jealous. So, he told his inner Omega to shut it or he’ll take another suppressant without thinking about the repercussions on his body.

He grumbled inwardly and approached with the rest to meet Wonder Woman.

Then they heard a whoosh and looked up to see another creature crash into a building. The rest readied for a fight, but Bruce noted the differences. Instead of a complete creature, they were facing a half-man, half machine. Or at least his face was half and half, the rest of his body seemed to be all metal. The human half of his face looked young, and also confused and perhaps afraid.

He had no time to stop Wonder Woman from attacking him, which caused the man to react and activate some kind of cannon on his arm.

“Wait!” His voice sounded young.

Wonder Woman was pushed back by the cannon against a car, and Superman turned with red eyes to the newcomer and growled before attacking.

Bruce sighed. Pups. All of them.

“I’m not with them!”

Flash stepped between Superman and… the cyborg.

“I can vouch for him,” Flash said. “He was at Star Labs.”

Then another man arrived flying and landed in the middle of their little group.

“Hey,” he saluted and pointed to himself then to the cyborg. “Shazam. I’m with him.”

He sounded way to jovial considering the circumstances.

“Uh, no,” Cyborg said. “He’s not with me.”

“And who the hell are you supposed to be?” Jordan asked, always the sensible one. “Mister Roboto?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Cyborg frowned and glared at Jordan. “What matters is what I know.”

“Which is?” Bruce interfered before anyone could continue bickering.

He could smell Shazam from a distance, the man didn’t even try to mute his scent. He smelled like clean energy, a scent that reminded Bruce of electricity and lightning, but, other than that, he couldn’t find any other scent. Odd.

As for Metal Man, he only smelled of that, metal with a hint of energy. Like the Batmobile but cleaner, without the leather, or the pizza Nightwing couldn’t stop eating even during patrol, or the coffee he sometimes took to patrol (don’t tell anyone though).

“I talked to their tech, I know their plans,” Cyborg informed, then he took a serious tone. “They´re terraforming the earth. It’s about to get ugly.”

“That fits,” Bruce nodded looking away.

“How do you figure?” Jordan demanded.

“Well, for one thing, the water’s on fire,” Bruce pointed out.

The group of creatures he saw circling over the ocean had increased, and they weren’t only circling a random section of the ocean. There was a bigger portal from which the fire came from.

“You can tell us what those things are?” Flash asked Cyborg while everyone watched the fire. “And where they are taking the humans?”

Cyborg looked uncomfortable.

“They’re called Parademons,” he explained. “They… are what humans will become.”

“What?” Jordan turned to him so fast Bruce was surprised he didn’t feel whiplash.

“It’s a conqueror of worlds. He uses the Parademons to take living creatures from the world he conquers and turns them into more Parademons in his ship.”

The Earth shakes, and big towers grow from different points in the city.

“This isn’t an isolated incident,” Flash says, looking at each tower from their spot. “It’s happening across the world.”

In the water, a haunting, bigger tower grows and opens another portal. A different alien comes from it. Big, strong, menacing. It floated from the portal to the harbor, near where the heroes were standing, and the Parademons followed like loyal pets.

“I’m guessing that’s the bad guy,” Jordan comments, and Bruce would reprimand him if he didn’t know jokes were a common defense mechanism.

He could only hope Jordan wouldn’t start dressing the part as well. He had enough with his clown.

“Lucky guess,” he muttered.

“It doesn’t look that tough,” Superman adds.

Bruce felt his Omega stand proud for his brave Alpha, but then Superman glanced at Wonder Woman, and Bruce almost growled. Instead, he clenched his fists and told himself to stop being foolish.

The alien was just arriving at the beach when a pair of planes from the Air Force appeared. They didn’t have time to shot it, though. It shot lasers from its eyes that followed the planes and made them explode. It was different from Superman’s heat vision.

It landed on the street and spoke:

“I am entropy. I am death. I am Darkseid.”

And I am Batman.

“Stand back and enjoy the light show,” Jordan goaded. “Green Lantern’s got this.”

He created a fist over his fist with the form of a spiked maze. He hit Darkseid once, then the alien flicked him off and Jordan ended up crashing into a wall with a muffled groan. Darkseid didn’t even move from his hit.

The Parademons attacked. Bruce used his batarangs and punched and kicked wherever he could. He saw Wonder Woman using her sword like a true warrior, slashing and hitting Parademons from every angle. He couldn’t blame his Alpha, then. Even he felt attracted to her at that moment.

He also noticed behind him the blue light Cyborg’s cannon created when fired. He hoped it hurt the Parademons. Flash was helping everyone that could be overwhelmed by the creatures, dispersing them and leaving them unconscious.

Superman and Shazam were in the air. Superman was fighting with his heat vision, also helping when there were too many on the ground, and Shazam was keeping them from landing.

“Is that all you got?” Jordan groaned. Bruce glanced at him wondering why the Alpha wanted to die, who he wanted to impress. “It’s not all I got,” Jordan claimed and created a train.

The train hit Darkseid, but apparently, the alien didn’t feel it, because while the train broke, he simply took Jordan by his arm. There was a loud crack and Jordan yelled in pain.

Superman flew to Darkseid at super speed and punched him in the face. That he felt, and his emotionless expression turned angry. It let go of Jordan and he fell to the ground. Bruce finished off another Parademon and tried to get closer to help, but a new group of creatures intercepted him.

He fought them while listening to the others. Superman was thrown back but he was sure he didn’t feel it, so Bruce didn’t worry too much. Then he saw Wonder Woman leaping from her dead Parademons to Darkseid, sword at the ready, only to be thrown back.

Superman caught her and got her to the ground where Shazam was waiting. Then it was his turn to attack Darkseid. His powers invoked lightning, so that explained his scent, but Bruce still wondered why there wasn’t any other one. Jordan smelled like Alpha, and his ring had its own scent, only it was hard to describe, probably because it wasn’t from Earth and he didn’t have a name for the smell yet. Point was, Shazam should also smell like Alpha, or Beta, or Omega. Unless he was wearing blockers…

But even blockers smelled of something. Bruce’s own muted his Omega scent completely because he made it that way, using a sample from the League of Shadows’ and adding his own concoction to null absolutely everything. It wasn’t something you could buy in stores.

Suddenly the Parademons flew away, and Bruce turned to see Darkseid raising his fists over his head. He used his grappling hook to get away from the hit and still he got pushed back by the force of it. From where he landed, he could see a blue and red streak and one completely red flying and running away from Darkseid’s laser beams.

Flash made it away and he even saved some civilians from some Parademons, but Superman got hit, and one Parademon caught him and flew to the portal of the ocean.

“They got Al-Superman,” Bruce found Jordan trying to stand up. When he did, he willed a cast around his broken arm and tried to fly after Superman. “What the hell are you thinking.”

“It’s nothing,” he waved off even if Bruce didn’t mention his arm. “I got it.”

He flew a few seconds then collapsed among some shattered buildings.

Bruce sighed and jumped behind him.

“Listen, Lantern,” he ordered, standing in front of Jordan to stop him from flying off. “Something tells me you have experience. The only other heroes I’ve heard of are Superman and Flash. While Wonder Woman seems to have as much experience as us, if not more, the others are new to this.”

“What do you want to say?” Jordan scoffed.

“Wonder Woman and Flash know how to fight, but as far as I know they do not work in teams. You claim to be part of a bigger team either of us can imagine,” Bruce took a forgotten jacket from the ground and tied his cape around his waist. “I’ll go find Superman. You lead them against that thing.”

Jordan seemed about to protest, but Bruce didn’t give him a chance and grappled to the roof of a building. He waited until Jordan shook his head and flew back to the others. Only then did Bruce slid off the cowl and jumped over a Parademon.

It startled but took him in its claws once he saw it was only a civilian. They flew over the ocean towards the portal. Time to look for Alpha.

The inside of Darkseid’s ship looked like the pots in Matrix. Parademons were pushing people inside the pots and locking them. Bruce shuddered when he heard the screams. But he couldn’t do anything yet. First, he had to find Superman before they turned him.

If his fight earlier against the Kryptonian taught him something, it was that they didn’t need an out of control, evil Superman roaming Earth. Nothing Bruce had could stop him. He’d have to look into it once they got rid of the invasion.

Don’t hurt Alpha.

Bruce groaned. He’d also have to meditate to have more control over his instincts now that he found his Alpha. Fun times awaited.

The Parademon carrying him was getting closer to the pots, so Bruce took a smoke bomb from his belt and put it on the Parademon’s mouth, then flipped over it and kept its mouth shut while they fell.

No one paid him attention, and there were no alarms, so he abandoned the jacket and slipped the cowl back on and ran to the only door he could see.

He could hear groans from the end of the hall, so he continued. There was a Parademon guarding the door, he used another smoke bomb and a batarang to indispose of it. He got closer to the door and listened for any sign of Superman.

Bruce heard Superman’s grunts. He stopped an unconscious whine at hearing his Alpha in pain but allowed the growl that escaped him when he heard a second voice taunting Alpha. They were calling Alpha a weapon. They were torturing his mate.

He looked at the Parademon at his feet and carried him in front of him, then opened the door.

“I didn’t call for you,” the second voice said.

Bruce dropped the Parademon and pounced on the old man with half his face melted. He smelled only of rooting corpses and fire, so he wasn’t sure if he was human, alien, or what.

“Release him,” he growled fiercely and enjoyed the look of panic on the man’s eyes.

Superman was strapped onto a wall with wires buried inside his skin on arms, legs, torso, and face. He yelped in pain and tried to get free, but the wires only pulled him tighter to the wall.

“Oh yes,” the man stuttered. “Of course,” he pushed a button on the console that opened another door from where a horde of Parademons entered and attacked Bruce.

Bruce punched the man, hard, and let him fall unconscious to the ground. He fought the Parademons and took advantage of one breathing fire to burn two of them. Then he used a smoke pellet to confuse them and take them down one by one. The last one got a lucky hit, but Bruce shook it off and used a batarang to render him unconscious.

He turned back to the console and looked for the released button.

“It’s too late,” the man cackled still sprawled on the floor. “Your friend is done for. Now he’ll serve Lord Darkseid.”

Bruce ignored him and pushed a button he hoped would release Clark. It did. But then Clark looked up with red eyes and Bruce had to duck the lasers.

The cackling man got Superman’s attention and Bruce had to watch as Superman broke the man’s neck with his foot.

Fuck. Just what I needed.

“Superman!” He called, then leaped to avoid a hand through his chest. “Clark! Listen to me!”

Superman cornered Bruce against the console, but Bruce took the tubes full of blue energy and put them on Clark’s chest and face.

Clark screamed in agony, then flew off the ground and the tubes fell. Bruce watched as Superman shook his head and groaned.

“Clark?” He whispered.

Superman’s head snapped up and his gaze locked on him. He growled deeply at the Omega. Bruce gulped, then, ignoring his instinct to kneel, ran. Superman gave chase.

“Concentrate,” Bruce hissed to himself.

He had conflicting emotions about what was happening. For instance, Alpha was very powerful, Alpha was chasing him, Alpha wanted him. But he wanted Bruce dead, didn’t he? This was all fucked up and his Omega mindset didn’t want to understand it.

Bruce ran back to the pots and began to break them, freeing what was left of other aliens and humans and destroying them so the Parademons couldn’t bring more.

Superman helped, unwillingly, when he shot his heat vision against Bruce and instead burnt the main console of the ship. It blew up and pushed Superman against a wall, while Bruce went to the other side of the room. They were alone, for now. But he was sure that noise would bring attention to them.

Bruce stood up, ready to resume running, but Superman wasn’t moving.

“Clark?” He called and approached slowly.

Superman opened his red eyes and took Bruce’s wrist. He was going to break it if Bruce didn’t think of something.

“Clark, please,” Bruce fell to his knees, relaxing his wrist as much as possible in hopes Clark would stop. “Alp-pha,” Bruce chocked.

He took a spray from the belt and sprayed over his trapped hand.

It’ll take off the blockers and he’ll have to find something to mask his scent for later, but he promised himself he’ll go straight back to the manor once they were done.

Then he took off the cowl again, allowing Clark’s eyes to see directly to his.

“Alpha,” he whispered. His wrist cracked, but it wasn’t broken yet. “Please, Alpha.”

Bruce allowed his body to go limp, still on his knees, and tilted his head up, showing his throat in submission. He didn’t stop looking into Superman’s eyes.

Superman purred, satisfied, and took hold of the Omega’s hair, bringing Bruce up to scent his throat, but growled when he couldn’t find any trace of the scent. He brought the hand still in his grasp to his nose and inhaled. There, the Omega’s sweet scent was clear, and Superman began to feel dizzy.

Bruce didn’t move while Superman took his fill.

Then more Parademons arrived at the scene and distracted the Alpha. He growled and flew to destroy them, leaving Bruce to put back the cowl and rub his sore wrist.

Dark drops of alien blood fell on the ground and, scrunching his nose, Bruce rolled on it and made sure his hand was completely covered in it. He sniffed. No trace of Omega. Good.

Superman finished the Parademons and landed beside Bruce ready to go back to scenting his Omega, but Bruce took the Parademon’s armor and put it on Superman, then used his electric gun again.

This time the electricity ran through the armor and, even if didn’t hurt him, shocked Superman enough for him to fall to his knees and yelp in surprise.

When it was over, Superman looked up confused at Batman, while Bruce put the gun back in the belt.

“You good?” Bruce growled, looking for a reaction.

“Yeah,” Clark frowned. “I think. What happened?”

Bruce sighed inwardly, not sure if in relief or disappointment.

“You weren’t yourself,” he explained. “Let’s go, I’m sure the rest could use the help.”

They flew and ran back to the portals but found them gone. More Parademons were waiting for them, though, so they couldn’t think about how to open another portal because they had to fight.

Bruce was ashamed to notice his fighting was sharper than before, more like it was at the beginning when Ra’s al Ghul taught him to use his body and embrace his gender. He was all fluid movements and clean attacks. No more throwing batarangs to their faces, he used them directly as knives and cut their bodies as much as he could. He found he didn’t feel guilty, would that count as xenophobia? Treating aliens, formerly free, living beings as nothing more than beasts?

One of the Parademons breathed fire on him and he decided they were long gone and deserved an honorably death rather than exist as weapons for Darkseid.

He almost purred when he noticed Superman watching him fight. To be honest, the hero must’ve been watching in case he needed to help the vulnerable human, but still, Bruce showed him he needed no protection. He was a good Omega, he could protect himself and his offspring from whatever was thrown at him, including hordes of dangerous mindless aliens.

Hn.

He should stop thinking like that. Superman didn’t even remember they were true mates. He’ll go back to drool over the warrior princess and Bruce wouldn’t blame him one bit.

There was a flash of light and a portal suddenly opened behind them. They exchanged glances and nodded once, then went for it. Superman arrived faster and crossed it first. When Batman crossed it, he found three of six heroes trying to push Darkseid through it. He used his belt to help, activating the latest update that worked like a small rocket.

Darkseid, however, wasn’t having any of it, and though blind, he reached for the edges of the portal to stop them. Bruce went and kicked him while Flash punched him, then Jordan used another maze to punch him from afar, and Darkseid’s grip finally slipped. When Wonder Woman and Superman attacked together by punching and slashing, Darkseid had no choice but to let go.

He yelled angrily while the portal closed on his face, and Bruce’s Omega felt a chill down his spine at the sound but shook it off easily. He was gone.

Bruce looked around in search of Cyborg and Shazam. Cyborg was near with a box pulling his wires from it. So, he was who opened and closed the portal. He should also ask what those boxes were.

Shazam was nowhere to be found though.

“And, who’s on clean up duty?” Jordan broke the silence.

Everyone chuckled, exhausted as they were.

“Actually,” Flash called and pointed behind them to the thousands of humans approaching. “We should leave before they bring the torches out.”

But just as he finished saying that, the people started clapping and calling them heroes.

“That’s new,” Wonder Woman mentioned, yet smiled at the crowd.

“It’s a nice new,” Superman answered, looking at her.

Bruce rolled his eyes for the last time that day.

“Not that I got something against you, Spooky,” Jordan smirked. “But you have something all over the costume.”

Bruce looked down and sighed when he found the Parademon’s dried blood. It served its purpose, so he simply stared at Jordan until his smirk fell.

“We still got humans to help in Darkseid’s ship,” he said drily.

“I got it,” Cyborg said, activating the box which opened several portals over the harbor.

“And now I got it,” Jordan’s smirk reappeared, and he flew, creating giant baseball gloves to catch the falling humans.

“As fun as this was,” Bruce muttered. “I need a shower.”

He walked off, activating the button on the belt that would call the Batwing, except… there was no belt. Damn it all to hell.

He ignored the others and simply walked into an alley, disappearing from view. He’d have to find some clothes and change before contacting Alfred, but that was easy. It was harder to forget the way Clark’s Alpha instincts reacted to his scent. Even if the Kryptonian wasn’t technically an Alpha (which he still wanted proof) his response to Bruce’s Omega hormones was enough to start a bond.

Bruce felt it, but clearly, Clark didn’t.

The Omega walked towards home hidden under grime and dust. He’ll have to think on a way to break the bond without hurting himself. The worst that could happen was the Omega dying, so… he had nothing to lose.

He wondered briefly if Alfred would notice something different, then huffed to himself knowing the loyal butler always knew everything. He was kind enough not to mention anything when he picked up Bruce once the Omega crossed Gotham limits.

The next few days were tiresome, and Batman was no longer a myth. He even got invited along with the other six to a ceremony in the White House. He groaned when they announced it in the news, and pointedly ignored Dick’s and Alfred’s comments.

He kept in touch with Cyborg and learned a bit about the Mother Boxes, capable of opening portals among the whole universe, and enjoyed Jordan’s failure at his attempt of speech.

Superman didn’t mention anything once they met again, so Bruce didn’t say anything either. He wore his blockers as always and took a suppressant just in case. He spent his time teasing Jordan, only because it made it easier to ignore Superman and Wonder Woman’s flirting, and his own instincts telling him to go to his mate.

They stood in line while the president gave his speech. Bruce thought on how last week he was nothing more than a myth. Batman was real to the criminals he stopped, but a crazy tale to the civilians he protected. Now there he was, in front of the White House, on national television, with other six colorful superheroes claiming to be “The Super Seven” which… no. They’ll have to think of a better name.

That is if he accepted to be part of it.

He wasn’t really a people person.

Chapter Text

Bruce saw it in the newspaper. Lois Lane reported about it. The USS California entire crew got missing sometime during the week. No one said anything, so, of course, Lane went and published everything she found out about the nuclear submarine.

The Omega was glad she lived in Metropolis, otherwise, he’ll have to fend her off instead of Vicky Vale, and if rumors were true, the feisty journalist was harder to distract with simple flirting. At least Vale answered the flirting and forgot about her suspicions. Batman couldn’t be Bruce Wayne when he was making her cry out.

Betas were so easy.

Alfred walked behind him and slapped him over the head as if he knew what Bruce was thinking.

“You got a message, sir,” he said, once he had Bruce’s attention and showed him the beeping com.

Bruce took it with an inaudible groan. The Super Seven (no wait, they changed it to the Justice League) were still trying to prove the world they were a team. As far as he knew, only Cyborg accepted to be part of the US government when it claimed connections to the hero team and even financed the HQ. Bruce didn’t want to be tied to those people, so he hadn’t answered nor signed anything. Wonder Woman was already tied to them since she came with Steve Trevor, a soldier who thought it was a good idea to adopt the warrior princess as US hero. But Flash was still at Central, working solo, as well as Superman at Metropolis (even if he sometimes worked with Wonder Woman or they were seen together), and Green Lantern at Coast, being a pain in the ass of someone else for a change. Shazam was still a mystery, he appeared sometimes at Fawcett, other times he was seen with Cyborg, and other times with Superman, practically being a fanboy with both heroes.

Bruce did research on him, only finding myths and legends about his person and his powers, but they got back many, many, years, so, unless the hero was thousands of years old, he changed… vessels. Or the powers did. If not, where did he disappear to when he was nowhere to be found?

An old traditional chase. Bruce didn’t think it’d be harder than finding Superman’s secret identity, or Flash’s.  Really, it was pretty easy to follow the strange happenings in Smallville to Metropolis and connect them to a certain person, or alien… man. Or that the appearance of Flash was right after a comatose man (the same man that used to go into cardiac arrest at the same time that the whole hospital lost power) finally woke up at Star Labs. And how Flash worked along with those labs with no problem at all, as if he knew them and trusted them.

“It’s been like that for days, Alfred,” Bruce mumbled, throwing the com over the table. “I’m not answering unless it’s important.”

Alfred took the com and arched an eyebrow to stare down his rebellious ward.

“And how will you know if it’s important, sir?” Alfred asked, leaving the com near Bruce. “Far as I know you don’t have any powers that let you know when Earth’s in crisis.”

Bruce scrunched up his nose and pointed to the newspaper.

“Ah yes,” Alfred nearly rolled his eyes. “Better to check the several newspapers instead of the fancy computer downstairs,” he walked away. “Or listen to others.”

Bruce huffed and took the com, then shook his head and put it in his pocket.

He had no time for it. There was a new fear-toxin in Gotham, and he had to bust that before thinking about other cities or other heroes. Besides, he wanted to see how long he could go without seeing Alpha. So far so good. The bond wasn’t as profound as it could be, and he wanted to keep it like that. If he got near Superman again, talked to him, scented him, it would get stronger and he’d be in trouble.

Yeah… He better kept his distance.

Of course, that went out the window when Jordan stepped in the middle of the investigation, lost his suspects to police custody, and practically dragged him to the meeting.

Bruce admitted to himself that he had been a little too harsh on Jordan. But who could blame him? He was already worried about the stupid bond and his so-called true mate, and Dick had left again in a whirlwind of angry words and teenage drama, and he had just lost a direct link to Scarecrow. Besides, he wasn’t sure, but the emergency suppressants may have done something to his organism, and he felt his next heat would be… bad.

It wasn’t like he had used them before.

When he was young and traveling around the world he used the commercial ones which weren’t as strong but regulated his heats from one every three or four months to one every sixth. Then he met the Demon’s head and he gave him something special that tasted horribly but dulled his Omega for a whole year. He could train and learn from Ra’s with no intervals or distractions or worries. But then his heat crashed on him and drowned him, and he had no idea what happened in those weeks. Of course, he refused to drink the stuff and swore to never do it again. A whole year with no Omega instincts wasn’t worth it if it meant a sudden longer and more painful heat.

When he used the basic components of the Shadow’s suppressants he added more components to diminish the results. That’s why he only had them for emergencies. And not even Poison Ivy had gotten close enough with her pheromones for him to need them. He liked to be prepared, though. Which turned out a good thing when a fucking alien almost triggered a mating heat.

Said alien was currently scanning the front part of the USS California and Bruce hated how he noticed him instead of the gorgeous woman smelling of Alpha standing next to him.

He wondered if she was also an Alpha. Knot and all.

Then he shook himself out of it and focused on Jordan’s voice.

“This was all done by hand,” he said, scanning one side of the ship with his ring.

“Who could do that?” Shazam asked amazed, floating to a broken part, then turned to them with a worried expression. “Besides us?”

“I count four dozen unique handprints moving in sync,” Flash said from where he was inspecting the submarine.

“Four squadrons,” Bruce concluded. “This was a choreograph onslaught.”

“You think Darkseid’s army’s returned?” Wonder Woman asked.

“No, doesn’t fit,” Bruce answered, turned to Cyborg. “Walk us through your assault.”

They got into the submarine and watched as Cyborg activated a hologram to literally showed them what happened. Bruce was surprised when Wonder Woman kept her place to his left and had to repress a purr (or groan, he wasn’t sure) when Superman stood to his right.

It was almost fun to observe and talk about strategies with someone else. Wonder Woman was a warrior, she knew that life. Bruce was glad there was another mature adult in the team. Better yet, Jordan demonstrated he could be serious and intelligent… for a second, at least. Just like Flash could talkback after showing why he was a good CSI.

Bruce ignored them in favor of watching Wonder Woman study the mermaid’s weapon.

“These carvings,” she pointed. “I recognize them from the tales of Atlantis I read when I was a girl. It sunk into the ocean, but its people were saved with the magic of the king’s trident, which turned them irreversibly into creatures of the sea.”

“That’s a fairy tale,” Jordan smirked.

“I believe you,” Superman claimed.

“Of course he does!” Shazam exclaimed and made kissing noises.

“So?” Cyborg asked her, ignoring Shazam. “Where is it?”

“The location has been lost to time,” Wonder Woman answered.

“What does a mythical mystical undersea world need with missiles?” Jordan asked. “And I dare you to say that five times faster,” he added with a straight face.

Bruce almost facepalmed.

“Obviously they plan to attack us,” he stated.

“Any way you look at this is bad,” Jordan shrugged.

Shazam raised his hand as if he were at school.

“Err, terrible idea. I saw an Atlantean show on a what’s-a-channel with this professor… Maybe he can help us,” he said happily.

“We’re at star labs,” Jordan explained slowly. “The greater minds alive are right next door.”

“Geez, I said terrible idea,” Shazam mumbled and turned around, not before Bruce saw his crestfallen expression.

“Maybe it’s not,” Cyborg intervened and projected another image. “Doctor Stephen Shin. I’m scrolling through his research. He’s got some pretty odd theories about the existence of Atlantis.”

Bruce was half paying attention to Cyborg and half to Superman’s movements beside him. The pseudo-Alpha was looking at Wonder Woman with an expression between proudness and fondness. Bruce bit his tongue before he could say anything or growl or snap at anyone else.

Superman’s scent was close, and Bruce could smell it and feel it fill his lungs. He could feel the purr building up in his chest. He wanted that scent around him whenever he went. He almost didn’t realize when he said: “Superman and I will go interrogate Shin,” if it weren’t for his lips moving and recognizing his own modulated voice.

Guess he had to add time for meditation.

Without waiting for an answer, he turned and left, ignoring Superman’s complaining about team leaders. It didn’t matter for he still followed Batman. The Omega was pleased.

“What should the rest of us do?” Flash asked behind them.

Bruce didn’t stop, but Clark did. The Omega wasn’t so pleased with that.

“Find Atlantis.”

Superman floated outside the Batwing.

“You sure I can’t fly us both there?” He grumbled, frowning at the plane. “It’ll be faster.”

“I’m sure,” Bruce said and hopped in the plane. “If you want you can go, I’ll see you there.”

“No, that’s not what I- Fine,” Clark sighed and followed the batwing. “C’mon we’ll go at the same speed. We could even talk?”

“What?” Bruce deadpanned.

“You know who I am, and I know who you are,” Superman shrugged. “If you wanted to talk about something… I know how the world sees you, both faces. I’m a good listener.”

So, Clark was referring to his reputation, Bruce Wayne’s reputation as a rich Omega slut that wouldn’t settle, wouldn’t have pups but adopt a circus kid, and still be seen around with Alphas, Betas, and Omegas with no worries about his image or his company which was still a billion-dollar company with no problems and no complaints about Bruce’s lifestyle.

Was that the reason Alpha won’t claim him?

Did he want a better-behaved submissive Omega?

He grew up in Kansas, maybe that was why- no. Bruce had to stop thinking about that and about Clark as “Alpha”. Besides he was supposedly an Alpha and he was dating Wonder Woman who was also apparently an Alpha. And he didn’t tell on his gender when he used his x-ray vision to see him under the cowl.

Maybe it was the other reputation he referred to. The one that crept in the night and scared criminals to a nearly grave. The one that left those criminals bloodied and broken, forgotten, tied up on the streets, hanging from skyscrapers for his city to judge and the police to take.

Superman was more friendly with his villains…

“There’s nothing to talk about,” Bruce mumbled. It wouldn’t matter either way.

He kept his eyes on the sky, so he didn’t see Clark’s disappointed frown.

The fly there was filled with awkward silences and sudden comments about the weather, mostly from Superman who seemed to find the awkwardness too uncomfortable.

Bruce even smirked once when Superman flew around the Batwing and almost collided with a pair of gulls. At least they knew they were getting closer to Shin’s home since the man lived on the coast. Bruce also had to ignore Superman’s own satisfactory smirk at seeing the Bat do anything other than scowl, even if at his expense.

They saw Shin’s house and landed a few miles away to walk the rest of the way just in case they had to stay hidden. So far, it looked like there was nobody home.

“This is fun,” Clark mentioned, scanning their surroundings, and signaling the all-clear. “I feel like a spy, I don’t usually have to hide.”

“I guessed as much with those colors,” Bruce mumbled using his grappling hook on one of the higher windows.

“I like these colors,” Superman said, Bruce could hear the pout in his voice.

Superman flew around the house, not finding anything, and arrived just in time for Bruce to break through the lock of the window.

“Follow my lead,” he said and got into the room.

“I am an investigative reporter you know,” Superman drawled and looked around.

“Journalism’s dead,” Bruce teased with an unnoticeable smile. “Someone got here first.”

“Looks like it’s been ransacked,” Superman nodded, ignoring Bruce’s comment.

“That’s not all,” Bruce called from Shin’s work desk. “Someone destroyed Shin’s last work.”

“Mhm,” Superman walked closer to see Shin’s notes all over the desk and floor. Bruce tried not to tense when he felt the supposedly Alpha so close. “And where’s Shin?”

“Probably dead,” Bruce stated, walking back to the water tank in the middle of the room.

“How do you figure?”

“You don’t destroy someone’s work and let them live to recreate it,” he almost shrugged. One of many things he learned with the shadows. He knelt over more papers.

“Good point,” Superman admitted, and Bruce almost preened at the praise.

“Don’t touch anything,” he growled, stood up, and started looking for evidence.

He heard a splash of water behind him, and when he looked back, Superman was standing, dripping wet, to the side of the tank, studying with a neutral expression a picture of a man with gills.

“Who is this?”

Bruce stood next to him, ignoring the smug aura surrounding the younger hero, and called Cyborg.

“Run your facial recognition program on this picture.”

“Roger that,” Cyborg replied over the com and activated Bruce’s lenses. “Name’s Arthur Curry.”

“I got a waterlogged letter from a Thomas Curry,” Superman pointed, “but is illegible.”

Bruce walked to it.

“Cyborg?”

“Yeah, on it.”

In just a second, he had the letter’s content.

“Thomas believed his son was half Atlantean,” he informed Superman. “He wanted to talk to Shin in person. This all points to Arthur being half Atlantean, but someone wanted to destroy the information, along with Shin’s investigations.”

“So, that’s why he was recently targeted,” Superman added. “He had one living Atlantean to prove his theories on Atlantis. It’d be real. Perhaps the Atlanteans want to keep their home a myth.”

“Or perhaps something bigger is going on,” Bruce sighed. “They did attack a submarine and kept nuclear weapons. Why would they need that if they only wanted to silence Shin?”

“Let’s find Arthur,” Superman decided. “If he’s still alive he might have some answers.”

They went back to the batwing where Bruce called the rest of the league to order them to do that.

Superman huffed once the line was dead.

“You’re very bossy,” he chuckled. “Are you like that with your dates?”

Bruce glared at him.

“I’m just trying to see the Omega billionaire my paper writes about in you,” Superman shrugged and studied him. “Cat- Cat Grant, the one who always goes to your galas? -she has many wild stories about Bruce Wayne.”

“No names in the field,” Bruce growled.

“I’m just saying, it’s hard to connect you both.”

“As it should be,” Bruce simply said, then frowned. “You should try it. There’s not much difference between kind-awkward Clark Kent and kind-strong Superman. Just a pair of ugly glasses and a different hairstyle.”

“Hey,” Superman pouted. “My glasses aren’t ugly.”

“I bet both you and Clark would stop everything they’re doing if there was a cat stuck on a tree.”

“Wouldn’t you?”

Bruce raised an eyebrow.

“Neither of you?” Superman almost looked worried. “And let’s just stop referring to ourselves in third person or like we are two completely different persons. Feels weird.”

A beat of silence.

“So, how is it that your scent is completely gone when you’re the Bat?” Superman asked curiously.

“Are you this talkative in your dates?” Bruce asked with an eye-roll.

“Well, I don’t know,” Superman shrugged and looked away. “Diana is the first person I got the courage to date with. Hard to hurt someone as strong as you.”

Bruce looked at Superman in surprise. The man looked uncomfortable and more than a little sad. Bruce didn’t like much that look on him. He sighed.

“Have you heard of the League of Shadows?” He asked. Superman shook his head. “They’re… a group of assassins led by a man who believes in a better world. That wouldn’t be bad if he didn’t believe in the end justify the means as well,” he explained. “Anyway, I was with them for a little while, training,” he clarified. “They had this suppressant that erased all instincts, leaving just… well, just shadows.”

“You keep using that,” Superman concluded.

“Yes and no,” Bruce winced and crossed his arms over his chest. He was saying far more than he’d like. “It’s complicated.”

Superman smiled softly.

“For the record, I don’t think Omegas are weak,” he said. “And even if I did, you’d prove me wrong. Along with all the Omegas at the Planet. They’ll kick my butt, invulnerable or not.”

Bruce couldn’t help but huff a small laugh.

“Glad to know that,” he stated, letting his arms fall back to his sides.

The com beeped once, and they heard Flash’s voice saying he found Arthur.

Bruce hopped inside the batwing while Superman flew. They found the rest of the team on their way to what felt like the middle of nowhere in the ocean. There was a small rocky island where they could see a fight going on. Flash was already a red streak leaving unconscious sea-creatures all around. A redhead woman and a blond man were fighting them off with a spear and two crystal-like swords.

Bruce flew over them and used the weapon in the batwing to shoot the creatures off, followed by Cyborg and his cannon, burning some of the creatures. They tackled Jordan and he had to build a sphere with spikes around him to throw them off him, and Shazam electrocuted some more around him. Diana used her lasso to throw them off the rock, back to the ocean, and Superman landed hard, making dust rise and dozens of the creatures fall.

“Retreat,” he ordered and his eyes gleamed red.

The rest of the creatures left and jumped back to the water. Even Bruce admitted to himself that Superman was the perfect image of a powerful Alpha right then. He was glad he’d stayed in the batwing and observed as Arthur Curry and his female friend flirted right in front of the others, otherwise, he wasn’t sure he’d had been able to control himself.

Just when Jordan went to break the moment did he land.

“Why can’t things just go back to normal?” Curry was asking.

“Yeah, I don’t see that happening,” Jordan answered, ever the sensible one.

The two Atlanteans just stared at Jordan. Then the redhead tugged Curry’s hand to get his attention back to her. Bruce scented the air around them. The smell of salty sea and humid earth reached his nostrils, then he noticed Curry’s earthy scent was stronger and more like… wet sand. It wasn’t unpleasant. In fact, if you took away the anxiety and confusion it was a rather nice smell. But the woman smelled like seawater and seaweed. Not unpleasant either but it was a neutral scent that had Bruce wondering if the Alpha in Curry was due to his half-human DNA.

He was getting tired of meeting people with no secondary gender. It’d be weird if he asked who in the team had a knot? It would only raise questions about him, and he rather kept his identity and biology a secret for as long as he could. Besides, it didn’t matter, he was just curious. He liked knowing things.

“Atlantis thirst for a new perspective,” the redhead told Curry. “Someone who understands the surface world and will lead us into the next century.” Curry turned away, conflicted emotions dancing all over his face. “The queen needs a beacon, Arthur, maybe it’s you.”

“I am a sole survivor of my planet,” Superman said and took a step closer to the Atlantean. “If I had the chance to save my world and meet one of my own race, even for a moment, that would be enough.”

They waited. Bruce thought the man should accept the new responsibility. He didn’t know the whole story yet, but it sounded like the Atlantean queen wanted him personally. However, there were still unanswered questions. Who wanted to kill him, for instance. And what happened with the nuclear missiles.

Turns out, not even the redhead, Mera, knew about the attack on the submarine. Her brow furrowed in thought and worry at the news.

“We should go back,” she decided. “The queen is waiting for us, and she may know more about what’s happening in the ocean.”

So, the team split in two.

Shazam, Flash, and Batman stayed on the surface to keep watch while the rest got into Cyborg’s new submarine towards Atlantis.

Bruce felt conflicted because, on one hand, he wanted to see with his own eyes the mythical place and learn everything he could about it, but on the other hand, he wasn’t sure if his blockers would work around that much water. He did make it waterproof, but so far the only water he had to worry about was Gotham’s constant rain. He’d have to test that.

Nothing major was happening and he could spend some time simply observing Shazam. The hero might look like a grown man, but he was as mature as Dick was when he took him in. Could it be that he didn’t have a scent because he was so young he hadn’t presented yet? If so, who in their right mind thought it’d be a good idea to give a pup so much power and responsibility.

He had to ignore the image of a yellow cape that popped up in his mind, and the voice which sounded so much like Alfred that called him a hypocrite. Robin was different, he argued with himself. If it weren’t for Robin, Dick would be long dead for messing with things he shouldn’t have. At least in uniform, Batman could keep an eye on him and teach him to survive.

“Err… Batman,” Flash called from one of the monitors. There was a beeping noise and a red light signaling something was wrong. “Still nothing from Cyborg? You should see this.”

“What’s wrong?” Shazam turned first. “What’s going on?”

“I know,” Bruce growled. Sometimes he’d wish he was wrong, but if he was honest, he liked being right. “Get it on screen.”

“Mother of all tidal waves is heading for the eastern seaboard,” Flash commented as they watched the map on the screen.

“Isn’t that Metropolis?” Shazam pointed out.

“Secondary confirmation,” Bruce requested.

Flash changed the screen for it to show the image of a giant wave coming to the city.

“Holy-

“ETA for impact?”

“Twenty minutes.”

“How do the three of us evacuate entire cities?” Shazam turned to Batman.

Bruce sighed inwardly.

“We can’t,” he stated. “People are going to die.”

Whatever was happening in Atlantis, he hoped the rest were alive. He also hoped the Atlanteans attacking the surface won’t use the missiles right away, that is if they still had them. They could’ve used them on the other half of the team when they tried to stop the attack because he was sure they would’ve tried. Seems like they lost, though.

The wave arrived with the Atlantean army and no five minutes later the US army was standing before them. Shazam started fidgeting in his place, and Flash started vibrating slightly.

“Let’s go,” Bruce growled.

Flash was gone in a red streak, Shazam followed him, and Bruce went to the Batwing. They needed a plan. They needed to find some weaknesses. They needed to know exactly what was going on in Atlantis. Where were the others?

He could stop worrying about them once he arrived at Metropolis. Shazam and Green Lantern were attacking the Atlantean machines, Flash and Cyborg were helping evacuate the area, and Wonder Woman was fighting the Atlanteans warriors, while Superman was fighting the ones outside the main area, saving civilians.

Jordan was thrown back through a building. Bruce landed on top of it and flew down to meet him.

“What happened?” Bruce demanded.

Jordan groaned and stood up.

“Thanks for the help, by the way,” he snarked. “Long story short, Arthur’s crazy brother wants to destroy the surface world.”

Bruce hummed.

“Oh, and the queen was their mother,” Jordan added. “So crazy brother wants to be king, but according to Mera, Arthur’s next in line, and was supposed to be trained by the queen before crazy brother killed her and took the magic trident.”

Oh. Well, apparently most heroes don’t have parents, anyway. But how could a son kill his own mother? Bruce shook his head.

“So, we’re Arthur’s backup,” he concluded.

Jordan shrugged and flew back to the fight in a green glow.

“Orm, Master of the ocean, doesn’t stand a chance,” he smirked.

Bruce followed with his grappling hook and threw a few explosive batarangs. He fought the Atlanteans along the rest of the team. He had to admit they were good together. He wasn’t used to being part of something ever since Dick left. His pup visited the manor constantly, but he usually was there to see Alfred. He didn’t know what he did wrong to make the young adult leave, but he still remembered how well they work together, even if he was constantly worried about Robin’s safety.

Here he didn’t have to worry about it. The only pup was Shazam, or so he thought, and he was almost as invulnerable as Superman. He needed some training, but he had good control of his powers. The rest of the team were adults and knew what they were doing.

There was a spark of white energy to one side, and he saw as Orm stabbed Victor in the chest with the trident. A boy was standing to one side with wide panicked eyes. He tried to push Orm away from Victor and Orm simply pushed him to the ground, then raised the trident to strike, but a golden lasso took it from him.

Bruce watched the kid take Victor’s hand and pull him to safety. Probably Shazam, which meant his suspicions were right. Great.

Wonder Woman was grabbing the trident, but it looked like she was in pain. Orm stretched out his hand and pulled her along with the trident towards him. Wonder Woman punched him in the face, and Orm growled and threw her against a truck.

Superman flew towards him and tried to punch the Atlantean, but he used the trident to keep him back. He even stabbed Superman. The thing went through invulnerable skin and electrocuted the man of steel. Bruce was quite surprised it worked against the Kryptonian. Seems like there were things that could be used against him.

Not hurt. Protect Alpha. Claim Mate.

He was about to run to Alpha and try to hurt Orm for hurting his mate, but a red streak beat him to it, only Orm tripped Flash and sent a bolt of lightning against him once the speedster was on the floor. Jordan tried to use a green airplane to collide with the Atlanteans, but the trident broke it and sent Jordan flying back. Bruce knew they wouldn’t win only by fighting. They needed a plan.

What did Jordan say about their mother?

And where was Cyborg?

He ran back to the last place he saw Shazam pull Cyborg and found the still civilian pup panicking over a robotic body. The boy turned scare blue eyes up to Bruce, and he had to stop his mind from going to another pair of blue eyes full of sadness and loss. He needed to concentrate.

He knelt beside Cyborg and pulled out his tools from the belt.

“Is he going to be okay?” The kid asked in a small voice.

Bruce nodded.

“He’ll be just fine,” he answered and turned his attention back to the half-robot. “C’mon, Victor,” he muttered. “C’mon.”

Cyborg’s red lights flickered and the human eye blinked.

“I’m here,” he said as if he was only sleeping.

“Lantern said Orm confessed to killing his mother,” Bruce decided to not mention the fact that Cyborg technically just died and came back to life.

“Yeah to us,” was the reply. “He lied to his people.”

“But you saw it,” Bruce pointed out. “You know what that means.”

Cyborg smirked. A bright flash of light got their attention. Orm had Curry at his feet and used the trident to lift him from his ribcage. They needed to hurry.

“Now,” Bruce ordered.

Cyborg projected several screens over the street for all Atlanteans to see.

“You killed her!” They heard Mera’s voice.

“I did,” the Orm on the screens talked. “I ran the sword through her myself as she mewled for peace. You can count yourself fortunate, bastard, at least mother won't be an impediment to your life as she was to me.”

“Orm killed our queen?” One warrior yelled. “We are betrayed!”

“No, wait!” Orm dropped Arthur and turned to his army. “This deception is the surface magic.”

“Liar!” Mera stepped forward. “I was there when Orm boasted to the murder of our queen it was as you see.”

“I am your king I did this for you!” Orm cried, then Arthur stood up and punched him.

Curry took the trident from the ground, Orm stayed there, unconscious.

“Is this the king you want?” He called the Atlanteans. “A coward who lies to you?” He stared at each one of the soldiers. “You need a light to guide you through the darkness, people of Atlantis. My people,” he turned to Mera and smiled, then back at the crowd. “I was born of two worlds: Atlantean by birth, human by instinct. Join me and we will bridge those worlds in peace.”

One by one, the Atlantean warriors knelt before their new king. Bruce nodded to Cyborg and watched him join the rest of the league, including Shazam who had run away the moment Victor flickered to life in order to change back, and also stand before the Atlantean king as allies.

To no one’s surprise, Curry turned to Mera once more and kissed her.

Seems liked Bruce had to start testing the waterproofing of his blockers. The league will probably get invited to more than one event at Atlantis. And even if Batman wasn’t used to social visits he wanted to see the undersea city with his own eyes… it didn’t matter that he’ll have to see his Alpha flirt with someone else.

Besides, “we need to consider solidifying this team,” he told the rest during Curry’s coronation.

“Like… weekly meetings?” Shazam asked, he still looked very excited to be in a mythical place.

“Yei,” Jordan drawled. “We’re a book club now.”

“Batman is right,” Cyborg said, ignoring Jordan. “New threats springing up daily.”

“Agreed,” Wonder Woman nodded. “Someone should be watching.”

“Funny you say that,” Cyborg smirked. “I’ve been working on plans for a watchtower.”

“You can count on me. Hal?” Flash said, smiling.

“Yeah, all right,” Jordan shrugged. “I don’t want to miss all the weird crap that comes next.”

“We should invite Arthur,” Superman added.

The man in question was making his way towards them.

“I’m in.” He agreed.

“He needs a codename,” Cyborg hummed.

“Yeah?” Shazam grinned. “Well, I’m all in for the codename Aquaman.”

“I hate that,” Curry muttered.

“Aquaman it is,” Jordan joined in the teasing.

“You won’t be too busy as king?” Wonder Woman asked. “I have seen the pressures of the crown.”

Bruce raised an eyebrow and took note. Seems worrier princess was indeed a princess. He’ll have to start digging on her as well. So far he only knew she was part of a group of women called Amazons. Fierce female warriors that go back to the Greek gods.

“I’ll make it work,” Curry assured her. “I should keep a foot on both worlds, it will help to prepare relations and possible associations.”

“You’re a gifted leader indeed,” Wonder Woman smiled.

“Let me know when the next meeting is,” Curry said and turned to Mera who was calling for him from afar. “I have some king of the sea stuff to do.”

Bruce wanted to facepalm. Well… Mera was capable enough of teaching him to be king and managing the kingdom herself. A light bleeped in his belt. It marked the time he could be underwater with his blockers intact. He had five minutes left. With a grunt, he simply turned back to the submarine and swam to it. He could practically hear the confused expressions on the others, but he ignored them and took his seat.

Cyborg squinted at him in confusion before shrugging and piloting the submarine back to the Hall of Justice, the headquarters the government supplied them with. Shazam was looking at him too, Bruce glared, and Shazam looked away.

The others were ignoring him mostly, but he still felt watched. When he looked back, he found Superman with a worried expression. Bruce shook his head and shrugged in small movements so only the Kryptonian could see it.

Once Superman’s gaze was back on Wonder Woman and not on him, he sighed.

His heat was nearing, and he didn’t need the pseudo Alpha close to him to prove him either wrong or right. , Knot or not, in the end, he’d probably end up on his knees, ass up. He had to go home.

Chapter Text

Clark Kent was a fairly normal guy, if not a little bit awkward. At least that’s what Lois Lane told him after she witnessed him tripping and falling and dropping some papers for no apparent reason. The Omega reporter was a great friend and taught him the ropes of working in the Daily Planet. She didn’t know about the other side of Clark, the one that wore spandex and flew in a straight line to any trouble he found. She even vented with Clark her frustrations about seeing the Superman but never being able to take a good picture.

“I mean, not even Jimmy can get one with his fancy camera, Smallville!” She whined. “How am I going to expose him if he won’t let me!”

Clark only chuckled at his friend’s misery.

Lois was also the kind of friend who would stand by and watch as he was being slowly chewed out by their boss. She would have an amused smirk and a hot cup of coffee, maybe even one muffin, while she absorbed his misery to become younger.

Well, all right, he was exaggerating.

She did have a coffee in her hands when he arrived, late as always, to the morning debriefing.

“Kent!” Perry yelled and glared at him. “Late again. You’ll do the Wayne gala. I want you to bring a quote from the kid, I don’t care if Wayne punches you for talking to his pup. That’ll be your punishment for your tardiness.”

Just like that, Clark found out about Bruce Wayne’s new child.

“But- What about Cat?” He stuttered.

“Grant’s caught a virus,” Perry explained and continued the debriefing.

Lois chuckled and shrugged when Clark looked at her. She so enjoyed it when he got called out.

“I didn’t mean to arrive late,” he groaned later when they were at their desks. “The subway was too slow this time!” And he had to stop a bank robbery before coming to the paper, but she didn’t need too many details.

“Try that with someone else, Smallville,” Lois huffed. “I know you prefer to walk, and Perry knows you own an ugly old bicycle. He’ll have you riding it here from now on.”

“I take the subway when it’s too late for a walk,” he mumbled and dropped his head on his hands. “Why would he give me the Wayne gala? I don’t do well in crowds. Imagine I walk in there and drop a glass of wine on someone’s expensive suit? Who’s going to pay that?”

Who will pay therapy after Batman tortures him for going into his city? Didn’t matter if he went as Clark Kent or Superman, the League now knew Gotham was off-limits.

“Could I take a plus one?” He wondered. Maybe with Diana there… no. She’ll feel as out of place as he, if not more. He had more than twenty years to learn how humans interacted. She had only been on “man’s land”, as she called it, less than six months.

“Sorry, but that’s not possible,” Lois winced in sympathy. “This time Wayne will open his doors only to those with personal invites. No plus ones, no extra reporters at the door, no paparazzi hiding in the bushes. He contracted like the best of security because it’s the first time he’ll present his biological pup. He wants to protect him, I get that,” she shrugged. “You’d know this if you had arrived earlier,” she smirked.

Batman had a biological son!?

How did that happen?

Well, no, he did know how it happened but… How is the world learning about him just now?

Bruce Wayne is one of the favorite Omegas, worldwide, simply because he was no ordinary Omega. For instance, he was an Omega, only 9% of Earth’s population presented as Omega, and male Omegas were as rare as Asexuals. Adding to that the fact that Bruce Wayne was a billionaire, sole heir of Wayne Enterprises, a very generous philanthropist, and considered a symbol by the LGBT+ community. Clark thought if he had a pup everyone would know within minutes of conceiving.

He eyed his notes on the computer screen.

He couldn’t believe Bruce had hidden a pup for ten years. He adopted Dick Grayson, no problem, and the media was such a circus, the kid fitted right in with his dimpled smiles, big blue eyes, and tragic past. Bruce seemed comfortable with Dick taking advantage of the paparazzi that used to follow him and showing off the best movements of his family, even on solid ground.

It took attention away from Bruce’s personal life for a while… oh. Maybe that was why he didn’t mind Dick using the media as free propaganda. If they were focused on the circus kid and the Flying Graysons’ memorial, he’d have more time to be Batman. Besides, with a kid, he didn’t have to strut around with several models as often as he used to.

Either way, Clark knew there was something else, something bigger happening behind Bruce’s walls, and him claiming his pup publicly and with so much security could mean that the kid was in trouble. Perhaps someone wanted to take him away?

And more important: was Bruce aware of his pup’s existence before this?

He sighed.

He wished the man would just talk to him. He was sure the Omega needed to talk about a lot, his gender, his city, his family, his fortune. All his body practically screamed for help. Even if Clark didn’t peek inside the cowl, couldn’t scent him, he knew Bruce was hurting most of the time, and he wished he could do something.

It was in his nature to help, after all.

“Stop worrying,” Lois rolled her eyes. “I’m sure Perry was kidding. We don’t stalk pups only for quotes. And I’m sure Wayne wouldn’t punch you just because you asked a question. I’m sure the man can’t even punch.”

Clark huffed. If only she knew.

Bruce saw Alfred order around some waiters and waitresses. He was deep in thought, anyone could tell. He was also very nervous, but that he could hide better. Dick was there as well, as moral support, he said, for his new brother. That, after Damian cut him with a sword when Dick wouldn’t let him kill Ubu.

If he was honest with himself, Bruce also wanted to kill Ubu.

But it shouldn’t be like that.

He got angry. He was very angry. It was better than being sad.

Ra’s al Ghul betrayed his trust. He had lied to him. He kept his pup and he told him the little heir had died in a freaky accident now he realized Ra’s planned himself.

Ten years. For ten years he mourned the small pup he never got to meet because an Alpha had many enemies. For ten years he wondered if his pup would have been like his other pup. He wondered if his reckless decision of taking Dick in was based on his mourning Omega and its need of caring for a pup. He feared his instincts were broken. Why did he need to take care of a pup when his pup was no more? Turns out he was. Damian was as violent as Ra’s but he looked just like Bruce did at ten. Ra’s al Ghul had his heir and the physical memory of his loved one, all in one.

He clenched his fists. A waitress sent him a worried look and he realized he was crying. He turned and left, went back to his room to change and get ready to pretend.

He passed Damian’s room and listened. Dick was there, talking about Brucie Wayne and what to expect, how to act, where to hide if there were problems. The Wayne family knew only basic self-defense, no one had to know they were martial arts experts, no one could even imagine Omega Wayne was the fearsome Batman.

“Father said Omegas could be deadly weapons,” he heard Damian’s voice. “Those idiots should know not to trust one that manipulates them so easily.”

“You sound proud,” Dick said, and Bruce could imagine him frowning.

“As should I,” Damian replied with no hesitation. “Mother may not be as dangerous as Father, but so far I’ve seen how much power he really has over the world with his industries. I understand now why Father never looked for a replacement when he left.”

And that was the other thing. Ra’s told Damian Bruce left because he didn’t understand their plans. According to Ra’s, Bruce preferred to create his own path, leave his pup in a safe place, and go back to the city that took his old family from him. Fight it without destroying it.

Bruce wanted to kill him.

Too bad someone else did it before him.

He was out as Batman the night Talia approached. He was fighting Killer Croc. The meta had a new asset, a tail, he wasn’t used to Croc’s extra appendage, and he kept tripping and getting hit. If he wasn’t as concentrated as he should because he kept thinking about a certain alien, no one needed to know. He was already creating some thrilling adventure for Bruce Wayne to have a huge scar on his face when Talia electrocuted Croc from behind.

“You should make it clear, beloved,” she purred. “Only I am allowed to bite you.”

“Hmph. Your dad may disagree with you,” Bruce frowned, not liking her in his city.

It was no secret at the compound that the Alpha’s Alpha daughter wanted the new Omega for herself as much as her father did for himself. She’d never go against Ra’s, though, and the rumors about a possible challenge died very quickly. It didn’t mean she wouldn’t touch him and murmur sweet nothings whenever she found him alone or were in the middle of personal training.

Ra’s didn’t even hint at wanting him until later when Bruce could take him on a fight, when he finally won over Talia. And by then, the suppressant he gave him was losing effect, only a few weeks later he went into heat and completely forgot everything. Later he would realize what happened, but he was still enchanted by Ra’s lessons and goals, ha wanted his pup to have the family he lost. Then Ra’s asked him to kill and he refused to. He threatened to end the Shadows if they kept their ways.

So, Ra’s took his heir and let go of the Omega.

Bruce could still remember the blood. The pain. Ra’s frantic fake voice calling for him.

He was ashamed to admit that he did… feel deeply for the Alpha, as crazy as he was.

That’s why when Talia presented him his son, her brother, he was speechless.

“I thought you’d be taller,” the kid frowned, Bruce narrowed his eyes.

“Where’s Ra’s,” he demanded to know.

“Dead,” Talia answered. Damian lowered his eyes.

“I don’t believe Ra’s is dead,” Bruce turned to her and ignored his pounding heart.

“I know,” Talia nodded. “Neither do I. But it is as it is. Deathstroke killed him and promised to kill us all. I’m going after him, but I knew you’d want to know about this, and I’m sure father would’ve wanted you to know. He did love you, after all. I can relate.”

The kid- His pup was a killer. A weapon. He went after Ubu and tried to explain he deserved to die because he betrayed the Shadows, he betrayed father, he caused his death. Bruce understood. He did, but he couldn’t let Damian think that killing was fine. He needed to teach him better, his pup needed him to show him better.

Dick helped… they kept fighting and Damian had a good outlet for his violence. Then Damian mentioned not needing to know Dick’s movements because he’ll go back to the Shadows and he’ll be as good as his dad. Bruce panicked.

It’d been ten years without his pup.

No one, not his father, not his sister, much less a mercenary would take him away again.

So, he used the press.

Now he was asking himself why he did such stupid reckless decisions.

“Mother,” Damian called from the door.

“Yes, Damian?” He answered, taking a deep breath. Pup shouldn’t see him like this.

“May I come in?”

Bruce huffed a little. A week ago, Damian would have simply barged in demanding to talk to him.

“Of course,” he said.

Damian opened the door slowly and walked in. He was already dressed in a tuxedo that made him look younger and cuter. He would scowl at anyone who mentioned it.

“What’s wrong, Damian?” Bruce asked. He didn’t want it to end as it had with Dick. The young Beta would only frown at him and growl and hiss and go away.

He didn’t want to fail more than he already did.

“Grayson mentioned I shouldn’t talk about certain… things, during the party,” the pup frowned. “That included Father. Why can’t I talk about him? He’s your Alpha.”

Bruce smirked.

“Well, first of all,” he began and couldn’t help but touch Damian’s soft hair, combining it with his fingers to the back of the pup’s head. He was glad when Damian didn’t swat his hand. “He never did bite me, so I’m not sure how far can we claim he was my Alpha,” he noticed how Damian’s eyes hardened at the use of past tense. “And second, no one knows who he was, and if you explain the Shadows they’d probably take you away.”

“I wouldn’t allow it,” Damian scoffed.

“I know,” Bruce whispered. “But that’d make it worse.”

“So, you really want them thinking you’re just a simple Omega?” Damian asked.

“That’s for the best,” Bruce nodded. “If they discovered I’m Batman they’d take everything away from me and then I wouldn’t be able to help like I do now.”

Damian hummed and walked to the window. Bruce let his hand fall to his side.

“All right,” the pup finally agreed. “I shall pretend to be a useless child.”

Bruce quirked an eyebrow.

“Master Bruce,” Alfred knocked twice on the door and opened it. He hid well his surprise at finding Damian with him. “Your guests are arriving.”

Bruce’s speech about orphans and children and care was heartwarming. Clark didn’t even take notes, so entrance he was at the words. Good thing he’d remember them either way. Richard Grayson was standing to one side of the stairs where Bruce stood above his guests, he looked as comfortable as he always looked in crowds, but Clark noticed how tired he was. He’d have to ask about his plans for the future since rumors were he dropped out of college.

Damian Wayne stood at one side of his dad. He looked like a miniature Bruce, only highlighted by the matching tuxedos. His skin was slightly darker than Richard’s own Romani appearance, and his eyes were a bright green that looked almost mystical.

For the first time, Clark wondered who the father was.

And he wasn’t the only one. As soon as Bruce finished his speech and thanking the attendants, several reporters invited started asking about the lucky Alpha and where exotic place they met as well as where had been Damian this whole time.

Damian clutched his dad’s pant leg and looked up at him with wide eyes. Bruce frowned at the reporters and told them that if they didn’t have questions about the Foundation he wouldn’t answer them. Some reporters still tried to get closer and one big beefy Alpha escorted them outside while the rest mingled with the rest of the guests and Bruce took Damian’s hand to start walking around.

Deciding to give him some space and take advantage of Bruce not knowing he was there yet, he also started talking with other guests and asking about their opinion on the Foundation. He’ll have a nice paper, at least. If Perry wanted gossip he’ll have to wait for Cat to get better. Besides, he had to research Bruce for this, and he found out the man helped a lot of causes with his money and his company. Bruce Wayne and Batman were both heroes.

And the man thought he wouldn’t drop everything to help a cat. Hah.

He stopped paying attention after a while. He had enough notes and had talked with enough people to know that not everyone cared about orphans but more about their statuses and being seen in Bruce Wayne’s parties. At least they donated, even if they did it to get Bruce’s attention. So, he didn’t realize that Bruce had gotten closer to where he was talking to a nice young Beta.

“Silver, so nice for you to come!” Bruce grinned at his friend and pulled Damian in front of him. “This is Damian. Damian, this is Silver, she’s a good friend of mine.”

Damian smiled shyly up to the woman.

“Nice to meet you,” he said.

Silver awed to the boy and knelt to his eye level to talk to him. Clark guessed if the woman didn’t mind wrinkling her obvious expensive dress to talk to Bruce’s small pup, then she wasn’t so bad. Then he looked at Bruce who was staring at him in a mix of panic and anger.

Clark took a deep breath, ready for a verbal not-so-obvious fight, and he smelled the sweetest, most delightful scent. It was like home. Like apple pies and green pastures and clear nights. It had a note of cinnamon that watered his mouth and made him want to devour Bruce-

He knew he wasn’t technically an Alpha. Krypton didn’t have secondary genders, as far as he knew. He didn’t have one, yet, his powers allowed him to scent the others and know their genders easily. He also knew that all beings had a particular scent, and when Ma told him his was closest to Alpha’s even if he didn’t present and didn’t have ruts, he was happy he could pass as human.

Even Diana smelled of gold and fresh air, and she had told him Amazons didn’t have genders either. They didn’t need them because all of them were women granted immortality by the gods. They had no need for reproduction, and it was only the gods’ will when a new girl was created for them to protect and teach their ways.

Now, he wasn’t sure if only humans could find compatible mates. Or maybe it was easier for them because they expected it? Anyways, what he felt towards Bruce, only with a whiff of the Omega’s scent, was close to what he used to read when he was a pup about true mates. What his parents told him when he asked how they met. What he wished he could find one day, before learning about his true nature. Aliens couldn’t have human mates because they weren’t completely alike.

Or could they?

“Not a word,” Bruce growled, still watching him closely. The panic had disappeared from his face, only leaving anger.

Clark frowned.

“We’ll talk about this later,” he hissed and turned back to Silver St Cloud to continue their conversation. The woman was shaking hands with Damian, back on her feet.

Bruce took Damian’s hand and walked away with a smile plastered on his face and no trace of anger or frustration. Then Clark wondered how real Bruce Wayne’s smiles were, and what mask was closer to the real man: the Bat, or the prince of Gotham?

Then it dawned on Clark that Bruce knew about their bond and, in true Batman fashion, decided to ignore it and keep it a secret from him. Wasn’t Bruce in pain if his instincts told him to be close to Clark, just like Clark’s own seemed to want to be close to the Omega now that he knew? He knew Omegas could even die if a bond didn’t work. Maybe he was safe because the bond couldn’t be as strong on him as it should on an Alpha human, but what about Bruce?

“I never imagined the day Bruce would have pups,” Silver sighed dreamily to Clark once Bruce was gone. “We used to joke that he’d got pregnant before me, but he never seemed interested in any of the Alphas that would try to talk to him.”

“You’ve been friends for a long time?” Clark asked, truly curious.

“Since middle school,” she nodded and started telling him of their adventures.

Clark obliged himself to pay attention to her words, it would be rude to ignore her in favor of keeping an eye on his elusive Omega.

His.

He had to think about what he’ll tell Diana.

The party had finally ended, and his small pack was the only one in his house. He should feel relieved, he should be able to breathe, to feel safe and calm, and comfortable in his own territory.

Except he couldn’t.

He went down to the cave. He needed to work with his hands if only to distract himself. He had left a few prototypes unfinished. It was time he took a look at them.

The problem was Clark freaking Kent had been at the party instead of Cat Grant as an invite from the Daily Planet. Superman had been close to him while he wasn’t wearing blockers. Bruce knew Clark knew about their… bond once the man scented him.

Bruce knew Clark was the kind of person who liked to talk about their feelings rather than ignore them. He also knew Superman was righteous enough to demand answers about something that shouldn’t involve him but for some reason did. The fucking alien.

Bruce grunted and growled in annoyance.

A gush of wind interrupted his thoughts, and an alarm went off. He scoffed and turned to the computer to turn the alarm off, ignoring the alien in full Superman regalia floating to the side.

“What do you want,” he growled, and only because he knew the league hated it. “I thought I was clear about city limits.”

“We have to talk,” Superman frowned.

“We don’t have to do anything,” Bruce hissed. “I don’t have to listen to you.”

He told his inner Omega to stop his whining and forget the pseudo-Alpha. It wouldn’t work. Mission was more important.

Alpha was part of the mission, though. Bruce grunted and went back to the work desk.

“Were you ever going to tell me?” Superman asked angrily.

“It isn’t relevant,” Bruce replied in a neutral tone.

“How is it not relevant?” Clark demanded and flew to the other side of the desk, glaring at Bruce. “Aren’t you in pain?” He took a deep breath, Bruce regretted not putting on blockers once he entered the cave. “I can tell the bond is strong, Bruce. I can tell you want to ignore it, possibly break it, no matter what.”

“Should be easy,” Bruce said and turned to his locker.

Clark flew to intercept him, probably knowing what was in there.

“What if you die,” he demanded.

“Then I die,” Bruce shrugged and glared at the alien. “Move.”

“I won’t let you,” Superman declared. “We can work through this. Hell, we have to, we’re true mates we were meant to end up together.”

“True mates aren’t real,” Bruce huffed. “It just a fairy tale for pups. Lies to keep love as commercial as possible.”

“Then explain this.”

“Simple,” Bruce walked around Superman and got to the locker. He slammed it open and took his blockers in one hand. “I’ve been ignoring my gender for as long as I’ve been it. Instincts meant nothing when I control them. One night the most powerful being on Earth has me pinned against a wall with no effort at all and my inner Omega is interested. Turns out that being smells like pure Alpha, then my Omega is done for.” He sprayed the blockers all over himself. “It means nothing more than one instinct trying to win over my control. I’ll deal with it.”

Clark landed on the ground and stared at him helplessly.

“You really think that,” he asked. “If you had ignored your gender so long then explain Damian.”

“Leave him out of this,” Bruce barked, and his eyes glowed golden in warning, protective.

“You had an Alpha before,” Clark said. “If it’s me that’s the problem just say it. I know humans don’t like what’s different. If you don’t want me because I’m an alien then just say it and I won’t bother you about this again and I’ll let you die if this ends that way.”

“Ra’s wasn’t really my Alpha,” Bruce muttered.

“Mother!” Damian came running down the stairs, followed by an apprehensive Dick.

Damian stopped short once he saw Superman. He narrowed his eyes.

“We’re just talking,” Bruce told his pup, putting the blockers away again. “What is it?”

“Trouble,” Damian stated, not looking away from Clark. Bruce knew that look. Pup was looking for weak spots, studying an opponent. He couldn’t help but feel a little proud. “News showed a gorilla with wings causing trouble on the East end.”

“Gorilla with wings?” Clark asked.

Dick was staring at Superman with hearts in his eyes.

“This does not concern you,” Bruce growled, then added, “either.”

Damian smirked and Dick frowned at Bruce’s tone.

“He could help,” Dick chirped. “When’s the last time you fought a gorilla?”

“Eleven years, more or less,” Bruce glared at him. “You’re babysitting.”

“What-

“But I can be of assistance!” Damian claimed and walk behind Bruce when he went to change. “I can help!”

“I know,” Bruce said. “But it’s dangerous, and Deathstroke is still out there,” Damian huffed and crossed his arms over his chest with a pout. “Stay in the manor.”

“Bruce,” Dick started, a now common frown in place. “You could use some backup.”

“And you could remember your place,” Bruce growled. He didn’t like it but, in these cases, an angry Dick was more willing to listen. “Keep Damian in the manor,” he turned to Clark. “Get out of my city.”

Of course, the brat would follow Bruce. Of course, Bruce would blame it on him for not watching the smallest assassin in history. Of course, Batman would find the brat before he could even get out of the cave and try to make some damage control.

For the looks of it, there was need for damage control still.

The batmobile screeched to a halt in its common place, and Batman hopped out, followed by Damian in his shadow’s uniform. Damian was arguing about something and Bruce looked like he was about to yell at the kid to shut up any moment now while he walked to the computer. Once Dick paid attention he knew what it was about.

“Deathstroke has a safe house here in Gotham,” Damian was saying. “We find him, and we can take him down,” he narrowed his eyes. “Permanently.”

“We don’t kill,” Bruce growled, stopped his typing, and turned to glare at his pup.

“I was taught to destroy your enemy,” the pup growled back.

“That makes you like them,” Bruce stated.

“It makes me better than them!” Damian exclaimed and took a step closer to Bruce. “Deathstroke killed Father,” the pup growled in a tone closer to Batman’s. “He has to pay!”

“Ra’s was a mad man,” Bruce told him, and Dick had to wonder how much the Omega believed that himself.

“He was a hero,” Damian defended. “He died a hero.”

“And you left the only lead in a hospital bed,” Bruce hissed. “Nearly dead. Talia may be in trouble and because of you we don’t know where to start looking.”

Damian huffed, crossed his arms over his chest and looked away.

“Stay put,” Bruce ordered and got back to the batmobile. He sent Dick a look that clearly stated to keep the brat in the manor and stay with him. Dick answered it with his own look, daring, you try to keep him here.

Bruce grunted and started the car, then left.

“He’s right, you know,” Dick told Damian, ignoring the pup’s teary eyes glaring up at him. “If we start killing our enemies we wouldn’t be any better,” he said. If he could agree in something with Bruce it’d be that. “We would only be three more murderers in the world, taking people from their families just like your dad was taken from you,” he sighed. “Like my parents were taken from me and Bruce’s parents from him. You’re lucky you still have him.”

Damian narrowed his eyes.

“You don’t seem very happy to have grown up under his guidance,” he spat. “But it is good you know who the blood son is. Spares me the need to kill you.”

Dick rolled his eyes.

Bruce went back to the warehouse he found Croc. He may have lied to Damian, but he wanted his pup to think about his actions. Perhaps in the future, he’ll think about sparing someone’s life for they could be useful later. He suspected Croc wasn’t in there just for the fun of it, he couldn’t believe in coincidences, so he went back at looked around.

He found remnants of one of the chemicals Man-Bat used for his serum, the same one he found in the gorillas’ blood analysis. As far as he knew, Langstrom lived with his wife and daughter near downtown Gotham. He was better, rehabilitated. Bruce even hired him to work as an associate for Wayne Pharmaceutics, both to help with his reintroduction to society and to keep an eye on him. But the man had been fine.

Then Bruce remembered some of his employees liked to gossip, and rumors were Langstrom had marital problems, but when Bruce asked, the Beta told him he was fine, but he’d probably need some time off to spend time with his family.

Bruce should have known something was off. He should have realized the Beta hadn’t come back.

His next stop was Arkham Asylum, Croc’s maximum-security cell. Gordon was already waiting for him when he arrived at the Asylum. Croc’s scales were falling, he was shedding skin.

“Croc’s still coming down from whatever juice he was on,” Gordon explained while Croc growled and grunted in pain.

“The drugs he was stealing were mutagens,” Bruce mentioned. “I think I have a pretty good idea for whom,” he looked at the meta and sighed inwardly. “He’s too far gone to interrogate.”

“And if he wasn’t I’m not sure he’d talk,” Gordon said.

“Let’s find out,” Bruce mumbled, walking to stand in front of Croc, who immediately tried to bite him. “You’re falling apart, Croc,” he observed. “You’re even shedding your scales. It’s over. You got the last fix you’re gonna get from Langstrom. Where is he?”

“Screw you,” Croc panted.

Bruce looked at Croc’s new appendage. Lizards could lose their tails if threatened, right? It grew back. He grabbed it and pulled it hard. Croc screamed.

“They’re afraid to medicate you, Croc,” Bruce said and threw the still wiggling tail on the floor. “But I’m not afraid,” he stood right in front of his face and the sharp teeth. “You help me, I help you.”

Once Croc told him where to go, and Bruce parched his tail, he hopped into the batmobile and sped off, ignoring Gordon’s questioning with a simple grunt. He’d tell him the necessary once he had all the facts.

The reason Langstrom and his family abandoned their apartment near downtown and moved (or were moved, he mussed) to a house near the docks, was because of the basement. There was a broken cage from which he guessed the gorilla had gotten out, and more cages with more animals, all of them with bat-parts. Seems like Langstrom has been experimenting again, and he wants to change something on the serum. Make it better.

The house was lived in if a little empty. Things from a clear teenager, a woman, and Langstrom, so the three were living here. But there were also signs of more people walking in and moving around, different footsteps. He also found a very curious weapon.

He saved it in his belt. Then he heard it. A helicopter was approaching the location, getting nearer and nearer with every second passed. Bruce ran to a window and grappled to a nearby building. The explosion behind him threw him off a few meters but he could roll without much damage.

Whatever more evidence there was, it was lost to the fire. Luckily the building he landed on had water towers, he blew the bases and the water got rid of the fire before it could expand to the other buildings. Perhaps, some of the animals survived…

Clark couldn’t let it go, of course he couldn’t. He kept an ear on the Omega. He heard when his biological pup appeared apparently out of nowhere, ready to kill whoever as much as look at Bruce the wrong way, ready to avenge his father, ready to prove himself. And he heard Bruce’s heartbeat when it stuttered at seeing his young pup as prepared as the Batman, more violent than his rogues.

He also heard when Bruce dropped him off at the cave and went away again, and he listened as Dick and Damian started sparing, then fighting then… he thought that slicing sound was a kind of sword, sounded like Diana’s fighting, and those electric sparks must have been Dick’s sticks.

Should he intervene?

No, of course he shouldn’t, he should just keep an ear on them, just in case.

He focused back on Bruce, he heard Croc’s growling near his mate. He stood up, Croc screamed, Clark blinked and sat down. Bruce was capable of taking care of himself, had been doing so for the last two decades, maybe more. Clark had never had a problem with it, knowing Bruce, an Omega, was behind the Batman’s cowl. It shouldn’t make a difference whether that Omega was his or not.

Was Bruce his, though?

Instinctually, he was, but the man was stubborn, and Bruce had told him to fuck off.

Clark sighed.

He’ll go back and try to talk to Bruce once he was back at the cave. It wouldn’t do any good if he sought him out while he was still on patrol. Maybe he could catch the man after he washed off the blockers and smell that heavenly scent once more. Probably for the last time.

His phone buzzed on his coffee table and Clark glanced at it. A new message from Diana. He’ll have to talk to her first. He took the phone and dialed her number.

He hoped she’ll understand.

Damian was still grumbling to himself. Grayson hadn’t left him alone for more than five seconds. He was becoming an obstacle between Damian and his goal. First with Ubu, then with Mother, and now with the computer.

Lucky thing the man was still a teenager, it didn’t matter he liked to pretend he was older. Whichever slut was sending him messages and probably photos was enough to get him distracted. And Damian only needed five minutes with the computer to run a facial recognition program and find Deathstroke.

However, while the program was running he took a look at the other files. He found the Justice League’s members, powers, abilities, and known weaknesses. He frowned at the one titled Superman and couldn’t help but think about the blue-clad hero talking to his mother, alone in the cave, with no one else. He also remembered how agitated both adults looked, and how Bruce was clutching the blockers’ spray.

Father had often told him about the Omega who gave birth to him. Brave, intelligent, and extraordinary were words used by Ra’s to describe the Batman. According to Ra’s, Bruce had learned everything he could from him, they bonded, then Bruce decided the Shadows weren’t for him once he saw how far they went to accomplish their goals.

But the Omega knew it’d be more dangerous his way, so he left his pup with his father and went on his personal mission to reshape his city. Ra’s didn’t say “to save his city”, and now Damian understood why. If Mother refused to destroy evil as he should, then it would only come back again and again. Playing with the vigilante like cats and mice, except the cat didn’t eat the mice, it placed them in a locked room for them to escape and continue the game.

Damian was sure the world would be better once the Shadow’s took over it. His father was an excellent Alpha and a good man. He’d keep people safe, happy. There will no be wars, no hunger, nor extinction. Now, thanks to Deathstroke that plan was delayed, and the world will need another leader. Perhaps Mother? Ra’s certainly thought the Omega was ready. If only he saw why the Shadows were needed… Damian could teach him. He could make him go back, with him.

There’d be a problem with the public image he had now, after the gala, but Bruce did say it was necessary so no one could take him away again. Damian didn’t ask, and he was still focused on his revenge to really pay attention to his mother’s cryptic comments.

Going back to the files on the computer, he opened the Superman one, only to take note of his weaknesses since the man would probably be trouble in the future. He was disappointed when he didn’t find any. Only the word “magic” as a possible weakness, but not even Batman was sure. He also read a side note, and he growled and almost broke the screen.

Compatible scent. Alien biology - Alpha? Possibility of mating enhanced by hindbrain. Instinctual - to both parts or the human only? Bond: strong. Unwanted – Omega’s instincts. Mating-heat. Research.

So, Mother and the alien were somehow compatible. But he was living proof that Mother had been with an Alpha before. He was proof enough that Mother had wanted Father, could still want him, and Father was irreplaceable. If Father wasn’t there to prevent Alphas, or aliens, from getting close to Mother then it was his duty to protect the Omega from unwarranted attention.

It was his duty as the heir of the demon to go back to the Shadows and preserve Father’s legacy. Including his beloved Omega.

The rumbling of the batmobile’s motor signaled Mother’s return. Damian quickly shut all tabs on the screen and stood up to face Batman. The man got out of the car and narrowed his eyes at the pup, flicking from him to the computer and back. He hummed.

“Where’s Dick,” he asked, walking to the computer to check it. Damian rolled his eyes.

“Playing with his, probably,” he muttered.

Bruce turned a sharp look at him. They were a few feet apart, and Bruce walked further away to the work desk. Suddenly, he turned and threw something, the only warning:

“Heads up,” at the same time he threw a star. Damian caught it with a hand before it could hit his face. “Good reflexes,” Bruce said, and Damian bit back a smile. He was still angry, damn it.

“What if I had missed?” He dared. If he had missed with the Shadows he’d be punished.

“It would’ve hurt,” Bruce shrugged and walked back to the computer, sliding off his cowl and opening another file on a Langstrom.

“It’s a Shadow’s star,” Damian observed, studying the small weapon.

“Found it in a house belonging to a man named Langstrom,” Bruce nodded at the screen. “Ring a bell?”

“No,” Damian frowned. Why was Mother looking into this man when they should be looking for Deathstroke! He wished he had kept the facial recognition open.

“It appears there’s a connection to Ra’s and Deathstroke,” Bruce said, more to himself than to Damian.

Dick entered the cave with a sheepish look and a shrug, then raised an eyebrow at the screen but didn’t comment.

“Then we need to find out what it is,” Damian stated.

“I need to find out,” Bruce said turning his glare to him.

“I wanna help!” Damian harrumphed, then pointed to Grayson.  “Like he used to.”

“It’s bad enough you’ve given yourself away and let them know we’re onto them,” Bruce growled glancing at the screen still showing Ubu’s vegetable body on a hospital bed. “But you’re letting vengeance guide your actions.”

“You’ve never felt vengeful?” Damian asked, straightening his back.

“Everyday.” It was the answer, and it took Damian by surprise, but he didn’t show it. Bruce sighed and turned fully to face him with a serious expression. “You have to keep your center, Damian,” he said. “You can’t fight crime by becoming a criminal,” he studied Damian’s small form for a second. “From now on, stay close. That’s an order.”

“I can do that,” Damian nodded, ready to go out at his mother’s side.

“Wait a minute,” Grayson interrupted, glancing between Bruce and Damian with a frown. “I’m not gonna like this, am I?”

“No,” Bruce said, and left it at that.

Damian had to suppress a smirk.

Bruce wasn’t sure what Damian used the computer for. He could guess, the pup was determined to find and kill Deathstroke at whatever cost. But there were more things in the files too. He’ll have to change the coding if Damian could break-in easily. He wouldn’t want him finding about his connection with Clark. For one, he wouldn’t know how to explain it and in turn, his relationship with Ra’s, and two, he was still determined to break it. No one needed to know about it.

He watched as Robin flew through the buildings of Gotham. He was good, even if he lacked Dick’s need to show off and flip every now and then. Ra’s had trained him just like he did him. So young and he knew how to use his body as a weapon, how to use weapons, how to kill with his bare hands.

Bruce could choose for himself to follow or ignore Ra’s lessons, but Damian had grown up learning that it was fine to kill your enemies, to destroy half the world in order to build it better. Now Damian was his. The press knew it. The Shadows wouldn’t be able to simply take his pup away and continue misguiding him. Talia should’ve known he’d do everything in his power to keep Damian under his wing. He’ll take Ra’s knowledge and twist it for the better.

He could be better.

And so could Damian.

They landed on the roof of the GCPD. Gordon was already waiting for them, standing beside the batsignal. Bruce landed behind him.

“Jim,” he called, enjoying how after so many years he could still surprise the commissioner.

“Is there any way that you could show up without raising my blood pressure?” Gordon asked.

Bruce jumped down to stand beside the Beta and turned to look up. Gordon followed his gaze.

Robin’s cape was flowing behind him. Bats had a taste for the dramatic.

“Another one?” Gordon raised an eyebrow.

“I’ll explain later,” Bruce grunted. “How’s Ubu doing?”

“He’s in ICU, still in observation,” Gordon said then hummed. “He’ll live. And we found and searched his place but there wasn’t much there,” he took an evidence bag from his trench coat. “We found this.”

Bruce took the bag and inspected the napkin inside. There was a number scrambled on one side.

“Whose number is this?” He asked.

“It’s a phone se…” he trailed off and glanced at Robin. “A phone chat line, but that’s not the interesting part, it’s what’s written on the other side.”

Just as Gordon was saying it, Bruce turned the paper to look at it.

He hummed.

They arrived at Gotham Coliseum in under twenty minutes. Batman had been getting ahead, but Damian was sure he was testing him. Looking to his technic and movements while swinging through Gotham’s rooftops. Damian will not fail. Father had trained him to never fail.

The coliseum was surrounded by a fair as old and abandoned as the coliseum itself. Damian frowned at it. Why was it that Gotham kept their dumpsters untouched? If it was up to him, he’d rebuild the whole thing again, better. Or maybe he’d destroy it to build useful things like hospitals or shelters. He’d seen the city and it looked like it needed more shelters than fairs.

“Dad used to bring me here for ball games,” Batman said suddenly. Damian eyed him under his mask, then frowned down at the abandoned fair. “Sometimes we’d go to the amusement park.”

“And now history repeats itself,” Damian said, wondering how it’d be to have Ra’s there as well. The three of them, four counting Talia, just enjoying a nice afternoon. No Shadows, no Batman.

He scoffed.

Those lives were for useless people who liked to waste their time. He had better things to do, a legacy to maintain, and goals to accomplish.

“Let’s go!” He yelled and jumped down from where he and Batman were perched. He had to concentrate and forget those silly images of common life. He was a warrior. He was the son of Batman and the Demon’s head. He had no time for common.

A hand on his shoulder stopped him and turned him to face Batman.

“We made a deal,” Batman said. “You’re backup and this is no game,” he handed him a pair of binoculars. “Think before you act.”

Damian used them to look at the Coliseum and found several security cameras operating. Someone was watching. Perhaps even expecting them.

“Very well,” Damian sighed and turned to his mother. “You lead.”

He thought he saw a small smile on Batman’s face, but before he could be sure, the Omega was running away. They went through the sewers and entered unnoticed to a storage room. Damian took notes. With the Shadows, he didn’t have to worry about hiding.

“How did you know this was here?” He asked Mother, trying and failing to hide his wonder.

“I make it my business to know,” Batman explained, and Damian was starting to hate Mother’s unreadable expression.

“We can jump them,” he stated, looking through the gap Batman had opened at the door.

“We need to find Langstrom,” Batman stressed. “Quietly.”

He went out the door first, checking the Shadows at the end of the hall hadn’t seen them. Damian followed, impressed at the Omega’s stealth and very controlled movements. No wonder Father talked about Mother so well. He moved better than most Shadows, almost as good as Ra’s.

“Down there,” Batman whispered and pointed to an air vent.

Once they were there Batman took it off with no trouble at all and Damian jumped in first. Mother was also strong. Damian knew Omegas weren’t weak, even if Alphas preferred to treat them as precious gems only to be seen but not heard, to own and protect as trophies. Ra’s and Talia were clear when they taught him Alphas were stronger, but they also explained that didn’t mean superior. Most shadows were Betas and they would die for the Shadows. Some of them were even Omegas and proved to be more loyal and vicious. And Ra’s had found the solution for their biological needs.

Damian saw the same flower Father took care of near the Pit in Mother’s cave. It didn’t have any scent, so he wasn’t sure what Mother used it for… unless it was the reason Batman had no scent at all. But Bruce Wayne did have his sweet Omega scent, and once consumed the flower took months to get out of one’s system.

He’d have to ask someday.

They had found their objective.

“Doctor Langstrom,” Batman growled, making the man jump.

“You?” The man stuttered.

Damian noticed he looked tired and afraid.

“You have to come with us,” Batman continued.

“No!” Langstrom yelp in panic. “N-no, no, I can’t!” He bumped into the desk behind him and one flask with something green fell and broke on the ground. Langstrom looked ready to cry, then he stood up and looked at Batman with helpless eyes. “Deathstroke has my family,” he explained. “He says he’d kill them if I don’t do what he wants.”

“Where is Deathstroke?” Batman asked.

“I don’t know,” Langstrom replied. “You have to believe me.”

But Damian could only think of this man talking to Deathstroke. Threatened or not, he was helping the enemy. He was helping Father’s murderer.

Damian didn’t even notice when he started running.

“I’ll make you talk!” He yelled, took Langstrom by the lab coat and threw him against the table. The man fell off it and crashed on the door, taking it with him in the fall.

“Robin!” Batman tried. “No!”

Shadows ran into the room from the open door. Robin huffed and jumped back, then threw himself on the table to kick one and rolled out of the way of another one’s sword. Batman stood between him and the shadows and punched the one who used the sword, leaving the weapon impaled on the table while the shadow fell.

Damian looked at the sword and smirked. He took it and aimed at the shadows.

“No swords,” Batman ordered, glancing at him.

“T.t, fine!” He yelled back, sweeping his feet under one shadow and making him fall. Then, without missing a beat, he jumped and spun kicking a few more.

Not two meters away was Batman fist fighting another horde of shadows. He was leaving them unconscious with only his fists.

Damian finished with some other, taking advantage of pressure points. These seemed like amateurs. He was pretty sure his dad had trained his shadows better than Deathstroke was doing with his. Pathetic.

There was one left, facing Mother, and Damian jumped to his shoulders, pressed his neck with his legs, and pulled him up, turning in himself to land on his feet while the shadow fell unconscious.

Damian chuckled and turned with a smile to Batman.

“That was fun,” he claimed. “Which way?”

But then more shadows came into the room.

“Time to retreat,” Batman said.

“I’m no coward,” he argued.

“Don’t be stupid,” Batman growled and threw a smoke bomb. He pulled Damian’s cape slightly to one side, guiding him for a second, then Damian was able to follow with no problem. “Come on.”

They were running across the field when Batman stopped.

“Listen,” he said.

Damian tried to but he only heard fluttering above them. He turned his gaze towards the ceiling.

“Man-Bats,” Batman muttered.

The creatures flew down directly towards Batman and pinned him to the ground. A pair of them flew to Robin who kicked them and punched them to keep them away, but they were almost on top of him. There were many of them, and Damian watched from the corner of his eyes as one almost bit off Batman’s face.

Then there was a gush of wind followed by a red flash of light and the Man-Bats screeched in pain and flew off Batman. The ones fighting Damian changed targets and flew to the new arrival.

Superman was floating over Batman, using his heat vision on the creatures approaching the Omega.

Damian glared at the alien and looked at his mother, expecting him to throw the alien out of his city as he did before, but he was already fighting the Man-Bats that were able to fly over Superman while the rest distracted the alien by attempting to immobilize him.

“T.t.”

If Batman could work with whichever partner, then Damian had time to tie loose ends. He’ll have to deal with the alien later, make it clear Mother was in no need for an Alpha. He looked out the field and found exactly the man he was looking for. He ran after Langstrom.

Clark finished off one Man-Bat while Batman fought another. Then even more Man-Bats arrived, and Clark knew they’d never finish that fight. He flew to Batman and, ignoring his protests, took him under his arms to fly them away from there.

Batman threw a batarang to stuck on the ceiling and pointed at it.

“Shoot it,” he ordered, seemingly unsurprised with Superman’s arrival.

Clark used his heat vision on the batarang, and it exploded just as they got out. The ceiling fell on the Man-Bats, trapping them and killing a few of them. Clark landed them on the rooftop of a former candy store and scanned the Omega for any major injuries.

“Stop,” batman grumbled, looking around. Then he muttered, “stupid kid,” and jumped down.

Clark followed his gaze and found Robin running after a man in a lab coat. Then he saw Robin was carrying a katana and he blinked. The pup had a nasty evil smirk once he caught the man, pointing the sharp end of the sword to the man’s throat.

He sped to them, taking Batman along the way.

“Robin!” Batman warned the pup off, jumping out of Clark’s arms.

The pup huffed and put down the sword.

“Lucky,” he growled to the man.

Clark raised an eyebrow. Where was the pup he met at the gala? Was it really Damian?

“Let’s go,” Batman said, helping the Beta to stand up and holding him by the shoulder.

“And this is?” Clark asked.

“Name’s Langstrom,” Batman explained, glaring at him from behind the mask. “He’s the original Man-Bat.”

“And what are you doing here,” snapped Robin, also glaring at Clark.

“I’m here to help,” Clark answered, but he was looking at Bruce. “And to talk.”

“We don’t need your help,” Damian hissed, stalking up to him. “Mother certainly doesn’t need you.”

Clark glanced at the pup, frowning, then at Batman. He opened his mouth.

“Enough,” Batman growled, glaring at both of them. “This is neither the time nor place,” he glanced at Langstrom. “Let’s go.” He repeated and pushed the Beta towards Clark.

“We’ll meet at the cave.”

Clark carried Langstrom to the cave, using his x-ray vision to scan for the secret entrance he knew Bruce used to enter with the car. He also kept an ear on the Omega and his pup, part curiosity, and part to calm his nerves. Those creatures, Man-Bats, seemed to mostly target Batman.

“We don’t need him,” Damian was saying. “You should just tell him to fuck off. Clearly, he didn’t understand the first time.”

“Damian,” Bruce sighed. “Is this really about him helping?”

“T.t.” The pup huffed and grumbled. “Father wouldn’t allow any other Alpha near you.”

Bruce sighed.

“First of all,” he said. “Ra’s didn’t have the right to decide who can come near me or not,” he took a deep breath. “And he wasn’t my Alpha. We talked about this.”

“He respected you as such,” Damian huffed. “He didn’t say it, but the way he talked about you… I could tell he loved you.”

“It wasn’t love,” Bruce whispered.

Damian huffed again and Clark could picture him crossing his arms and pouting.

He arrived first and saw as Langstrom awed at the cave. He could understand that. The first time he got in the cave was just after the gala, when he was more worried about the sudden bond he noticed rather than curious about Batman’s hideout.

Now he took the time to scan the place. The big computer on one wall, the many gadgets on a work desk taken apart, the suits along one wall in crystal cases, and the lockers adjacent to the showers were stocked with spray blockers. There was also a kind of greenhouse growing some odd flower with a greenish glow he didn’t recognize.

The purr of the batmobile was getting closer and closer until it echoed on the tunnel and screeched to a halt in the middle of the cave. Batman hoped off, glanced at Langstrom and Superman, and went to grab a chair from a storage room further in.

He practically threw the chair to Langstrom and ordered him to sit. The beta did with no objection, Clark wondered if anyone, knowing Batman was an Omega, would listen so willingly.

“If you’re going to stay,” the Omega growled at him, “be quiet.”

Clark did as told. Another young man walked into the cave, already wearing his uniform and mask. He recognized him as Dick Grayson as Nightwing. He nodded at Superman and stood beside Batman and Robin. Clark could study the three bats together and notice the similarities in their training. Even Damian stood alike, meaning that Bruce used his own training on Dick and whoever trained him trained Damian the same. Could be the Ra’s they mentioned before.

“What’s this place?” Langstrom asked once he was seated.

“Just start talking,” Batman growled.

“Ra’s wanted me to seal animal DNA with human DNA,” Langstrom stammered. “He would provide volunteers for me to work on.”

“Obviously, you took him up on it,” Batman said with a little disappointment in his voice.

“I knew it would mean prison if anyone knew I was back to my old experiments,” the Beta sighed. “But how do you say no to Ra’s al Ghul?”

Clark took note of the full name to investigate later.

“He wanted you to make him ultimate warriors,” Nightwing stated with a frown.

“Yes,” Langstrom confirmed. “He called it Operation Airstrike. No military could withstand an army of flying superpowered ninjas using sonar in the death of night.”

“But Deathstroke took over,” Nightwing prompted.

“The formula was my ace in the hole,” he looked down. “I kept working on it, making improvements. If I completely finished it I don’t know what he might do.”

“Where’s your family?” Batman asked.

“I don’t know,” the man said in anguish. “He let me spoke to them once. Briefly. My daughter mentioned something about snow and… too many peaks, two looked like cat ears.”

Damian’s eyes widened, he turned to his dad.

“Interlocking, Father’s compound,” Damian told Batman.

“You’re sure?”

“I’m sure,” Damian nodded.

“Can you make an antidote to the Man-Bat formula?” Batman turned to Langstrom. “With the right materials, the right equipment?”

“It’s possible,” Langstrom said, then turned pleading eyes to Superman. “But what about my family?”

“Leve them to us,” Batman growled, catching Langstrom’s attention again.

Clark turned to Batman and nodded, indicating that he was in if the Omega allowed it.

Batman hummed.

“Let’s go,” ha walked to the batwing.

Damian followed him and Dick stared at his back.

“All right,” he drawled. “Guess I’ll stay and help Mister Doctor here.”

Bruce ignored him and continued walking. Clark sent Dick a helpless look, and Dick shrugged.

Clark followed Batman.

The way over was, again, pretty awkward. Damian was fuming in the copilot seat, and Superman was flying next to the Batwing, sending furtive glances at Bruce who pretended he didn’t notice

“I hope you’re right about this,” he told Damian.

“I know these mountains well,” the pup huffed. “I’ve been climbing them since I was four,” he explained. “As a part of my training.”

Bruce cursed Ra’s in his mind. He cursed himself. He should’ve known something odd was happening when, after the accident, Ra’s didn’t even fight him about leaving.

“That’s some training for a four-year-old,” he observed, Damian seemed uncaring.

“First time I climbed I fell,” he shrugged as if it was nothing. “Broke my wrist. I made it to the top anyway,” he looked at Bruce. “It was expected. I was Ra’s al Ghul son.”

What did Ra’s teach his pup during his ten years of living with him? Did he even take care of him, or simply gave him to a shadow until Damian could walk? Did he speak with him apart from telling him about the Omega that abandoned him? Did Ra’s care about anything else than training?

“Was it all like that Damian?” He wanted to know.

“I was being groomed to lead humanity with Father,” the pup said proudly. “We were going to create a whole new world.”

“By killing?” He pressed.

“If that’s what it took,” Damian narrowed his eyes.

“How do you hope to lead humanity when you’ve never been a part of it?”

Bruce could fix that. Step one was done. Talia could try to take him away but the whole world knew about Bruce Wayne’s surprised pup.

“What about you?” Damian asked. “From what I heard your childhood wasn’t much fun either.”

“I had my traumas,” he accepted, because there were a lot, from his parents’ murder to the worst heat of his life. List was long. “But I also had people around me to help,” he added. “Alfred, Dick, others. I had friends. As far as I can tell all you had were trainers. There’s a difference Damian.”

A beat of silence.

Bruce could practically feel Superman’s gaze on him. Proud. Curious. He ignored him.

Damn his super hearing.

“There’s the stronghold,” Damian pointed. “Beyond those peaks.”

Superman sped ahead of them to scan the surroundings. Once the batwing landed, the alien landed next to it with a nodded of his head.

“All clear out here,” he stated.

Bruce nodded in acknowledgment and led them inside. Superman’s scent was both a relief and an unwanted distraction. On one side Alpha was near. On the other, Alpha was near.

He could feel his mouth salivating every time he got a whiff of the powerful scent.

Damian stood back to inspect some forgotten gadgets, and Bruce took advantage to open a room. He was glad the pup wasn’t there when he saw what was inside. The best way to describe it was a “torture room”. On one side was a small bed with chains above it, in front of it a chair with more chains surrounding it, blood splattered all over.

Superman glanced at the room over Bruce’s shoulders and gasped. His eyes hardened. It was clear he was angry, it didn’t matter that the ones being torture were as bad, if not worse, than the one doing the torture. Or perhaps he didn’t know who they were looking for.

They did need to talk.

Bruce closed the door just as Damian approached.

 “Nothing,” he said.

Damian glanced at Superman, probably noticing his angry expression, and Clark floated away with a wince. Damian’s eyes were back on Bruce and the door, but Bruce shook his head and guided him by the shoulder down the hall.

“Why are we wasting time when it’s obvious they abandoned it?” The pup whined after they looked through more empty rooms.

“Wait,” Superman stopped in front of them. “I hear something.”

He tilted his head, listening, then pointed to a wall and turned to wait for Bruce’s instructions.

Good, at least he understood this wasn’t his mission, Bruce thought.

He walked to the wall and pressed an ear to it. That close he could also hear it. Sobbing.

“False wall,” he said and took a step back, then nodded to Superman.

Superman punched a hole through it. There was a hidden door, which Superman took down. It was a dark, damp room, and a woman was kneeling there, curling protectively around a younger girl.

“Please. Don’t hurt us,” the woman cried. “Please!”

Bruce was surprised, but Superman was speechless. He stepped inside the room.

“We’re not here to hurt you,” he said, showing his hands.

“Batman!” The woman recognized, then she saw Superman standing behind. “Thank heavens! Where’s Kirk?” She asked fearfully.

“Safe.”

“We’ve been so afraid,” the woman stood up and ran into Batman’s arms. She smelled of Omega, and Bruce wondered if she only ran to him following instinct. Many people believed the Bat was an Alpha, and now he could understand why Omegas liked to be surrounded by their scent.

At least one scent for him.

He looked at Clark and had to repress a huff when he saw the flicker of jealousy on the alien’s eyes.

“You’re all right now,” he comforted the woman.

“Robin!” The girl exclaimed when Damian appeared at the door. “You saved us!”

She also ran to the pup and hugged him.

“This is totally unnecessary,” Damian said, clearly uncomfortable.

Superman cleared his throat.

“I could give you a lift back to Gotham,” he offered. “Shouldn’t take long.”

“Go to commissioner Gordon at the GCPD,” Bruce told the woman. “He’ll help.”

The woman nodded and took her daughter's hand. They followed Superman out of the compound, and Bruce watched as he took them in his arms, reassured them they wouldn’t fall, and took off.

He turned to find Damian coming out of the compound with a blank expression. They got into the batwing. Damian was deathly quiet, so Bruce decided to stop to rest. They were close to London, anyway, he had a hotel there. Just a few hours, he told himself. Just for Damian to start feeling more like a normal boy.

Clark used his hearing to pinpoint the dynamic duos’ location once he was sure Langstrom’s family was safe. He found them in London, in a nice building, and for the surprise of no one, in the penthouse. It was closer to a hotel than anything, and when he entered and found the WE logo, he knew it belonged to Bruce. The Omega did live to his status.

He used one of the farthest windows, making sure no one was looking, and no cameras were pointed at it. The room he entered, the kitchen, was empty, so he focused on the rest of the apartment. Apparently, Bruce knew he’d come, and that he’d used that specific window because a pair of jeans and a hoodie were waiting for him on the table.

Clark huffed and took them, putting them over his uniform.

“Why staying in London?” He heard a young man’s voice as if coming from a phone.

“Easier,” Bruce’s voice said. He was in the next room, so Clark walked in there. “I’m thinking about contacting Interpol. Deathstroke is one of the most wanted.”

Bruce nodded at his arrival, keeping the phone on his ear. Dick hummed from the other side of the line. Now he knew it was the older son. Clark didn’t interrupt and took a seat next to Bruce on the sofa. There was a coffee table in front of them where Bruce had files and photos. He studied them while Bruce continued his call.

“How’s the little prince?”

“Sends his love.,” Bruce deadpanned.

There was a file on Ra’s al Ghul, one on Talia al Ghul, and one on Deathstroke, aka, Slade Wilson. The latest was shorter than the others as if Bruce had a hard time investigating him. What he had, however, was, for lack of a better word, gross.

A mercenary for a long time. He was part of the League of Shadows after Bruce left. For ten years he worked beside Ra’s al Ghul. Before that he worked for whoever paid better. There was a long list of victims and possible victims. A brief description of his MO and skills. From what he gathered the man could give Batman a run for his money. And the man was an Alpha. One slip on Bruce’s suppressants, on his blockers, on his control… and Deathstroke could take advantage of the Omega.

He’d never seen nor heard of Alphas trying their will on heroes. But most people believed heroes were either Betas or Alphas, and the Alpha voice could only work on Omegas. He’d have to ask.

Deathstroke’s file had only one blurry picture from a security camera. He was in an Airport, it seemed. White hair, tanned skin, and an eyepatch over one eye.

Both al Ghul’s had better pictures. Talia’s was taken in a park or something alike. Brown eyes, brown hair, a soft smile and loving eyes looking over the camera, probably at Bruce. Clark could notice some resemblance to Damian in the shape of her nose and lips. Her file was longer too. Daughter of the Demon’s Head, former heir of the Shadows, master in martial arts, assassin.

Then he turned to Ra’s’ file. He saw where both Talia and Damian got their noses and lips. He had green eyes like Damian, and he looked older than Bruce. Leader of the Shadows, he was the Demon’s Head, Bruce’s former mentor, former Alpha. His file was way longer than Talia’s, and there were more pictures. In the first one, he was standing in the middle of a patio, also with an almost unnoticeable smile looking over at the photographer. The other two were from security cameras too. One of those showed him younger, in the middle of a fifties coffee shop, talking with other men, and his lips were pursed, annoyed. The last one was a portrait in black and white, and while the photo looked older, the man looked the same as the first picture. He turned the photos. Bruce had written dates in his neat handwriting.

The first one was a little over ten years ago. The second one was actually from the fifties. And the third one was from almost a century ago.

“Umm. Bruce?”

“Deathstroke has Talia,” the Omega was saying both to the phone and to Clark, turning to look at him when he called his name. “And I believe he also has Ra’s. I knew his death was too good to be true,” he muttered, and Clark could hear relief in his voice. “I think Talia attacked the stronghold and got captured. But she didn’t know about Ra’s,” he mused out loud. “There were signs of torture in one of the cells. Too much blood to belong to only one person. Two different chains for two different people.”

“And no idea where they could be now,” Clark heard Dick say.

Bruce glanced at the photos on Clark’s hands.

“None,” he paused, then looked away from the photos, from Clark. “We’ll talk later. Keep looking.”

He hanged up and took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and turned to Clark.

“You ever consider wearing blockers?”

Clark blinked.

“You ever take them off?”

Bruce huffed.

“Why are you here?” He murmured. “Don’t take me wrong, I’m grateful for your help, but I think you know I could do all this by myself.”

“Doesn’t mean you should,” Clark said. “I don’t know what those Alphas are for you, but I know you have history, and I think they have something to do with Damian being in danger, and you being more paranoid than normal.”

Bruce looked at the files.

“What about Diana?”

“She gets it,” Clark smiled. “She’s happy for us.”

Bruce looked sharply at him.

“I didn’t tell her who it was,” Clark explained, and Bruce’s eyes went back to the files. “Just that I found out I had a true mate. She’s excited to possibly find hers.”

“I can’t imagine her with any mortal,” Bruce huffed. “She does have a scent, though. Like you,” he turned to him again. “Alpha-like even if she isn’t an Alpha,” he narrowed his eyes at Clark. “Or do you really have the parts?”

Clark spluttered. Bruce smirked.

“Guess that’s a no,” Bruce smiled to himself as if he had a personal joke.

“Would that matter?” Clark wondered, looking back to Ra’s al Ghul’s picture.

“Well, my instincts seem to think that no,” Bruce crossed his arms. “It wouldn’t matter.”

Clark looked at him.

“You have to understand,” Bruce began. “I never thought I’d mate with someone. I didn’t believe in true mates. He taught me to ignore my inner Omega, to control myself, to ignore any Alpha voice, and to ignore any and all scents.”

“He was your Alpha,” Clark said and frowned. “You mated a criminal?”

“No,” Bruce glared at him. “When I first met Ra’s he introduced the Shadows simply as martial artists. He talked about changing the world for the better,” he growled. “I was lost and young and I wanted to help, so I thought I found my place,” he sighed. “It was until later when I found out he meant murder when he talked about change. I threatened him. I fought him. I disobeyed. Then I got pregnant and he looked ready to change his plans, to listen to me.”

Clark listened to Bruce’s pulse. It was fast. He wished the Omega took off the blockers if only to help him know what he was feeling.

“I was stupid,” Bruce grumbled. “I believed we could work together if not for us, for him,” he looked at the door at the end of the hall, where Clark imagined Damian was staying. “Then someone attacked us. Now I think it was his doing all along. A way to keep his original plan and take my pup as punishment for betraying him. For disobeying.”

“Bruce…”

“He might be evil,” Bruce whispered. “But he’s still my pup’s dad. I know what it feels to lose that. I’ll prevent it if I can.”

“You’re not mated are you,” Clark observed. Bruce took Deathstroke’s file.

“He didn’t bite me, no,” Bruce nodded. “And now he got my pup in trouble with this psycho,” he growled down at the file. “Neither of us is going back to him. But we will save him. Teach Damian something better for a change.”

His phone pinged with a new message.

Clark had the feeling Bruce was keeping a lot of details for himself. He didn’t ask, though. They’d have timed. Clark would stay. Try to make it work. He only hoped the Omega met him halfway.

Bruce stood up abruptly and marched to Damian’s door.

Clark took the file from the floor and threw it over the table before following. He entered and found Bruce in an empty room. No sign of Damian.

“Damn it,” Bruce muttered and looked at Clark, helplessly. “He’s gone. He took his uniform.”

“What? Where?” Clark asked while expanding his hearing.

“Here,” Bruce showed Clark the message. It was from Dick and it showed a map.

“We’ll find him,” Clark promised and took off the hoodie. “That’s like fifty miles off the coast. What will he do? Swim there?”

Damian swam to the Oil Rig. It was easy, he could endure long hours of training. Swimming fifty miles was nothing. He had to do it in order to save his family.

He debated telling Bruce either way, but Slade was right.

Deathstroke declared war to the Shadows. Batman wasn’t part of them. Damian was heir. It was his fight. Besides, his father and sister were already at the hands of the mercenary, he wouldn’t let his mother near him as well.

He could still hear Slade’s voice in his mind. I have your family, Damian. He could still feel the anger. This is between you and me. Leave the breeder out of it. He had the image of his father, kneeling at Deathstroke’s feet, old, weak, nearly unconscious, nearly dead. I’ll give you forty-eight hours before I end their suffering. His sister hanging from loose chains behind them, unconscious, bleeding. Be worthy of your heritage, boy. The psycho’s hand taking a hold of his father’s hair. His father’s unresponsive eyes. Make your father proud.

He’ll make him proud, all right. He’ll destroy the mercenary’s sorry life. He’ll show him no one betrays the Shadows, attacks them, and lives to tell the story.

He used his grappling hook to get on the platform. There was only one guard on that side. Damian took off running and jumped on the woman’s shoulders, grabbing her gun and headbutting her with it.

The woman fell, Robin rolled to a standing position and continued his way, unnoticed.

He’d only been to that platform once, and he had no way of knowing where Deathstroke had his family. He was arriving at the center of it when he heard yelling.

“It’s the kid! Get him!” One shadow ordered, and he and his partner ran after him. Both of them had fire guns in their hands. Robin ran back where he entered, hearing his mother’s voice telling him to not be an idiot. He smirked, slip into one of the secondary hallways, and in between some equipment. Lucky him, there was a pipe conduct big enough for him to get in.

Once he got out the conduct on the other side he was surprised to find another Lazarus Pit.

It was smaller than the one back at Nanda Parvat, and the flowers were just beginning to bloom. Now he understood why his father wanted to build another hideout here. Why he bought the place before anyone else could find the Pit and use it.

He heard a rustling sound above him and looked up to find several hundreds of Man-Bats hanging from the cave’s ceiling.

“I wouldn’t do any threatening movements,” a voice said from the shadows. Damian turned to find Deathstroke dragging Ra’s behind him, and with Talia hanging over his shoulder. “They’ll stay put as long as I tell them to.”

“The Lazarus Pit,” Damian guessed.

“Yes, here to belong to the highest bidder,” Deathstroke purred. “I think your sister could use it,” he dropped Talia in front of him. “I ‘m not sure if it’ll help daddy dear, though,” he glanced at the old man, laying still behind him.

“Let them go, monster,” Damian growled and took out a handgun to aim at Deathstroke’s face, only to find a gun pointed directly to Talia’s form and another one to Ra’s. “Now!”

“Now this is what they call a standoff,” the conscious Alpha said. “Not even the Pit can bring them back if they have a bullet through the skull.”

Damian glared at the man. He didn’t know what to do. He couldn’t know if Slade wouldn’t just kill them anyway once he dropped his weapon. Maybe he had been idiot, coming in here alone.

He dropped the handgun.

“I should congratulate you for getting this far,” Deathstroke said and even if Robin couldn’t see it, he knew the bastard was smiling. “But that would be like applauding a suicide. You are such an arrogant little brat,” he spat. “So entitled, so bloodthirsty, so easy to manipulate. I brought here for one simple reason: To kill you.” he aimed his gun at Damian. “Goodbye, boy.”

Several things happened at once. Deathstroke shot Damian. Ra’s grunted in pain and pulled the mercenary’s feet from under him. Talia groaned and jumped up to intercept the bullet.

“Run, Damian!” She yelled before falling down.

Damian gasped. Deathstroke turned and shoot Ra’s, then turned again and shoot at Damian. He ran in zigzag and hid behind some stalactites. The bats screeched over him with the gun’s fire. He took deep breaths, waiting for the man to run off bullets.

“We are done,” Deathstroke growled with the full force of his Alpha voice, stalking towards him.

Damian stood up. If he was going to die, he’ll at least do it facing the traitor.

A batarang hit Deathstroke’s hand and he lost the weapon. The Alpha turned and found Batman, crouching down with the hand that threw the batarang still extended towards him. Superman floating several inches off the ground just behind him.

“Kill them!” Deathstroke ordered.

The Man-Bats flew towards them and Batman threw more batarangs to the walls of the cave. Whatever they did, the Man-Bats cried in pain, and rather than attack them, they used the conduct to escape. Some of them crashed into Robin, sending him to the ground. Superman landed in front of him as cover. He could hear Robin huff.

Meanwhile, Batman used the distractions to get close to Deathstroke. Clark heard a satisfying crack when Batman’s fist connected to Deathstroke’s face, and he repressed a huffed when he heard Batman’s growly voice.

“This is for my son,” the Bat hissed.

“Such a useless cunt,” Slade spat. “To think I used to see you as a threat. The mysterious apprentice, equal to the Shadows’ leader,” Slade grunted and threw a fist, but Batman blocked it. “I admit I used to be afraid of you coming back, stealing my rightful place at Ra’s side,” a grunt when Batman punched him. “Your bastard beat you to it. And I realize I didn’t need Ra’s. I could simply take it all for myself.”

Batman grunted.

Clark turned his gaze to him. Deathstroke was running away, and Batman was on the ground. Clark scanned him quickly and sighed in relief when he saw nothing was wrong. Only a Man-Bat and a lucky hit among all the chaos.

In his distraction, he didn’t notice Robin running after Deathstroke. He went to cover Batman and used his heat vision on the remaining Man-Bats. When there were no more left, Batman pushed him out of his way and ran to the unconscious bodies.

Clark also scanned them. Both had very weak pulses and lots of bruises, cuts, and broken bones.

“B,” he called, but the Omega was checking on the woman.

“Put her in,” he ordered, pointing to the small green lake. “Careful.”

Before he could protest, Batman ran to the other body, and Clark was left to carry Talia to the water. He felt its weird energy and was careful to not touch it, simply putting her on it and pushing her to the center. She floated there for a second before slowly sinking.

On the other end, Bruce was waist-deep in the pit, the old man in his arms, and he was slowly putting him under the water.

Suddenly, the woman resurfaced with a maddening scream. Her eyes glowed green, and her wounds were healed. Then she fell back to the water, and was up again, spluttering, the green glow gone. She made her way to the edge and panted.

“Are you okay?” Clark asked.

Her head whipped up, and she looked at him confused. A scream got her attention back to the pit where Ra’s was raising. Batman held him up by the shoulder with an unreadable expression, and when the immortal Alpha lost the green glow, he turned to look at the Omega and kissed him.

Clark would not even try to deny the growl that escaped him.

Talia eyed him amused, understanding.

Bruce turned sharp eyes to him.

“Find Damian,” he ordered. So bossy, Clark glared at the smug Alpha still in his Omega’s arms.

“He’s fighting Deathstroke,” Clark informed.

Ra’s looked proud on his way to the edge of the pit, pulling Batman behind him, holding his hand. Gone was the almost dead old man, and his place was a younger version of him. He still looked older than Bruce, but he didn’t look like his grandfather anymore.

“Let’s go,” Bruce growled, but Ra’s didn’t release his hand.

“Damian is very capable of taking on the traitor himself,” he said.

“You weren’t capable of taking on Deathstroke,” Bruce spat while he tugged his hand free and pushed a finger into Ra’s’ chest. “What makes you think a ten-year-old pup will?”

“He was raised to win,” the assassin simply said, unperturbed.

Talia crossed her arms across her chest, apparently enjoying the show, so Clark decided to stop them before they could start fighting. The growl that escaped Bruce certainly meant he was ready to kill, and the gleam on the Alpha’s eyes showed just how excited he was to have the Omega’s whole attention. Before he, or anyone, could do anything, though, the place trembled and the rocky ceiling started to rain on them.

“The whole place is collapsing,” Talia observed, looking at each one of them, stopping on her father. “We have to go.”

Water broke the walls and drowned them. Superman took Talia’s hand and sped up to Bruce, taking him under his other arm. The Omega took a hold of Ra’s hand and Clark had to bit back another growl. He had to remind himself he was Superman. He was supposed to save everyone he could, not abandon them to their doom if he didn’t like them.

He followed the sound of metal crashing and used his x-ray vision to find Damian, make sure he was in no immediate danger, more than he already was while fighting a professional mercenary. Robin and Deathstroke were engaged in a sword fight. The pup’s sword was broken in half and he was bleeding heavily from his arms, and yet, he got a good hit on Deathstroke chest.

“Ra’s trained me to take his place,” Deathstroke growled. “Talia was going to be my right hand as well. But you had to grow up and be much like the slut that birthed you,” he took Damian’s arm and broke it. The pup groaned. “You should have died during your training,” Slade hissed. “The breeder is no worthy of all this.”

“He is much more worthy than you!” The pup exclaimed, ignoring his broken arm and using the other hand to block Slade’s sword. Clark was both impressed and disgusted. “Or are you just angry an Omega kicked your ass?” Damian taunted. “Did you want Father’s knot all for yourself? Ow!”

Clark flew faster through the halls, conscious of the fragile humans in his arms who would probably end up hurt if he broke through a wall or flew even faster. When he finally got to the end of a hallway they saw Damian throwing three batarangs towards Deathstroke. Two, the mercenary caught with his hands, but the last one hit him above his remaining eye. Not losing a second, Damian ran into him and swept his feet off under him. The platform they were standing on got loose, and a pipe of hot water above them broke.

“Damian!” Bruce shrugged off Superman’s hands and Talia copied him, landing on another platform.

Superman flew to Damian, grabbing him before the water could hit him. Deathstroke yelled in pain when he was burned and fell from the platform to a lower one.

Damian wriggled in his arms, hissing.

“Let go off me, alien!” Then he threw a punch.

Clark had to roll with it unless he wanted to break his hand as well, and Damian had time to jump off him and land in a roll in front of Deathstroke. He took the man’s katana and aimed at his face.

“Wait,” he heard Bruce’s voice whisper just as he was about to fly down to get Damian, and he turned to find the Omega and the other two Alphas watching from a higher platform. He was glad that at least Bruce had taken his distance from Ra’s.

“Go ahead, finish me,” Slade croaked. “You were trained to kill your enemies, weren’t you?” He mocked. “It’s what you want. It’s what I would do. It’s what your father would do,” he added, glaring at the pup. “Do it!”

Clark was ready to stop the katana if Robin swung it down, or to interfere if Deathstroke attacked in any other way. He sighed in relief, inwardly, when the pup put the sword down, away from his target.

“No,” Damian said, loud and clear for the others to hear it too. “I’m my mother’s son too,” he said, proudly. “I’m Robin.”

Deathstroke scoffed.

“Should’ve known. Omegas ruin everything,” he chuckled. “Congratulations Ra’s!” He yelled like a mad man. “You get nothing,” he mumbled.

Damian jumped over him and ran towards his family. Clark saw them hug from the corner of his eye, but he kept his attention on the wounded man. He scanned him. If they hurried, he’d have a chance to live.

“I’d leave if I were you Kryptonian,” Slade muttered. “You don’t want to save me.”

“Doesn’t mean I shouldn’t,” Clark frowned, getting closer.

“I’ll kill him,” Slade threatened. “I’ll kill the precious breeder. Make you watch. Play with him before ending his life.”

Clark felt his eyes gleam red, warning him off with his heat vision.

“Try it,” he stated.

“Superman!” Batman called him.

“Later,” Slade promised.

Clark flew back to Bruce.

“Come, get in here,” Talia pointed to an escape pod where the five could settle in comfortably.

“I can guide it outside,” Clark said. Bruce nodded and stepped inside with the al Ghuls. When they hit the release button, Clark followed, pushing the pod to the surface.

He found many men and women swimming, trying to stay afloat. The Man-Bats and Shadows, he realized, that Dick had cured with the help of Langstrom. Nightwing was piloting the batwing and Langstrom was shooting the cure right above them.

The Oil Rig cracked behind them. A huge part of it was falling over them. Superman flew off the water to keep it over them while Nightwing fished the pod and maneuvered away from the falling building. Superman let the building fall once he was sure no one would be crushed.

He flew behind the batwing towards an empty beach, a few miles away from where he could see the authorities and official rescue boats getting ready to get the former Man-Bats and the Shadows.

Bruce frowned at the submarine that came at Ra’s call. The Shadows were thorn, but the Alpha’s investments were intact. He could rebuild. He would.

Bruce wondered if letting him go was selfish. Yet he couldn’t make himself stop him.

“I thank you for my life and the life of my children,” Ra’s told him, looking him right in the eye, like an equal. “Our son,” Bruce didn’t show any response to that. “We will rebuild the Shadows,” Ra’s continued. “Make it stronger, better,” he studied the Omega. “Come with us. If we are together we’ll be invincible.”

Bruce also wondered if he’d go if the Alpha’d had another reason for him to go with them.

“The best way to fix the Shadows is to dismantle it,” he growled.

He could feel Clark’s eyes on him from where he was standing with Nightwing by the batwing.

“If only it’d be that easy,” Ra’s sighed, but there was no real heat behind it.

Talia and Damian approached. Ra’s smiled at both.

“Damian stays,” Bruce mentioned, and Ra’s attention was back on him.

“He would want to go back home,” he argued.

“He’s Robin now,” he argued back. “He stays with the Batman.”

Talia pursed her lips and glanced at her father. Ra’s returned her look. Sighed again, this time showing dismay.

“Damian,” he called the pup who looked up at his father. “Are you ready to come?”

Pup seemed conflicted. Bruce wanted to apologize for putting him in that position. He also wanted his son to stay on his own free will.

“If that’s your wish, father,” Damian ended up saying with a neutral expression on his face.

Ra’s looked to the sky, then back to his son, and crunched in front of him. Damian looked surprised for a second before masking it. Even Talia looked impressed.

“Learn from your mother, Damian,” Ra’s said, glancing from Damian to Bruce and back to Damian with adoration in his eyes. It was too quick, though, Bruce told himself he imagined it. “He is very wise, and you are the future.” He stood up, turned to Bruce. “I will come back for him,” he stated. “Make him great.”

Bruce narrowed his eyes.

“He already is,” he mumbled. Ra’s ignored him and turned to board the submarine.

Talia stepped in front of him.

“Superman,” she said, and it took Bruce a moment to realize she was getting his attention through his super hearing, even if she was looking right at him. “Take care of them.” She glanced behind Bruce, at Superman, with a flash of red eyes. A warning. Then she looked back at him, smiled, and brushed hands with him. “See you, beloved. Goodbye, Damian.”

She followed her father to the submarine without a second glance.

“Hn,” Bruce grunted. Why was his life so dramatic? “Let’s go home, Damian.”

“I’ll drive.”

Bruce rolled his eyes.

“No.”

“I know how.”

“No.”

“T.t. Then you can’t keep the alien.”

Bruce saw Clark wince. He sighed. He had a lot of talking to do.

Great.

Chapter Text

Damian had thought living with Mother would mean new training and lessons. He had thought the Batman would teach him whatever Ra’s al Ghul hadn’t. It was known the Bat was so far the only one able to defeat Ra’s in a fight. Even Father said the Omega had been his more important job. His greatest achievement. He considered himself the creator of the Bat.

Father was wrong, though. After some time of living in Wayne manor, Damian learned about the mystery behind the Waynes murder. The drunk was a man named Joe Chill. He claimed he didn’t know who he was mugging, he only saw two people with a pup, walking down the alley he was hiding in and thought it’d be easy.

Damian didn’t believe him, and he knew his mother didn’t either, but there were no more leads, no clues, nothing that could link the drunk Alpha with anyone else. But Batman had forgotten about it. He had used that moment to hate and care. He hated the city that took his parents. He cared about the city his parents loved. It was the turning point that led him down the path of the bat.

Now Damian knew Gotham had created Batman and even if he hadn’t met Ra’s al Ghul, Bruce would have ended in the cave under the manor, planning, investigating, exposing the corrupt system.

But Damian was glad Bruce had met the demon’s head. Otherwise, he wouldn’t exist. At that moment he wished he didn’t exist, though. Bruce was, again, talking about justice, not vengeance, and the monitor was running several files on missing children. Damian resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and ignored the common monologue, focusing on the screen.

He would’ve thought Mother had learned to trust him after all the issues with Slade. However, it seemed Bruce still thought of him as the assassin Father had raised.

It wasn’t the worst though.

No. The worst was the alien visiting every night. Taking Mother’s attention away from Damian. Smiling with his whole face to the pup as if being friends with him would give him a chance with the Omega. As if he cared.

It didn’t matter how many times Bruce told him to stop intruding in his city, the alien was back night after night, sometimes with food, sometimes with sweets, most times with a stupid token he gifted to Mother. It didn’t matter either if Damian had threatened him every time he caught him. He even swore to learn magic to hurt him. The alien simply laughed it off.

Damian noticed something in the files while Bruce was tinkering with something. He was about to mention it when the air changed and a blur of blue and red flew in, activating several alarms.

“Damn it, Kent,” Bruce growled and went to a separate screen to turn them off.

Damian scrunched up his nose at the intruder.

“Hi,” Superman grinned at him.

Damian turned back to the screen.

“What now?” Bruce asked, going back to his tinkering. “I told you to stop coming.”

“Yeah, and I told you I’ll stop coming when we talked,” Superman answered. “Really talk. Not the grunting and ignoring thing you like to do.”

“Mhm,” Bruce grunted.

“That’s what I mean,” Superman said.

Then Damian did roll his eyes. He didn’t understand why the alien kept coming back even when Bruce told him clearly that he wasn’t interested. He won’t deny the alien was a great ally, and his powers made him very useful, but it was both ridiculous and kind of sad how desperate he looked every time he came to the Omega.

He had met Father, too. He shouldn’t go after a taken Omega, whether it was official or not. Damian should be proof enough that Bruce wasn’t available. And the alien should respect Mother’s wishes of him staying away.

He highlighted the information on the screen and made his way to the batmobile. As expected, Mother didn’t notice, his glare completely focused on the alien who, in turn, was staring intently at the Omega.

“T.t.”

Damian hopped in the car and started the engine, immediately racing to the exit. He only heard a clattering sound above him, probably Mother dropping whatever he had in his hands in his rush to stop him, then stopping the alien from following his pup. Bruce wouldn’t let the alien anywhere near their investigation, even if that meant letting Damian steal the car.

He smirked.

Bruce growled and his glare intensified. Clark looked at him in confusion. He had tried to fly to Damian and stop the car from leaving, but Bruce stopped him with a hand on his chest, and now he was glaring at him as if he was to blame for his pup’s absence.

“I could-

“No,” Bruce snapped, walking to the batcomputer.

Clark liked to imagine a nine-year-old Dick naming everything in the cave after bats.

“Do you know where he went?” He wondered.

“I think so,” Bruce muttered scanning the files and reading what Damian had highlighted. “That incredibly smart kid,” he said. “So stupid.”

“Are we going after him, or-

“We aren’t doing anything,” Bruce growled. “I told you to forget about the bond. I told you, you were free to date whoever you wanted. I told you to leave me alone,” he turned and pulled on the cowl. “I’m going after my pup, you’re going to get the hell out of my city and save the rest of the world,” he climbed on the motorcycle and started it.

Clark narrowed his eyes, frowning,

“You told me you those things because you think you aren’t good enough,” he accused, Bruce huffed. “We aren’t done, Bruce. I’ll keep coming until you actually listen to me and talk to me like a real adult,” he flew off the ground getting ready to get out of the cave. He will not let Bruce have the last word this time. “Good luck finding your pup.”

He left the cave in a second, then listened to Bruce following out of the cave, following Damian. He was grumbling to himself. Clark sighed. Since he realized he and the Omega shared a bond he had wanted to act on it, to talk about it. At that moment, Bruce had trouble with a crazy assassin that wanted to kill his pup and the pup’s family, so Clark let it slide and simply helped. But after that, the Omega told him he didn’t need to help, he didn’t need him.

But he couldn’t just forget about the bond, about the jealousy he felt when Bruce kissed Ra’s al Ghul, and how the ancient Alpha looked at him, daring him, challenging. Bruce wasn’t completely his, and he had to remind himself that Bruce wasn’t Ra’s’ either. Otherwise, he’d do something stupid like go find the Alpha and bring his head to the Omega.

He wasn’t sure where those thoughts came from, he wasn’t exactly a human Alpha. He’d like to learn more about Krypton. Maybe that’d explain some more about what he was feeling. Could he really trust his feelings? Or were they just some kind of sense of duty, knowing there was an Omega compatible enough with his scent to form a bond? As unilateral as it was, he felt the need to reciprocate… To protect Bruce of himself if necessary. But was that because he actually felt something for the Omega? Or because he was Superman, and he liked to help?

If he was honest he never considered Batman as… possible. He never thought of him as something more than a stubborn, rude, bossy human. Then he scented Bruce Wayne, and he saw him not only as the playboy millionaire the world loved, but also as the Omega who cared about his pups, biological or not, about his friends who weren’t as snobby as they liked to pretend, and about his city, behind a mask of incredulity.

“Such an idiot,” he shook his head, landing on the roof of the Daily Planet.

He extended his hearing, and deciding the world was good for the night, he turned to his apartment.

“What does a town that was wiped out by floods three years ago have to do with the children that have been missing in Gotham?” Bruce asked, irritated.

“Maybe nothing,” Robin replied on the other end of the line. “But I found it a little odd that all of them owned toys made here.”

Bruce hummed. Smart pup.

“Still a mile out,” he informed. “Don’t do anything till I get there.”

“I won’t do anything,” Robin said, but Bruce knew the pup wouldn’t just sit and wait, much less if he found the other pups.

They were still working on his anger issues.

“Remember, Robin,” Bruce began. “Justice-

“Not vengeance,” he could practically hear him rolling his eyes.

It wasn’t like he didn’t trust his pup because he did. He trusted him with his life, and he loved him as he was. But he couldn’t ignore the fact that the pup’s father trained him to be a weapon, to react instead of act, to do what he felt was right, no matter what. Dick still had some scars from their first encounter, and the subsequent swordfights they engaged in.

Stupid pups.

Anyway, he trusted Damian with his life, but he couldn’t trust the pup’s learned instincts with the life of others. Villains or not. His pup shouldn’t be a murderer.

“The original owner of this place was a man named Winslow Schott,” Robin was explaining. At least he did his research before running in guns blazing.

“Sent to prison twelve years ago by the testimony of his son and primary victim, Anton,” Bruce added. “The son eventually took over the business. Did a damn good job of it until the floods came.”

“Hardly major news,” Robin said. “How do you- Oh, right. Your specialty,” he trailed off for a second, then, “victimized children.”

Then Bruce heard it. Muffled through Robin’s earpiece and a bit away from the pup.

“You're worried about the little ones? Don't be!” A man’s voice said. Bruce had to concentrate to make out the words. “You see, I love them more than you could ever know.”

“Schott?” Damian asked.

“Anton Schott died when he was a little boy,” the muffled voice said. Bruce pressed on the accelerator, no longer listening to the background of Robin’s earpiece. “When the monster took away his innocence! I'm not Anton. I am the Dollmaker! And I do everything in my power to help the little ones survive!”

Why were all his villains humans with mental problems? And what did he do to the children?

With any luck, it wouldn’t be anything extreme. That way Damian could probably refrain from killing him at the spot. He wasn’t very worried about his pup since he was trained by the best, but still, he was needed there. He had to protect him.

“Psychopath!” Damian’s roar came in through the earpiece. Not much luck, then. “You’ll pay for this!”

There were several angry yelps from Robin’s side, and Bruce could only hope there were no dead bodies when he arrived. He was almost there, too. He could prevent it.

He used the bike’s weapons to break part of the wall and ceiling, then his grappling hook to get in. He landed beside Robin, surrounded by a dozen kids with doll masks covering their faces, and signs of torture in what was visible of their bodies.

“I can take care of myself,” Damian snapped, and Bruce stopped for a second to wonder if a certain intrusive alien was laughing, thinking like father like son, somewhere in Metropolis.

Did that count like a bad example?

He had to forget about it when one of the pups aimed at them with a flamethrower. Both jumped back, getting away from each other, and Bruce was immediately attacked by several of Schott’s kids. He blocked them and threw them off him, trying not to hurt them too much. He noticed Schott leaving the room and Robin running after him with a murderous glare on his face.

“Robin! No!” He called.

The pup ignored him, and the rest of the masked kids ran towards him.

He used a smoke pellet to render them unconscious and went to break the cages where the missing children, with no doll masks, were locked. They were coughing because of the smoke, but they were far enough to not be affected. He offered a hand to them and since ha had no scent to give off safety, offered a small smile.

“You’re safe now,” he told them. “I swear to you.”

He was surprised when one of them threw himself at Batman to hug him and sob in his chest, then the girl followed, more slowly, but ended up under the cape, under his arm, either way. He sighed and looked at the others on the floor. These were just pups. And now they wouldn’t even know who they were under the doll mask. At least they saved the rest.

He allowed the two pups to trail after him, the boy with a fist on his cape, and the girl still hiding under it, while he opened the rest of the cages and sent the coordinates to Gordon. He’d have to calm them down before following Robin. The boy wasn’t the last one to hug him in relief, much less the only one crying.

He even thought about cleaning a little of the blockers to comfort them properly but shook himself and instead hugged them back and continued to whisper sweet nothings to their little ears.

Once most of them were calm enough to help the ones that weren’t, he led them outside to wait for the GCPD. The sirens were already withing hearing range, and Bruce decided they were good enough for him to go look for his own pup. Hopefully, he’ll come back with Robin and a restrained Schott rather than a dead body and a missing pup.

No such luck.

Schott was dead on the ground, Robin a few feet away, and a batarang right next to the dead body.

“What have you done?” Bruce asked, glancing at Robin, who stood motionless with his back to him. “What. Have. You. Done.” He repeated, louder.

“You think that I…” Damian turned around to stare at Bruce.

“After all these months together,” Bruce muttered. “All I taught you. You reverted to the assassin your father wanted you to be.”

“I could’ve done it easily,” Damian hissed, glaring at Bruce. “But I didn’t. Out of respect for you.”

And, even if there was no evidence on someone else being there, Bruce believed him. He wanted to believe him. Why did his pups end up angry at him all the time?

The GCPD sirens got closer.

“Police are here,” he said. “There are more on their way. Who did it?”

“T.t.” Damian huffed. “Figure it out for yourself,” then he turned and ran into the forest.

“Robin!” Bruce called, but of course, the pup ignored him.

He looked over Schott’s body. There was nothing more than the batarang. Only Robin could have done it, he was the only one around. Except there was something odd in Schott’s mouth. Bruce knelt to inspect it and found a thin stick. He pulled it out and realized it was a brown and gray striped feather.

He narrowed his eyes.

It couldn’t be. Could it?

Samantha Vanaver was one of the highest investors in Wayne Enterprises and as such, Bruce had the important job of keeping her happy. Sometimes that meant inviting her for dinner, other times taking her as a date to one gala or another, and this time it meant having her at the manor for dinner. If anyone were to ask Bruce about their relationship, he’d shrugged and winked, and if they asked Batman, he’d growl and snarl.

If it were on him, he had stopped seeing her a long time ago. Maybe before finding his true mate, maybe that was one of the reasons he wanted to stop now. Whatever it was Bruce was getting a little tired of the lies and secrets. However, he had a city to save, and Silver told him she was the one.

At least she wasn’t an Alpha or he’d have more trouble faking it. He could keep a certain scent in mind while scenting her sweet perfume and soft Beta scent. Alphas’ scents were stronger, and since everyone knew about his lack of preference she could use the sweet perfumes instead of looking for a stronger aroma. Bruce might throw up if she tried that.

Besides, Samantha didn’t have a problem with his pups. She knew about both of them. She knew the oldest had been living in Blüdhaven for the last year, and the youngest had just recently appeared at his doorstep. That didn’t stop her from giving money to WE or his many fundraisers, and, of course, that didn’t stop her from dating Gotham’s favorite Omega.

“There’s something I want to show you,” Bruce told her, smiling flirtatiously.

“Your bedroom I bet,” she replied, mirroring his smile.

He was sure she was getting impatient, hearing all the stories about Bruce Wayne in bed with every one of his dates, and she, who had been for three months now the common face at his side, couldn’t add something to those stories. Another reason Bruce thought she’d be a great partner. But he wondered when the time would be when she finally snapped.

“It’s a little early for that,” he winked. “Come take a look at this.”

He led her to his office. It was like a smaller version of the library but with his next projects filed in the cabinets and a desk to one side in front of a couch. He had prepared his latest project in the middle of the room for her to see it. He even had his speech all ready.

“A new hobby?” Samantha asked, looking over Gotham’s scale model.

“An old one, actually,” Bruce explained. “The care and feeding of Gotham City.”

“That’s one of the things that drew us together, wasn’t it?” Samantha smiled. “The Waynes and the Vanavers had both spent generations trying to make this city great.”

“My father had a saying: tomorrow is one dream away,” Bruce said. “It’s not so many words but they stayed with me. Even after my parents were killed. Rather than focus on the demons, on the darkness, and all that’s wrong with Gotham…” Something he knew he used to do. “It’s time to focus on how exceptional the city is, and how much better it can be, will be. But before we can build it, we have to dream of it. And luckily I have the imagination and the capital to do both.”

“And all they write about is the playboy Omega,” Samantha commented, and Bruce knew she’d help the project even if they didn’t sleep together that night.

“Don’t worry,” Bruce smirked. “He’s here too.”

Samantha took his face between her hands and kissed him slowly. Or she was about to when a light snore interrupted them. Bruce wasn’t sure if he was relieved or annoyed. They turned to the couch to find a sleepy Damian stretching his limbs.

“I was reading,” he mumbled between a yawn. “I must’ve fallen asleep,” he added, glancing at them with an innocent expression. “What’s going on?”

“Oh,” Samantha stepped away from Bruce. “You must be Damian,” she smiled sweetly at the boy.

“Hello,” Damian answered, standing up and walking to Bruce. Bruce had to stifle a huff when the pup hugged him by the waist.

“Hey, Damian,” Bruce petted the pup’s hair. “This is Samantha.”

“Nice to meet you,” Damian said, not releasing Bruce.

The Omega almost rolled his eyes at the pup’s possessiveness, completely sure Damian still believed his father would come back to claim him. He wondered if he would be acting like that if Samantha hadn’t kissed him. After all, the pup was still angry at him.

“Likewise,” Samantha smiled, then her phone beeped, and she glanced at it. “Damn, emergency board meeting,” she explained to Bruce.

“Is everything all right?” Bruce asked.

“I’ll tell them to reschedule,” she shrugged.

“No, you should go,” Bruce said disentangling himself from Damian’s arms. “We’ll have other nights.”

“I look forward to it,” she purred and kissed him for good. Bruce could see Damian rolling his eyes from the corner of his eye. “And I look forward to knowing you, Damian,” she offered a hand, which Damian shook. “I’ll call you tomorrow,” she told Bruce before walking away.

“You were awake the whole time, weren’t you,” Bruce asked, amused at his pup’s acting.

“Not the whole time,” Damian shrugged. “She’s attractive,” he mentioned. “Smells a lot like perfume, though. It made my nose itch,” Bruce arched an eyebrow at him. “It’s a sweet scent,” Damian explained, “like yours, but fake. As if you’ve showered in chemicals.”

Bruce snorted.

“Yeah, I guess her scent isn’t the best,” he sighed.

“Is not an Alpha scent,” Damian dared, eyeing Bruce.

Bruce decided to ignore that and change the subject. Best way to do it was to acknowledge the book in the pup’s arms.

“What are you reading?” He took it to read the cover.

“T.t, I’ve been working my way through Dickens,” he said.

“Hum,” Bruce smiled. “I read Dickens when I was just about your age. You ever saw the nineteen forty-eight movie version, directed by David Lynn?”

“Father was never a fan of movies,” Damian replied. Bruce wasn’t surprised.

“Well, I am,” he said and walked to the intercom next to the door. “Alfred?” He called.

“Yes, sir?” The Beta answered. Bruce didn’t know how he was always ready to answer him.

“Popcorn,” he requested. “Drenched in butter. Up in the screening room.”

“I would recommend against the butter, sir,” Alfred said. “It’s bad for cholesterol.”

“You know what,” Bruce glanced at his pup. “Let’s be daring tonight.”

“Okay,” Damian grinned and ran out the door towards the stairs. “But I’m not sharing, I want my own bowl!”

“I think we can afford it,” Bruce chuckled.

Later that night Damian was ready to go out again. If nothing was going on in the city he could at least investigate the man who killed Dollmaker. They were in the flooded towns, but Damian was pretty sure his real base of operations was Gotham and he only followed the batmobile when Damian burrowed it that day.

He had a starting point since he found a quote in one of Mother’s books.

Beware the Court of Owls, that watches all the time, ruling Gotham from a shadow perch, behind granite and lime. They watch you at your hearth, they watch you in your bed, speak not a whispered word of them or they'll send the Talon for your head.

It was supposed to be a simple lullaby, another version of the bogeyman. But what if the Owls were real and the Talon was the man who ambushed him in the woods. He wanted to have more evidence before presenting it to Mother.

However, he found the grounds surrounding the manor full of boobytraps. Those he turned off and destroyed easy, but the wall’s spikes were electrified, and that he didn’t expect, so he was thrown on his back.

Bruce was already waiting there, turning everything off.

“You didn’t think I’ll let you sneak off again, did you?”

Robin grunted and stood up.

“You got me under surveillance?”

“I thought we were making some progress,” Bruce huffed.

“You showed me a movie,” Robin huffed back. “That gives you permission to keep me a prisoner in my own house?”

“It’s for your own protection,” Bruce knelt in front of him. “We don’t know what your father could try. We don’t even know where he’s been.” He tried to put a hand on Robin’s shoulders, but he slapped it away.

“You have me homeschooled, you won’t let me out of your sight,” he argued. “The least you could do is let Robin have a life!” He pointed a finger to Mother’s face, and the Omega closed his hand around it, glaring at the pup.

Robin snatched his hand back with an angry grunt.

“If you were a little more trustworthy I would,” Mother said.

“You’ve never trusted me,” Robin realized sadly.

“Trust has to be earned, Damian.”

“That goes both ways,” he growled, walking back to the manor.

Why was it so hard for Mother to believe in him? The Omega said he did, he claimed he loved him and accepted just as he was. Then why he wanted so bad to change him? He agreed to not kill every villain he came across. He agreed to not fight Grayson. He agreed the alien was an ally.

He wouldn’t betray Father, and Mother shouldn’t ask him to. He shouldn’t expect Damian to accept another person in Mother’s life in the place Father should be. He shouldn’t expect his and Ra’s al Ghul’s son to stand by while innocents were hurt, while the world burned.

He changed his clothes and went to the cave. He meant to check on the case of the missing children now that they had more details with Anton Schott. However, the case was closed now that Schott was dead. Robin couldn’t even read the basic details. He frowned. If Mother wouldn’t even give him full access to his cases then he didn’t consider him his partner.

Batman and Robin. A mere joke.

“If it had been me in one of those cages,” he began, turning the chair to face the Omega working on a new armor. “Would you have killed him then?”

“We have to be better than our basic instincts,” the Omega said, also turning to Damian to give him his full attention. “Omegas are known to turn feral when their pups, or any pup, is in danger. Alphas are the same with mates and pack. We have to control ourselves, don’t let our genders guide us to our own destruction.”

He left the armor and went to the desk work to pick up his belt and gloves, getting ready to go out for patrol. Damian watched. He thought of his father and how he never did consider the Shadows pack. About how he and his sister had never seen him turn feral when in danger. How Father was the main reason they found themselves in danger most of the time.

But all that was for training. Those lessons made them better.

“I’m sorry for trying to sneak off today,” Damian mumbled.

“And the other night?” Bruce asked.

“Not so much,” Damian answered. “We did stop the Dollmaker. And I was raised to be the ultimate soldier. A master assassin. Nothing out there can hurt me.”

He stood up and walked towards Bruce. He was running another computer through an analysis of some kind of feather. If he was in the same case as Damian, maybe they could work together.

“Under all that hard armor,” Bruce mentioned, turning off the analysis. “You’re still just a pup.”

“If that were true, you wouldn’t be taking me out on the streets hunting down psychopathic murderers,” Damian argued.

“We’ll find out what the Shadows are planning,” Bruce promised. “Everything will be different once I stop them, you’ll see.”

“I don’t think Father means any harm,” Damian frowned.

“Perhaps not to us,” Bruce shrugged and muttered. “And I’ not very sure either.”

“T.t.” Damian pouted to Bruce’s back. Then tilted his head. “Where are you going?”

“Out,” he simply said.

“What about me?” Damian asked.

“I got you a sitter,” Batman smirked and closed the batmobile.

“I’m not a baby,” Damian huffed, frowning. “At least Grayson lets me use the sword.”

Dick checked his window for the last time before leaving for Gotham. While it was true that Blüdhaven wasn’t a very nice city, he had never had any trouble with his neighbors, so he had to acknowledge the strange feeling he had been having since the last time he went to Gotham.

He and Damian had stopped some of Scarecrows men in a warehouse. They found boxes full of chemicals the man would’ve used to make a new formula of his fear gas. They gave them to Bruce to store in the cave, and Dick had to admit they did make an amazing duo. The kid was a little reckless, and a lot more violent than needed with simple guns, but they worked well together.

The problem was, since that day, he felt like someone was watching him, following him. He left Gotham with the feeling and he feared he was becoming as paranoid as Bruce. He felt it everywhere. In his apartment, in the police academy, in the supermarket, in Titan’s tower… Kori had assured him several times there was no one there, that he was safe, that it would fade with time.

Dick had to believe that if he didn’t want to go crazy.

He took his bike’s keys and his backpack, turning the light off and locking the door behind him.

Talking about paranoid people, Bruce had called him, knowing he was in a break from the academy, to ask a favor: babysit the demon’s brat. Dick was sure the kid had as many protests as he did when Bruce asked. For one, he wasn’t a babysitter nor Bruce’s employee. Second, the pup wasn’t exactly defenseless. Third, Bruce had to learn the world was big and dangerous no matter what. If he planned on keeping his pup locked in the manor until he turned eighteen then… well, Dick couldn’t exactly tell him how to raise his pup.

He hoped Bruce had learned with him but apparently the same mistake will be done twice. Now he could only hope the kid didn’t end up in a worse dumpster than Gotham. Like he did. He didn’t deny Blüdhaven’s criminal world was bigger, the corruption in the system was worse. But that was exactly why he left both Batman and the Titans. To help another city in flames.

Besides, he wanted to find himself, and he thought he’d do it adopting his very own city, working alone, becoming a cop to also make a difference as a civilian.

But he didn’t deny that Bruce had more resources. He’d go babysit the brat and maybe use the cave’s system to run a recognition program around his apartment. Find out who was following him, if they existed at all. Training with the kid was also fun, the pup was vicious and actually tried to hurt him, so he didn’t have to hold back either.

And let’s not forget the daily visits of the world’s favorite superhero to the manor. Dick couldn’t understand how was it that Superman went back again and again even if Bruce was rude and threatened to find something to hurt him. But he wouldn’t protest that Bruce needed a friend, and Dick was excited to ask for a ride. He had seen Gotham from the sky, from the Batwing, but he was sure it wouldn’t be the same looking down from Superman’s shoulders.

It turned out the kid didn’t have the best of days. They started training practically the moment he arrived. Or at least he liked to think of it as training and not actual attempts of murder. There was a boobytrap in his old room, one he stepped on when he went to leave his things. A knife flew from between the bookcase and the wall and almost got him in the eyes if it weren’t for his reflexes.

Alfred pursed his lips when he saw it embedded on the wall near the door but choose not to comment on it and took it back to the kitchen. Dick sighed. He checked for more traps and, finding nothing, took his suit and went down to the cave to start the program.

The kid was down there, full Robin costume, cleaning his sword.

“T.t. Not even a scratch,” he muttered. Dick ignored him and went to change.

When he was back, the kid was standing in the middle of the training area, sword hanging loosely from his hand. Dick rolled his eyes and went to the computer, checking for his escrima sticks strapped on his back. He wouldn’t put it pass Damian to attack his back.

However, he was a little surprised when he finished loading the program, and still, the kid was standing in the middle of the cave. He approached raisin an eyebrow, but Damian didn’t comment, and Dick took his sticks in a defensive pose.

“T.t,” Damian grumbled and finally ran to attack him.

It was a basic attack, too, not much passion behind it. Dick was starting to worry.

“You’re sloppy,” he told the pup after he blocked another kick.

“No, I’m uninterested,” Damian huffed with a bored tone.

“Get interested!” Dick ordered, frowning. What was wrong with this kid today?

He attacked the pup with quick moves, almost making him drop the sword, and, finally, he got a reaction from the kid.

“I don’t need to train with some circus clown,” Robin hissed, annoyed and wanting to hurt. “My father taught me everything I need to know about personal combat.”

“Well, I was trained by Bruce Wayne,” Dick countered, annoyed too at the brat’s comment. “And every time they met, he kicked Ra’s al Ghul’s ass,” he snarked. “Just like I’m kicking yours.”

He swept his feet and Robin jumped then ran up the stairs. They were now in front of the crystal containers that had the old suits. Dick often wondered why Bruce kept them but ultimately decided it was not important and it wasn’t the weirdest thing Bruce did.

Damian got a hit between Dick’s ribs, then Dick used Robin’s cape to cover the pup’s head and punched him. Robin tried to get the cape off, and Dick pushed him against one of the crystals which contained his old Robin suit.

“You really think you’re so great, don’t you,” Damian growled. “The pure and perfect Dick Grayson. The first Robin.”

“Based on what I’m seeing I am the only Robin,” Dick smirked.

“You’re just some lost orphan he took pity on,” Damian hissed. “But I’m more,” he pushed off the crystal with his legs, jumping over Dick and hitting him in the ribs, sending him against the railings. Dick only felt the punch on his chin that made him fall over and land on the chair. “I’m his son.”

“You certainly are,” Dick muttered, rubbing his swore face.

Well, the kid was back to his normal angry self at least. He’d count it as a win.

The computer chimed and he looked at it. Nothing. There was nothing and no one and Dick had forgotten about his unknown follower during the fight.

“What’s that,” Damian asked, jumping off the railing and landing beside him.

“Nothing,” Dick sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “I thought- well, it’s nothing.”

“T.t. Clearly.”

He heard a familiar grunt.

Well, almost familiar. It was a pained grunt and it was odd to hear pain in those commonly annoyed grunts.

Clark knew Bruce was human, he knew he was vulnerable and killable and his suit couldn’t protect him from everything. But the suit itself, the cowl, made him forget about all that. Batman was fear personified. No one could get close enough to touch him. Hurt him.

A second, more pained grunt.

Clark left his laptop on the sofa, changed his clothes, and flew out the window in Gotham’s direction. He focused on those grunts and what surrounded him. He tried to listen to his Omega’s heartbeat. He found him in Gotham’s Natural Museum. Bruce was sprawled over a dinosaur’s bones, and three unknown figures were surrounding him with daggers in his hands and offensive stances. Before he could do anything to stop them, they disintegrated into black goo.

“Clark,” Bruce called in a broken whisper.

Clark turned to the Omega and scanned him. He had several nasty wounds, bruised ribs, but nothing too serious besides the clear concussion. Bruce blinked twice then fell unconscious.

“No, Bruce, come on, stay awake,” Clark mumbled and took the man in his arms, bridal style. Oh, how angry his bat would be if he knew he was carried that way. “At least tell me Alfred knows how to patch this up,” he pleaded, floating out the museum. “Or should I take you to a hospital?”

He flew as fast as he dared with an unconscious Bruce in his arms, pleading whatever deity Krypton had that Alfred knew indeed how to treat his Omega.

Also, what were those things that attacked Batman? He only got a glimpse at them. A kind of body armor, knives as long as their arms, masks covering their faces completely. And the black goo. What was the black goo? He should have taken a sample. He’d make sure Bruce was okay before flying back and taking some samples.

He arrived at the batcave to find an anxious Dick typing fast on the computer. The young man glanced at them, then turned fully when he noticed Batman’s limp body in Superman’s arms.

“I’ll call Alfred, the med bay’s that way,” he pointed to a curtain one side of the cave, then ran towards the secret entrance to look for the other Beta.

Superman floated to the med bay and placed Bruce on the small examination bed. He then took the cowl and slipped it off the Omega’s face, finding some nasty bruises he wondered how Bruce would hide them from the press. He listened to the man’s steady heartbeat, and still put two fingers on his pulse in his neck, near the Omega glands.

He scented the air. Damn blockers wouldn’t allow him to scent his Omega’s perfect scent. Since the day of the gala, the day he found his true mate, Bruce had made sure to wear blockers every time he came to try and talk. No matter the hour, or what the Omegas was doing, the blockers were there. And since Cat Grant hadn’t been sick either, Clark Kent hadn’t had an excuse to see the billionaire Omega.

Alfred came running through the curtain, followed by a frantic Dick. Clark took a step away from the bed and gave the old Beta space to work around Bruce.

“He’ll be fine,” Alfred told them, and Dick nodded once, biting his lip.

“Let’s hope he stays that way when he finds out his pup is gone,” he mumbled, looking a little lost and walked out, back to the computer.

“Damian’s gone?” Clark asked. “Again?”

“Young master wants to see the world,” Alfred shrugged. “We can only pray he doesn’t find himself in some… grievous situation,” the Beta took off Batman’s upper suit to begin stitching him up. “Master Bruce often forgets that his pup was ordered to grow fast. I think the pup needs to find himself, and he won’t be able to do it inside these walls. Even Master Bruce left the city to do just that.”

Clark watched for a second how the man worked on Bruce’s wounds.

“Should we wake him or just observe him?” Clark wondered.

“Concussions are easily fixed if one knows what to do,” Alfred smirked. “For our bad luck Master Bruce will ignore it once he’s awake and go back to hunt criminals,” he rolled his eyes, or at least Clark thought he did, he couldn’t see his face. “I’ll wake him once I finish his stitches. You may wait for him with Master Dick, Mister Kent.”

“Thanks, Alfred,” Clark said and walked out.

Dick was typing furiously at the computer again.

“That damn brat,” he mumbled, glancing at Superman. “I swear he knows where every camera is. Just like Bruce,” he groaned. “I can’t find him and now with B like that… Maybe I’ll have more luck if I go patrol for a while.”

“I can stay,” Clark offered. “Batman won’t allow any Meta to patrol his city, but you don’t have that problem. I’ll call you if Damian comes back, and when Bruce wakes up.”

“Yeah,” Dick rubbed his eyes. “He is probably killing some poor scum.”

“I thought he didn’t kill anymore,” Clark asked, brows furrowing.

“Hey, everyone can relapse,” Dick shrugged. “Kid seemed pretty pissed off when I arrived earlier.” He stood and went to the work desk to grab his sticks and his domino mask. “I’ll keep the line open,” he added. “Call me if something happens,” he eyed the curtain hiding Bruce and walked to his bike.

“I will,” Clark promised, watching him go.

He crossed his legs and floated beside the computer, closed his eyes as if he was meditating, and tried to find Damian’s voice within the thousands of voices inside Gotham. It was futile though. The pup wasn’t keen on talking to him, only hissing and growling insults and threats when he did, and Gotham was strange, the multiples alleyways created some sort of echo around certain buildings, and if Damian was near one of those, or inside, he couldn’t be sure exactly where.

He expanded his hearing to the rest of the world. Metropolis was fine, another quiet night, and the wars continued as they had but the League agreed that since most of them were known for working in the US it could be seen as if the country was interfering and it would make it worse. It didn’t mean that Clark wouldn’t save the innocents trapped in the crossfire, but even they were okay if he was hearing right.

No tsunamis, or earthquakes, or volcanos erupting either. No major catastrophes. Perfect night to get the Bat to talk then. Well, except for the missing pup, but he was sure Nightwing got him. The young adult knew Gotham like the back of his hand, and he had the com on him, he’ll call if he needed help.

Just twenty minutes after Dick left, Bruce was walking out the Med bay with a hand rubbing his eyes, a white shirt and grey pants instead of the suit, and Alfred chiding him from behind. However, Clark could tell it was like a routine by now, Alfred telling Bruce to take it easy and Bruce ignoring him to continue working. The scene almost made him smile.

“What are you doing here?” Bruce groaned tiredly once he saw Superman floating by the computer.

“Uh-

“Mister Kent was the one who brought you here, sir,” Alfred said, pursing his lips. “If it weren’t for him you’d be still unconscious wherever it was you were attacked.”

“Natural Museum,” Bruce mumbled like a pup. “And I would’ve been fine. I have the stress call in the belt,” he argued, looking at Alfred.

“And it would have taken us more time for Master Dick to reach you and pull you out,” Alfred answered instantly, then turned to Clark. “You’re welcome here as long as you want, Mister Kent.”

With that, he left to the staircase that led to the manor, leaving Clark with his Omega.

“So, you saw them?” Bruce asked, turning to the computer and hacking into the museum’s security cameras.

“Those things that attacked you?” Clark asked. “Yeah. They turned to goo then, though.”

“Then I didn’t imagine that,” Bruce rubbed his temples, no doubt feeling his concussion. “I don’t know what those things were. Assassins, definitively. I didn’t recognize the uniforms, though, nor the weapons. Those weren’t normal knives.”

“I take it you have a hunch,” Clark asked.

“I’m not sure,” Bruce hummed. “I wish I didn’t,” he looked around the cave. “Have you seen Dick or Damian?”

“Oh, almost forgot it,” Clark landed on his feet and stood beside Bruce in front of the computer, turning on the com to let Dick know Bruce was fine. “I promised Dick I’ll call him once you were up, he went to… well, he went to look for Damian.”

“What,” Bruce glared at Clark.

“I’m sure they’re both fine,” Clark soothed. “And I’m sure you knew Damian would sneak off again. He’s been doing it since he arrived.”

Bruce grunted, annoyed, but let Clark deliver the message.

“Come on,” he told Clark. “It’s almost one, Damian will be back soon.”

“And we’re waiting for him in his room like angry parents?” Clark frowned. “I mean you. You’re the angry parent,” he corrected with a sheepish smile.

“Yeah and you’re the insufferable alien that won’t leave until we talk,” Bruce muttered.

“I think you meant invulnerable,” Clark grinned, and it only widened when Bruce took a spray from the desk that cleaned his blockers.

“I know what I meant,” Bruce said, dropping the spray back on the desk. “You should enjoy my concussion while it lasts.”

“You’d be kicking my out otherwise, right?” Clark raised an eyebrow. “For the umpteenth time.”

“Or applying more blockers rather than cleaning them off,” Bruce also raised his eyebrow, challenging.

Whoever said Omegas were submissive and such were very wrong.

“Yeah, okay, I guess it’ll be fun to see you as an angry parent.”

“Mhm,” Bruce hummed. “Alfred has a rule though,” he went to the lockers and threw him a black hoodie. “No costumes in the manor.”

Clark huffed, tugging the hoodie over his head, and hiding his cape under it.

“That’ll have to do,” Bruce shrugged.

They walked the way to Damian’s room in relative silence. Clark did enjoy the sweet scent coming off of Bruce and had to refrain from leaning in closer or sticking his nose to the man’s neck.

“I heard Clark Kent was dating Lois Lane,” Bruce mentioned casually.

Clark choked on his tongue.

“No- I- What?” He stammered. “Who says that? Lois is like the sister I never had.”

“I’m just saying what the Planet’s inner gossip reaches its owner,” Bruce smirked teasingly, but Clark could tell the Omega was asking something without actually doing it.

Lois Lane was the best reporter of the Planet. She was, like Bruce, a single Omega. Daughter and sister of two military Alphas. Being a female Omega, she was less exotic than Bruce, but still, she was an Omega, and she’d had her share of harassment, so she was widely known to act on it fiercely and righteously. Even if it meant putting rich Alphas like Lex Luthor in the metaphorical social blacklist, not caring about what they could do to her or her reputation.

In short, she was a perfect person. She’d be a perfect mate for whoever caught her heart. Just like Bruce would be if only he allowed himself to have that.

“You know I’m not seeing anyone,” Clark said softly. They entered Damian’s room and Bruce grunted in pain when he sat on the edge of the bed. Clark reached instantly to help, not even thinking about it. “A True Mater bond may be a human tradition, but I’m as much part of it as you are,” he said, sitting beside Bruce. “I grew up human, Bruce, even if I wasn’t. To know that this is possible makes me feel… normal.”

Bruce’s eyes softened and he offered Clark one of his small real smiles.

“You’re normal, Clark,” he said. “You’ve always been normal.”

“I just happen to be on the wrong planet,” Clark chuckled.

“We’re proof enough to know Kryptonians and humans could have mingled together,” Bruce shrugged. “Perhaps you’ll find all the answers you’re looking for soon.”

“You mean your answers,” Clark smirked. “Between the two of us you’re the most curious and you crave knowledge like I crave sunlight.”

“You can’t deny being curious about your home,” Bruce scrunched up his nose.

“I don’t,” Clark shrugged. “But as far as I know, Earth is my home. That other planet is only the mysterious place I come from. Kinda like how babies are found in cabbage patches.”

Bruce rolled his eyes.

“Did the Kents tell you they found you in their field?”

“They told me I was their lucky star,” Clark said, looking out the window. He could hear little footsteps running through the garden. “Ma used to say I fell on her doorstep when they wished for a baby. When I was fourteen and they showed me my ship,” he glanced at Bruce, knowing it would sprout more questions, “I knew she meant that almost literally. Only difference was I didn’t fell on the doorstep, I fell on the fields.”

Bruce had this soft expression on his face, Clark didn’t want it to change back to the angry scowl or the perfect poker face. But Damian was climbing the wall beside the window, and now Bruce could hear him too, so he sat up straight and turned to face the window.

Clark knew Damian would be angrier if he found him with Bruce on his bed. Well, he would be angry simply because he was there, so he stood up and put a small space between him and Bruce.

“Where were you?” Bruce demanded, not quite succeeding in hiding a wince of pain.

Damian startled for a second, glancing at his dad, then at Clark, then back to his dad.

“What happened to you?” The pup asked, eyeing Bruce’s bruised face and bandaged arm. Clark thought it best if the pup didn’t see the rest of his dad’s injuries. “Are you okay?”

Damian walked towards Bruce, standing between Clark and Bruce. Clark huffed under his breath.

“I asked you a question,” Bruce raised an eyebrow. “I thought I told you to stay inside the manor,” suddenly his eyes flicked downwards, and he reached inside Robin’s cape. “What’s this.” He growled, showing a single sai.

“That’s mine!” Robin snarled and reached for it.

Bruce stood up abruptly, holding the sai out of Damian’s reach with one hand and his ribs with the other. His wince was hidden by an angry frown.

“I don’t think so,” he stated.

“What are you gonna do now?” Damian challenged. “Fund a dungeon and lock me up in it?”

“Despite what you may think, Damian,” Bruce growled. “I’m your father, not your jailer.”

“A biological accident doesn’t make you my father!” Damian yelled, and Clark noticed how Bruce’s heart jumped at that. He had to remember to ask about Damian’s… conceiving. He had some theories he hoped the Omega would clear up. “you may be my breeder but you aren’t my mother, and it sure as hell doesn’t make me your son!”

Clark’s eyebrows shot up his head.

He knew there was tension between the Waynes and their new addition, but he never imagined it to be this serious between father and son.

Bruce sighed, turning to the door. Clark stepped closer to help him just in case.

“You know,” he said in a lower voice. “There’s this old lullaby my parents used to sing to me before bed,” he glanced back at Damian. The pup’s face was hidden behind the domino mask, and Clark couldn’t have a good read on him, but his angry snarl was still there. “Beware the Court of Owls that that watches all the time,” Bruce continued. “I know you think you can take care of yourself. Let’s hope they don’t send the Talon for your head.”

Damian didn’t say anything, and Bruce walked out the door, tugging Clark behind.

“Did Dick use to sneak out as well?” He asked tentatively.

“He did,” Bruce sighed. “But he… He was different,” he said. “He had a loving family before I took him in. He didn’t know fifty different ways to kill someone with a spoon.”

“Hum. You say that as if it was only a Damian problem,” Clark said. “You said I was normal, that I am. Bruce, I ended up a reporter. When I was a pup I always had some gruesome readings at hand. Coroner’s reports, murderers’ interviews, pictures of shootings.”

“But you didn’t actually know how to do those same things with your hands,” Bruce protested. “You became the world’s best hero because of your parents.”

“Yeah, I did,” Clark took his hand, the one that wasn’t holding the sai. “And yes, I did because of my parents. Damian is just ten years old. He is growing up, learning new things from you, he’s finding himself in the world outside his father’s compound,” Bruce looked at the closed door. “He needs someone that guides him, not controls his every movement.”

Bruce grunted, looking away from both the door and Clark.

“I wasn’t kidding about the owls,” he mumbled.

“The lullaby?”

“Those things that we saw tonight,” he looked back at Clark, a determined look on his face. “I think they were it. I think they were Talons. I don’t pretend to keep him locked in here, but right now, with his father plotting who knows what and these assassins running free through Gotham… They attacked Batman. They will attack Robin.”

“Then tell him,” Clark insisted. “Clear all this up.”

Bruce glanced at the sai in his hand and tugged the other one free from Clark’s hold.

“What if he’s right,” he wondered. “What if sharing some DNA isn’t enough to be family. I know it’s not a requirement to form a familial bond. Dick and I have it… stronger than the one Damian shares with me, and you’ve seen Dick isn’t my big fan either.”

“You’ve spent nine years with him,” Clark observed. “Give it time,” he smiled.

“I’ll take this to the cave,” Bruce raised the sai. “And I should call Dick back from patrol. I don’t want him out, alone, either.”

Clark followed, glancing back to the room and scanning it.

The pup was no longer there.

Dick woke up disoriented and with a headache. His hands were tied behind his back and his legs were tied together. He kept his breathing steady and his eyes closed and felt the knot around his wrist. It’d be easy to undo it, so he imagined the rope around his feet would be too.

He opened one eye to glance at his surroundings, and gasped, his eyes widened. He was inside a kind of tube suspended a few feet from the ground. Around him, he could see more tubes with more people inside, but those tubes were filled with some liquid he doubted was water. Those people also seemed weird… Their bodies had marks and were deathly pale, and they looked to be asleep submerged in the not-water.

Then he heard a buzz and the ceiling began to descend, showing four people standing on it. Two of them were wearing grey formal suits, another one was wearing a white suit and a dark cloak, and the last one was wearing a kind of armor with a mask that made him think of owls. The three in the formal suits were wearing masks too, but theirs was smoother and completely white, different from the brown and gold one of the armored one.

“How is it going with the boy?” The one in the white suit asked.

“He’s taking the bait,” the armored one said. “Your work here?”

“Progressing,” the cloaked one replied. One tube next to Dick hissed and the person inside trashed tiredly. The man ran to it and turned to the white-masked man. “Bring that setting up. Too cold and they’ll shatter like glass.”

“Yes, Grandmaster,” the man bowed and opened a compartment under the tube to change the settings. The subject inside the tube stopped moving and the hissing stopped.

“Just imagine,” Grandmaster said with an awed tone. “Some of these warriors are over a hundred years old. I envy them their immortality.”

“Envy?” The armored man huffed. “You saw what happened to the Talons at the museum.”

Dick blinked. Talons? Were those the things that attacked Bruce? But then that meant the traditional lullaby was… real? The Court of Owls, the Talons. Dick heard it only once when he first came to Gotham with the circus. His mother read it in some book, and she told it to Dick before bedtime. Then the next night his parents fell to their deaths and Dick forgot about it completely.

“They survived outside the caskets for more than eight hours,” the woman in a white mask intervened. “The group before that lasted only three.”

“And by studying our failures we refine the resurrection process,” Grandmaster turned to them. “These Talons will be able to live for a full day before returning for regeneration.”

“Immortality,” the Talon, Dick guessed, drawled. “Only twenty-four hours at a time.”

“It certainly beats the alternative,” the man in white mask said, closing the panel. “And when these indestructible warriors rise, you’ll be their general and lead them in the war on Gotham that will reclaim the city for the court.”

“After I undergo the ritual that will make me like them,” Talon muttered.

“You’ll die, yes,” the man shrugged. “But you’ll be reborn as something miraculous.”

“One man’s miracle is another man’s damnation,” Talon growled.

“We’ve trained you since you were a child,” the man growled back. Dick wondered if they both were Alphas or if it was another kind of power play. He couldn’t be sure from inside the tube, though. “Lifted you out of the gutter and you dared to-

“Not a soulless thing, Talon”, Grandmaster interrupted. “A god. A great destiny awaits you. And I know you will willingly embrace it.”

“If that’s what the Grandmaster wants,” Talon bowed his head, then eyed Dick. He felt the Talon’s eyes run across his body and he froze. “What about him?”

Grandmaster turned to look at Dick too, as well as the other two.

“The lost one will come home and become what he was meant to,” Grandmaster answered cryptically. Dick wanted to groan but chose to glare at the four of them.

“Can’t he take the boy’s place?” Talon asked. Who were they talking about?

“No,” the woman said. “Grayson is on our list. He must become his own Talon. Your and Grandmaster’s plans shall continue as they are, but we won’t ignore the latest Grandmaster’s plans regarding the Grayson boy.”

“Keep them busy,” Grandmaster told the Talon. “The Bat won’t know his partner is missing if the boy keeps up the trouble.” Talon nodded. “Remember, we still need him.”

“What about Wayne?” Talon asked. “Does he know what his ward is doing at night?”

“Hum.” Grandmaster thought. “Leave Wayne to me. In fact, I have something in mind for him,” he turned to the man in white mask. “Gather the Court, we’ll have a meeting.”

Dick watched them leave the room, the Talon glanced at him one last time before the ceiling rose with them above.

He tried to shake the ropes off, but then the liquid inside the other tubes started to fill his. He panicked. It smelled of chlorine and it burned his lungs. He gagged. He couldn’t breathe. He trashed and kicked against the tube. His vision was going black…

“He’s like a father to you, isn’t he?” Talon asked. “You look up to him.”

“Far from it,” Robin mumbled. “But yeah, I guess I do look up to him.”

“I had a Batman in my life,” Talon said. “He was a thief. Damn good one. And from a very young age, he made certain I was too. I was his shadow, his echo,” he continued. “I worshipped him. I wanted to please him.”

“Did you?”

“No,” Talon looked at Robin. “No matter what I did, how hard I tried, I was never good enough.” Robin pursed his lips. “But, what could I do? I called on him. No later after that, a secret society took me in. The Court of Owls,” Robin raised his eyebrows. “They raised me, trained me, gave me strength and purpose,” he walked to stand in front of Robin, Robin frowned at him. “What they did to me, I want to do to you,” he offered his hand.

Robin knew about secret societies, the Shadows were one after all. But he wasn’t sure about these people. For one, Father never mentioned them and he knew everything about every single secret society that existed. And they were probably behind his Mother’s parents' murder. Would it count as betrayal if he started working with them? He could always connect them to the Shadows, but what about the other side of his family?

Batman only allowed the Shadows to exist because of his Father and sister. Because, even if not officially, they were pack. Father always talked about the Batman, about Bruce Wayne, as if he were still part of the pack if not of the Shadows. And even if Mother said, persistently, that he and Father weren’t mates, he never once had denied his belonging to the Shadows.

One of the many things he could admit to admiring. Even Grayson, as much as he fought with Mother, would never deny being part of the Wayne pack.

“That’s enough,” someone growled behind him.

Both Talon and Robin turned to see as Batman landed a few meters from them.

“How did you-

“Not too hard to track,” Batman answered. “Considering the bloody trail, you both had left.”

“This is where you choose sides,” Talon told Robin. “Once and for all,” then he jumped off the roof and escaped the Bat.

Robin could only see him go, confused. What should he do? He should strengthen Father’s legacy. He should follow Mother’s teachings. He should, for once, think of himself above anyone else.

Batman ran to follow. Robin stood in front of him.

“No!”

“We’ve got to stop him,” Batman said. “You don’t understand, he’s part of something bigger,” Batman looked more frantic than normal, Robin wondered if something else had happened while he was patrolling. “Nightwing hasn’t answered. If he has something to do with that, I’ll make him talk,” he growled, protective and more than angry. “He’s using you, Robin,” he tried, reaching out.

Oh.

Robin’s worry about the other Beta of the pack dissipated when he heard the word use.

Didn’t Bruce also use him to add to his playboy persona? An Omega’s lost son suddenly comes home. That same son has only be seen once or twice after his introduction in one of Wayne’s galas. That same son is bait for the Demon’s Head, he is Batman’s last attempt to bring down the Shadows and everything Ra’s al Ghul represents.

“He has seen something in me you don’t!” Robin growled, slapping Batman’s hand away from him.

“We don’t have time for this,” Batman sighed, irritated, and went to walk past Robin. “Now get out of my way. before-

Robin stopped him again, with a batarang, ready to fight his mother.

“Before what?” Robin hissed.

“Talon’s right about one thing,” Batman narrowed his eyes. “The choice you make tonight will define you for the rest of your life.” He shook off Robin’s hand and shot his grappling hook.

Robin huffed. He aimed the batarang, then ran to attack Bruce as he fell on his knees when the batarang cut the rope. Batman blocked most of his attacks and refused to answer them. Robin got him to the ground two times before the man used a smoke bomb to hide. He jumped in without doubt and was surprised when, finally, Batman punched him and sent him flying back.

Mother was strong, he thought.

He didn’t give up, though, only moving faster and using his whole body to fight. He earned a pained grunt when he attacked the abdomen, and he himself yelp when Batman sent him off the roof. Mother handcuffed him in the fall and left him hanging. Robin snarled.

Why did Mother think those stupid cuffs would work on him?

He uncuffed himself and threw himself at Batman. They fell again. Then Batman was curling up around him and Robin landed over him. He growled. He felt so much anger. He felt so lost.

He took a big rock from beside them and raised it above Mother’s head.

“If this is what you want then do it,” Batman growled, but it was a tired growl. Disappointed.

This wasn’t what he wanted. He thought of Father and the stories about his fights with Mother. Batman had hold back. Batman had shielded him. It was probably the main reason Damian had won. It was probably the main reason Damian hadn’t broken a bone.

He dropped the rock one side of Batman’s head. Got off him.

“Let’s go home,” Bruce sighed.

“My home isn’t with you,” Damian muttered. “It never was.”

He ran.

When he arrived at Talon’s apartment he found a note for him.

Glad you made the right choice. Be back soon. Wait for me. -T.

He wasn’t sure how he felt about it.

Confused. Mainly.

He’d ask about Grayson. It was the least he could do before abandoning his Mother’s pack. The fool was probably in some girl’s apartment and he’d fight with Bruce once he got back in the morning. Yeah. Nothing to worry about.

“Are you sure you don’t want me there?”

“When have I wanted you here?” Bruce grunted. “You agreed to stay back at the cave if I let you stay in Gotham, at all, tonight.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Clark sighed. “You really like the sewers.”

“All of Gotham is connected by the maze that builds up the sewers,” Bruce explained with a roll of his eyes. “This particular part has been shut down since the eighteen-hundreds.”

“Don’t you ever get lost?”

“No,” Bruce replied, shortly.

“Mhm,” Clark hummed. “Are you worried about Dick?”

“He is a young, strong, capable man,” Bruce murmured. “Of course I’m worried. No matter how angry he’s at me he always reports back. More so when something odd is going on.”

“I’m sure he’s fine,” Clark tried.

“That why you can’t find him with your super senses?” Bruce growled under his breath. “Whoever has him has taken the time and the precautions to keep him hidden even from you.”

“And what about Damian?” Clark asked tentatively.

“He’s just a pawn on the Court’s game,” Bruce grunted. “That’ll only end when I take them down.”

“Aren’t you worried they’ll hurt him if he doesn’t do as they tell?”

“He is a trained assassin,” Bruce mentioned, walking up to a dead-end and touching it. “And I heard the Talon when he offered him to guide him. I don’t think he has noticed it, but he sees Damian as his possible apprentice.”

“You seem pretty calm for someone whose pup is being stolen.”

Bruce sighed and pushed the wall. Clark saw it open a secret passage from the cowl’s lenses.

“I have to deal with the Owls first,” Bruce sighed, walking into the passage. “Then I’ll try to make more time just for him.”

“Bruce,” Clark said softly. “You don’t have to try. You have to do it. He needs his… What does he call you? Mother?”

“It’s a geographical thing,” Bruce mumbled absently. “And I know, Clark. I know. It’s just… Ra’s is still out there. I knew I shouldn’t have let him go as easily. I knew he’ll find and destroy my trackers, but I- I couldn’t just stop him. Not in front of our pup. Not after seeing him practically dead,” he closed his eyes briefly. “I just never thought he’ll die one day.”

“I can’t imagine he’ll try to hurt Damian,” Clark consoled. “I mean, he’s his pup. He spent ten years of his life with him.”

“Ten years is nothing compare to a millennium,” Bruce grumbled, then flinched when his earpiece was filled with static. Figures the secret tunnels closer to the signal would break all communications. “Superman?” He whispered.

“-uce?”

“Keep an ear on Robin,” he ordered, then shut the earpiece off.

He walked down the corridor and arrived at the same place he was taken to as Bruce Wayne. As before, the members of the Court were above him, adults and children alike. The leader, the one in a white suit and a dark cloak, leaned over the railing.

“Welcome, Batman, to the Court of Owls,” he said. “We’ve been expecting you.”

“You were watching me on the tunnels,” Bruce concluded.

“In the tunnels, on the streets,” the Grandmaster answered. “We have eyes across all of Gotham observing and recording your every move.”

“As I suspected,” Bruce drawled.

“And did you also suspect about the psychotropic gas,” Bruce had to blink to clear his vision, but it became blurry again, “that enters through the pores of the skin and roots in the minds, turning it against the self, twisting everything around into the worst nightmares one can imagine?”

Bruce thought back to the chemicals Dick and Damian had gotten from Scarecrow’s men. Those were safely under lock and key in the cave, but if some of the members owned or worked at a pharmaceutical, or even at ACE chemicals, they would willingly and easily get more samples for the psychiatrist to work with. And he would work for them under the right incentive or threat.

He blinked again, and this time he didn’t see the Owl’s white masks. He saw them as real owls. Twisted, horrific, versions of the flying animal. Dark eyes and long talons ready to attack. The floor crumbled under him. A real owl flew towards him and scratched his eyes. He closed them and covered his face with his arms. He opened them and found himself in a maze.

“Is this suppose to frighten me?” He yelled. “You think you’re the first ones that try to get inside my mind? I’ll find my way through this,” he promised. “And I will bring this whole damn Court crashing down around your-

He turned around a corner and the maze disappeared. He was now standing in the middle of a familiar alley. Three silhouettes coming from one side, another waiting on the other. He fell on his knees. The pup talking animatedly about the movie stopped when he noticed the other man. The two adults behind stood in front of their pup. The Alpha took a step forward, taking the man’s attention away from his Omega and his pup. The first shot rang through the alley and Bruce’s mind. The Omega curled her body protectively around her pup, just as the second shot was fired.

Bruce looked back at the man. He gasped. He saw Batman. But it wasn’t him.

His pup. Damian. He saw him become the worst monster Gotham would ever see. He failed.

He allowed his pup to grow on rage and hatred. He was so focused teaching him to be part of Batman’s mission, to forget all about his father’s legacy, he forgot to show him he was part of a pack too. A loving family under all the issues. A forgiving, loyal, and understanding pack.

No wonder Damian felt so lost.

The older Damian took the cowl off, confirming his fears, and turned the gun on him. Bruce tried to stand up. Damian shot. Bruce grunted but after several shots, he crawled his way towards his son and simply hugged him.

“I’m sorry,” he begged in the man’s shoulders. “I’m so sorry,” he closed his eyes. “Damian, please forgive me.” When he looked at his son again, he found the nearly eleven-years-old he knew and loved. He stroked his pup’s hair and continued whispering, “I’m sorry.”

“He’ll be fine,” Alfred promised for the nth time. “We’re lucky you got to him as fast as you did.”

“We’re lucky he wanted to share what sewers he was investigating,” Clark bit his lip. “I should have gone sooner,” he said. “I knew something was wrong and still I waited until he was so in pain-

“It is not your fault, Master Kent,” Alfred leveled him a look. “Everyone knows Master Bruce would’ve lost it if you had gone a minute earlier, exposing your and his connection.”

“Did he tell you about it?” Clark asked, surprised. He had thought Bruce would keep it a secret until he could no longer fight it or he found a way to break it without dying.

“It’s public knowledge that Batman and Superman work together,” Alfred said with a hidden smirk and a teasing glint in his eyes. “After all they do form part of the same team.”

Clark blushed. Bruce would murder him when he wakes up. He’ll try anyway.

“Yeah, right,” he chuckled.

“Don’t worry, Master Kent,” Alfred smiled. “I know Master Bruce is not the best with emotions, but I assure you, you being here for him means a lot.”

And Clark could hear the unspoken approval to court the Omega. He smiled back at the Beta.

“Thanks, Alfred.”

The man nodded in acknowledgment, then his attention was back on his ward when Bruce grunted and grumbled and opened his eyes. He blinked a little lost at them and tried to move his body but found it trapped in a straitjacket. Clark expected him to panic and trash, but the man took a deep breath with his eyes close and then turned to them with clarity.

“How long was I-

“Seven hours,” Alfred answered, helping him up to a sitting position.

“Damian,” Bruce began, looking at Clark.

“Sorry, Bruce,” he sat on the edge of the medical bed. “I lost him somewhere in the sewers. I guess the entrance you found wasn’t the only one. I couldn’t hear you either until you ran out of those tunnels in a panicked trance.”

“If those animals put their hands on them,” Bruce growled, his eyes flashed gold and Clark was very aware it was the first time the Omega was close to losing control. “We’ll go out again,” he decided. “We’re not coming back until we find my pups.”

“You’re in no shape to go out again,” Alfred frowned, pushing him back to lay on the bed. “You’re going to rest for at least four hours, then I’ll check your injuries, and perhaps you’ll be able to go out.”

“No!” Bruce tried to sit back up, and Clark put his hand over his chest, mindful of the bruised ribs to stop him with a gentle but firm push. “You don’t understand! They need me!” he struggled, and Clark almost feared he’d start crying. “They need me. They’re my sons,” he whispered. “My pups.”

Clark looked back at Alfred. The Beta was getting a syringe ready. He looked back at Bruce. He had a lost look and wasn’t looking at anything in particular. When the anesthesia took effect his eyelids fluttered shut and his breathing slowed.

“I’ll try to find them before he wakes up,” he promised. “They couldn’t have gone far. If the Court has them, they should be inside city limits. They are probably in the same place.”

Alfred nodded, not looking away from Bruce.

“Batman will have to learn to share his city,” he commented.

Clark tilted his head as an idea spurted in his mind.

“What if it’s not Superman who’s looking into it?”

Then Alfred looked at him as if Clark was the one in a straitjacket.

Robin stood motionless beside Talon. The members of the Court were above them, looking down on them with their white, smooth masks in place. No one had even the slightest glint of a scent aside from the commercial blockers he knew were found in special stores. He couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if Batman started to smell like that instead of the clear and natural scent of nothing. Talon had a slight scent of chlorine, but also of the same brand of blockers the rest of the Court had. As if the chlorine came from the armor and the weapons.

“Talon,” Grandmaster spoke, getting Robin’s attention. “Introduce your protégé.”

Talon took a step forward.

“It is an honor to present this boy to the Court,” he said. “I’ve seen firsthand that he has greatness and a grand destiny ahead.”

“Perhaps that is so,” Grandmaster said. “But we must be certain of his loyalty.”

Robin walked forwards, bowing his head.

“You have my word,” he vowed.

“We are the Court of Owls,” Grandmaster answered. “We required more than words. Your mask.”

Robin looked down. Taking off his mask would mean exposing not only his but Mother’s identity. If they really had Grayson it would be much of a coincidence that both of the Omega’s pups ended up with the Bat. Even if the fools believed Bruce Wayne had connections with but wasn’t the Bat himself, he would be in danger, all because of a simple action.

“Robin,” Talon warned when he saw the pup’s hesitancy.

“So much for your loyalty,” Grandmaster scoffed. “Toss the brat back where you found him,” he ordered Talon.

“Wait!” Talon exclaimed, then walked closer to Robin. “Robin, we discussed this,” he growled.

Robin sighed. He took a deep breath and reached for his mask.

When he looked up, the Grandmaster gasped in surprise.

“The boy,” he said mostly to himself. “The youngest pup of Wayne.”

Damian’s eyes widened. He had thought staying locked up in the manor would make the rest of Gotham forget about him. Thanks to Mother’s paranoia there were only a few photos of him in the press, most of them were a little blurry, and only one was clear when he was officially introduced at a gala when he first arrived here.

So, for the grandmaster to sound surprised but still recognize him… It was a little odd.

“How do you-

“That means Wayne is Batman!” Grandmaster said.

“What? No!” Damian yelled, looking frantically between Talon and Grandmaster. “No, you’re wrong! He-

Then a cage spurted from the ground, circling him and trapping him inside. He tried to run, but the spikes grew at his every turn and he had to step back to avoid contact. He yelped and tried to move them, growling in frustration.

“This changes everything,” Grandmaster continued, ignoring the angry pup. “Imagine how deeply we can hurt the Batman, break his heart, and his will by killing this boy! With both his pups out of  commission he will crumble easily.”

Well, that solved Grayson’s whereabouts, at least.

“He’s supposed to take my place in the ritual!” Talon argued.

“You lied to me!” Robin accused, feeling as betrayed as Mother should have felt when he left him. “Batman was right!” He realized. Of course Mother was right. “You were using me!”

“Shut up, shut up!”

“I swear to you we’ll find a replacement,” Grandmaster promised. “Now kill him!”

“Yes, Grandmaster,” Talon obliged, then turned to Damian.

Damian took a step back. If he was going to kill him, they’ll have to open the cage. He had never seen Talon used weapons other than knives. So he waited until the spikes from one side got down and ran against Talon. The man trapped him between his arms and pushed his knee into the pup’s stomach, then threw him back inside the cage.

“Do it!” Grandmaster yelled like a mad man.

Damian looked up at Talon. The man got closer and prepared to strike. But then he stopped. Damian got up just as Talon jumped back against the Court. The cage closed once again, trapping Damian inside to witness how Talon killed everyone else in the room.

The Owls all screamed, the children cried. They tried to run but Talon stopped them at the doors. Damian wondered briefly where he could hide so many knives. He also wondered how was it that no one could escape. From every point of view, Talon had just killed all the members of Gotham’s secret society.  Or one of them at least.

He reached for his utility belt. He was sure there was something that’ll get him out of there. But when he looked for it he found it was gone. He looked around, and sure enough, it was outside the cage. He still had his mask in his fist, so he put it on even if Talon knew who he was. He guessed Mother’s secret was still secret, seeing as everyone who heard it was now dead.

He was trying to reach his belt when Talon came back.

“I just sacrificed a world for you,” he said. “Now, what will you sacrifice for me?”

He was no longer wearing his mask. He was younger than Bruce. Brown hair and green eyes. A downside of commercial blockers was that they got cleaned off pretty easily. Say, a little water splashed on the skin, or the user wiped his sweat off with the sleeve of his sweater and it was enough to get them off.

Talon had a little trace of blood on his neck, but it was smeared as if he had cleaned off the worst of it. And it was enough to clean some of the blockers off, leaving his natural scent to the air. Now Damian knew Talon was an Omega. The scent was all wrong, though. It made his nose itch and more than safety, it made him feel anxious.

“You’re insane,” Damian hissed.

“I won’t ask you to betray him any further,” Talon knelt in front of him and took his wrists. Robin growled in warning but without much room to move, the man’s strength could easily overpower him. “But Bruce Wayne is a complication,” he pushed him back a little using his wrists. Damian grunted and tried to fight him off. “He has to be dealt with,” Talon concluded, pulling him against the bars, rendering him unconscious.

The last thing Damian could think of was Mother’s Omega scent and how much better that made him feel ever since he first smelled it.

He fucked up.

Big time.

Dick felt groggy and tired and his body hurt like the time he fought Blockbuster for the very first time, and with no backup. A door burst open and he glanced at whoever entered. He wanted to know what all the screams were about. Grandmaster had told him when they drugged Batman, boasting about the Owls winning over the Bat. But the man hadn’t come back. And suddenly there were high piercing screams and cries, and then nothing.

He could only imagine what had happened when he saw Talon walking in, alone, in a bloody armor and with no mask. Dick gasped when he saw the limp form of Robin hanging over Talon’s shoulder. He tried to move, to turn to his dad’s pup, make sure the boy was alive, but his body wasn’t responding as it should.

“He’s alive,” Talon said as if he knew what Dick was thinking. “More than you are right now,” he walked to the tube next to Dick’s and placed Robin in it. “Sadly, your transformation won’t be completed, and the Court does not exist anymore. I don’t have any use for you.”

Dick glared as Talon closed Robin’s tube and activated it. It rose to be at the same level, and luckily the fluid hadn’t started to fill it yet.

“Leave him,” his throat ached and his voice was raspy, but Talon heard him, for he turned to look at Dick with a considering look.

“You would’ve been a great Talon,” he muttered. “It was your destiny, after all. I’m not surprised that Bruce Wayne saw your potential and took you in, trained you,” Dick’s eyes widened. “Oh, yes. I know Wayne’s little dirty secret,” he glanced at Damian, then back at Dick. “He should be safe in there while I go to kill his father,” he smirked. “You’ll be his first mission,” he commented. “I know I can’t ask him to kill Wayne, but you, on the other hand, are simply the orphan kid living with his dad.”

Dick groaned.

“B’s… better’n you.”

“We won’t know until I kill him,” Talon put on his mask. “And I’m not him. I don’t have any issue working with a team.”

Talon walked to the main console and activated several capsules that opened the rest of the tubes. Dick saw how the previous Talons woke up and got out of the tubes. Talon got their attention and they listened to him. They followed his orders. They got their armors, and they followed Talon out the room, no doubt going straight to Wayne manor.

They had to stop them. They had to warn Bruce. He hoped Clark was still with him.

“D…” Dick stared at the unconscious pup, willing him to wake up. “C’mon, lil D. Open your eyes.”

Damian didn’t even stir. Dick sighed, tiredly, and closed his eyes. He had failed Bruce. He lost Robin. He got himself trapped. He was nearly drowned multiple times. And now he couldn’t even undo some knots to get free. He was such a failure. No wonder Bruce never asked him to stay.

“Dick?” A voice called from out the door. “Dick! You here?” The voice got closer and then he could hear someone running in his direction. “Oh god, Dick, come on answer me,” something punched the tube and it broke, then someone was carrying him and he tried to wiggle off whoever’s arms. “Bruce is so worried about you,” the voice was saying. “About both of you. There’s a full-on slaughter out there, I don’t know what happened but you’re fine. Both of you are.”

The voice’s owner was breaking the ropes around his wrists and ankles, and then strong fingers were running through his hair. Dick pried his eyes open, almost expecting to find his dad cuddling him like his first dad used to do. But he found a man he’d only met once. A reporter.

“What-

“Oh good,” the man sighed in relief and helped him sit up on the floor. “Wait here, I’ll go fetch Damian,” he looked Dick over as if scanning him for injuries, then flew to Robin’s tube to break it and carry the pup down.

Dick stared open-mouthed.

“Who are you?” He asked, studying more carefully the man’s face.

“I’m Clark,” the man smiled. Dick wanted to fall back on the floor and stay there for eternity. His head hurt so much, it hurt to think. “I’m Superman.”

Robin squirmed on the alien’s arms. Dick thought he’d try to murder Superman if he woke up to find himself like a baby in the man’s arms. Superman- Clark should’ve thought the same, for he placed Damian near Dick and took a step back. Dick reached out to feel the pup’s pulse while Clark scanned him, and now Dick was sure he had scanned him.

“We have to,” he tried, but his voice was sluggish. How long has it been since he last ate something? In this case, he’d follow Alfred’s example and admit that cereal didn’t count. “B,” he said. “He’s in danger.”

There was a red bump on Damian’s forehead above the mask. Dick trailed his fingers around it and just for good measure checked the back of the pup’s head, but he found nothing. Good. No concussion, so it was only the blow that made him lose conscience. That and that he knew the pup hadn’t had any good sleep for the last week.

Like father like son, they say.

“He’s in the cave,” Clark offered, tilting his head as if listening to something. “Alfred had to sedate him again, but that was like an hour ago,” he added at Dick’s fearful expression. “Hour and a half perhaps, he should wake up soon.”

Damian coughed and blinked his eyes open, then sat up when he saw Dick hovering over him.

“What- Grayson!” Damian yelped, then frowned, and looked at Clark in suspicion, then back at Dick. “So, you’re fine,” he shrugged. “We have to go help Mother.”

“Help him?” Clark asked.

“Yes, Superman,” Damian spat, and stood up, glaring at him. Clark’s eyebrows shot up. “Talon wants to kill him,” he lowered his gaze. “Because of me.”

Dick stood up as well, feeling like jelly all over, and put a comforting hand on the pup’s shoulder.

“It’s not your fault, Damian,” he told him seriously. “How many lunatics had tried to kill him since he put on the cowl?” He smiled. “Only difference is he’s not wearing it right now, but we all knew someone would discover him eventually, and attack Bruce Wayne instead of the Bat.”

“But Talon will hurt him only because he bonded with me,” Damian looked up at him. His eyes were behind the mask, but Dick could imagine the worry in them. “I didn’t know. I didn’t know he was an Omega like Mother, or that he started caring for me.”

“He doesn’t,” Clark said. “Locking you up while he does the dirty job is not caring,” he smiled softly. “Bruce has learned that. You can ask him once we stop Talon.”

Damian shook his head, clearly disbelieving of what Clark said. If he was honest, Dick couldn’t really picture Bruce being less paranoid, letting his pup roam free as Damian Wayne and Robin, letting him help with all of the missions, not only the easy ones.

“He took the other talons,” Dick commented, looking around at the empty tubes. “He has an army, and we are only three.”

“Five,” Damian interrupted. “Counting Pennyworth and Mother.”

“Three,” Clark shook his head. “Your mom and Dick aren’t really in the best conditions to fight.”

“T.t.,” Damian rolled his eyes.

Dick smirked at Clark.

“You just take us home,” he said. “We’ll manage.”

“Besides if you’re still harassing Mother,” Damian commented walking towards the door. “The least you could do is use all your powers to help him.”

Dick snickered at Clark’s expression.

The security alarm woke Bruce up. He ignored his aching ribs and stood up to go look at the computer. Alfred was sitting in front of it, a worried frown on his face. Several breaks in were registering in the system. Bruce ran to the suit, glad that Alfred refrained to comment on his injuries. With both pups still missing, he knew this was serious.

When he came back with the cowl on, Alfred changed the screen to the cameras. It showed a small army of talons, just like the ones that attacked him at the museum, and the one that took one of his pups. The two of them if the Court was behind Dick’s disappearance. He didn’t want to think about how they knew to come to the manor. Surely, Damian wouldn’t reveal their identities. Even Ra’s respected that line.

“Shall I activate the security protocol, sir?” Alfred asked.

“Do that,” Bruce nodded. “I don’t know if they’re here for Bruce Wayne or Batman, either way, they’re about to get a welcome they’ll never forget.”

He looked around. Superman was nowhere to be seen, and he wouldn’t be upstairs alone. He had thought the man would have stayed beside him until he woke up. Well, he was Batman. He didn’t need any help. It wouldn’t be the first time he broke some ribs, anyway.

He ran upstairs. The security protocol locked the house and closed certain areas with metal walls. The Talons had no choice but to enter the small hall next to the library. They surrounded Bruce, knifes ready to strike, and he took a defensive stance.

“What are those things?” Alfred asked in the comm.

“I don’t know,” Bruce mumbled. “The Court of Owls’ Talons. They’re not completely alive, though,” he remembered the first ones he met. “But they can be destroyed.”

They attacked him and he blocked and hit back. Then the metal wall shook when more Talons hit it from outside. Their knives broke into it and they came in with only one goal. Bruce used his grappling hook to swing to the other side of the room and got into the library, closing and activating its metal wall from the inside. Another group of Talons was already in there and they threw their knives at him. Bruce felt one of them cut into his shoulder but he ignored it and continued fighting, trying to get to the grandfather clock.

“Alfred, the armor,” he called into the comm.

“Right away, sir,” Alfred answered.

Bruce had to make more time, the armor wasn’t yet completed.

Then the Talons at the door broke in, but before they reached Bruce a red light passed through them and they fell in dark pools of goo. Superman flew in, Robin jumped off his back and went right to attack the Talons, stealing one of their knives to use on the rest. Dick followed him from Clark’s arms, sticks ready.

Bruce studied them. So he was right and Dick had been with the Court. He looked pale and tired but his movements were as precise as always so Bruce decided that a more thorough examination could wait. Besides, Clark went for them. He’d have scanned them to make sure they were okay.

They fought the Talons. There were moments when Bruce paired up with Dick, others with Damian, even some with Clark. He felt better just being near his family, fighting alongside.

But then Dick yelped, and Bruce turned to see some Talons had used hooks to trap him. He cut some ropes, and Clark burned the rest, while Damian fought the Talons. Dick groaned when Bruce helped him up, so he threw him into Superman’s arms and guided them to the clock.

“Damian,” he called about to order him into the cave, then paused, he had to be better. “Get the new armor. Alfred’s finishing the last details.”

Damian’s eyes widened under the mask but he nodded and followed the other two. Then Bruce closed the clock behind them. He’ll give them more time.

“No, Bruce!” Dick yelled.

“Mother!” Damian tried to get back out but the door closed before he could reach it.

Batman turned to face the Talons and found the one still alive walking into the library. He also noted the Omega scent coming off him, clearer, when the rest of the Talons smelled only of chlorine and Bruce’s blockers, were safely in place.

“End of the line, Batman,” Talon said, then took off his mask revealing a young man. “Or should I say Bruce?”

Batman growled, then took his own cowl off. If that was how the other wanted it then so be it. The other Omega should know to keep off other’s pups. He should know Bruce would die before seeing him take Damian away again, now that he had come back.

“The pup belongs to me now,” Talon continued. “Little bird abandoned your pack. He even gave up all your dirty secrets.”

“You used him,” Bruce growled protectively, glaring at the other. “Manipulated him.”

“If I did, you were the one who made it so damn easy,” Talon smirked. “But not as easy as this is going to be,” then he attacked. Bruce blocked it. “When I’m done with you, I’ll go down there and kill the others,” he swung a knife to Bruce’s head. He bent down and kicked the other on the stomach but Talon stepped back. “Then Damian won’t have any other choice but to come with me.”

Bruce elbowed him in the face and threw him over his shoulder. He ran towards the window and sent explosive batarangs to the other Talons. He used his grappling to get to the roof and ran towards the garden to the other secret entrance.

He threw more explosives behind him to the Talons following him. He glanced back and found no one else. He was good to use the entrance without giving it up. The clock was harder to open.

He walked into the cave, hearing voices.

“There are too many of those things,” Damian was saying. “Why is that thing taking so long? Mother needs our help right now.”

“It’s almost done, young sir,” Alfred answered from the screen.

“Almost is not good enough!”

“Hey, it’s fine, Bruce knows what he’s doing,” Clark said, trying to soothe the pup.

“You should be up there helping him,” Damian spat. “Grayson can take care of himself.”

“Bruce knows how to take care of himself too,” Clark reminded Damian. Bruce couldn’t help his smirk. “Right now Dick needs more help.”

Bruce frowned and walked faster. When he got closer to them he could see a nearly unconscious Dick sitting in the chair while Clark wrapped his injuries and a fuming Damian pouting on the desk.

“What happened,” he demanded, taking over the care of Dick’s injuries.

“I’m fine, B,” Dick mumbled.

“They kept him inside this… tube,” Clark explained. “The others were in the same tubes with this weird substance. It also filled Dick’s tube.”

“It’s like a serum,” Dick explained. “It brings dead people back. Former Talons.”

“Not even the Lazarus Pit can bring back the dead,” Damian frowned.

“That’s why their unstable,” Bruce hummed. Petting Dick’s hair back. “We find a way to attack them all at once, they’ll turn into goo.”

“Cold,” Dick said tiredly. “They can’t survive cold.”

The ceiling shook, the Talons punched it from above.

“I can connect Mr. Freeze’s weapon on the cave’s system,” Damian said, jumping off the desk and walking towards him, not losing eye contact for a second.

“And I can fight,” Dick said, standing up. Bruce frowned. “Oh, don’t look at me like that,” he waved off. “We’ve been worse and we still fought ‘til the end.”

Bruce was ready to protest. There was a panic room down there, there was no reason for his oldest to be in danger when he clearly wasn’t at his best.

“I’ll watch over him,” Clark whispered to him, floating at his side.

Bruce looked at him and nodded, grateful. Then turned to Dick.

“After this, you’re letting Alfred check you over,” he told the young adult. “Then you’re going to eat something and you’ll stay here until Alfred says you can leave.”

Dick chuckled.

“Yes, mom,” he drawled, taking his escrima sticks from the desk.

Damian huffed and rolled his eyes.

“Damian,” Bruce called just as the roof shook harder. The pup looked at him and Bruce handed him the sai he had kept in the cave. “Be careful.”

Damian took it almost reverently and nodded. Taking off towards the evidence room where he kept his villains’ common weapons. The Cold gun was one of the first versions, but it’ll work.

“Done, sir,” Alfred said.

The ceiling broke down and Talons fell on them.

“Shit,” Bruce mumbled.

He met them to attack, and he heard Dick and Clark fighting them near him.

While his pup’s movements were slower than earlier, he still stood his ground, and Clark was at his back, freezing as many as he could and burning the rest.

Bruce changed directions and ran towards the armor.

Alfred was near it with a shotgun, firing to the Talons closer to him. Bruce got into the armor and smashed the Talons. Alfred climbed on his back and he took him up to a safer place. Alfred didn’t protest, simply firing from up there.

Bruce went back to Dick and Clark. The other Omega was fighting Dick while a hoard of Talons tried to immobilize Clark. Bruce went first to Clark and helped him destroy the Talons.

“Take Dick and Alfred upstairs,” he ordered. “I’ll finish here once Damian connects the Cold gun.”

Clark opened his mouth to protest but thought better of it. He frowned and nodded. Bruce knew the man would want to talk after this. He almost groaned.

Dick yelled when a knife pierced his shoulder. Clark and Bruce ran to him, Bruce pushing Talon off his pup while Clark took him in his arms and flew off. Talon rolled some space and laughed when other Talons attacked Bruce, scratching the armor and almost breaking the metal.

Talon stood up and walked slowly towards him, showing off his knives.

“Game over,” he purred.

The Talons over Bruce broke the metal and opened it to reveal him, then stood aside to allow Talon to get close. Suddenly the air turned chilly and the undead Talons froze and broke down. Instead of the black goo, they fell in pieces. Like glass shattering.

Bruce used the distraction to throw an explosive batarang to Talon’s chest. It sent him back and the man groaned, lying still for a second on the ground.

“You think you can get into my home and destroy me and my pack,” Bruce growled, getting out the armor and walking menacingly towards Talon. “Worst of all, you messed with my kids, so this is going to hurt, and I’m going to enjoy it.”

Talon had knifes hidden everywhere. Bruce did his best to avoid them and punch him in every soft spot. He did enjoy the pained gasps leaving Talon’s mouth. He threw him again over his shoulder and he landed over the armor. Bruce pounced on him, hitting his face when Talon tried to hit him with a knife. Bruce blocked it, but then he felt a flaring pain in his abdomen.

He looked down to see Talon had used another hidden knife, as large as half his forearm, to stab him while he was distracted with the other knife.

He crumbled to his knees. Talon kicked his head and sent him completely to the ground.

“I’m taking your boy,” Talon whispered darkly. “And I’m making him kill the other,” he raised the knife Bruce had blocked before, then-

“No!” Damian fell on Talon’s shoulders and spun him over himself, pushing as far away from Bruce as he could. “Mother,” he called softly, taking the hoodie and mask off.

“Let him go, Damian,” Talon ordered. “Let him die.”

“Like you let your father die?” Damian snarled.

He leaped over to Talon, sai aimed at his head. Talon blocked it and kicked him. Damian twisted mid-jump and punched him. He took down the sai on Talon’s chest but the Omega took him by the wrist and threw him to the floor. Damian’s head hit the floor. He raised on his hands and knees only for Talon to kicked him down with a sickening crack. Bruce, as blurry as his vision was, could see the trail of blood running from his pup’s nose.

“Damian, he’ll never let you go,” Talon was saying while he walked back to Bruce. “For us to be free, he has to die,” he took Bruce by the throat and made him kneel. “The Wayne fortune will be ours. They’ll never find us,” he placed the knife on Bruce’s throat.  Tell him goodbye, Damian.”

Damian threw the sai and it cut into Talon’s shoulder, making him drop Bruce. Then the pup jumped on his shoulders again and took out the sai, hitting with its base Talon’s head. Talon shook him off, trying to punch him, but Damian jumped off him and stood between him and Bruce.

“You, filthy ingrate!” Talon yelled. “Everything I had done for you, and this is how you repay me?” His eyes gleamed with madness and his hidden knife was back in his hand, still red with Bruce’s blood. “Then so be it.”

Bruce tried to stand up, but he felt more blood leave his body with the movement, and the pain was too much. He hoped the knife hadn’t hit something vital. If it did was Clark capable to cauterize?

“You could never replace Batman,” Damian’s voice growled, Bruce lifted his head to look at him. “He’s my mother.”

That sparked something inside him, some part of his instincts he didn’t know. He allowed them to take over, and he raised to his knees. He was sure he could get on his feet and help his pup, but before he could even try it, he heard Talon’s voice telling Damian to never ignore his instincts.

Bruce’s head shot up in time to see the Omega pull Damian’s hand with the sai through his throat.

“No,” Damian gasped. He looked at something in his hand and threw it with disgust, then fell on his knees with the bloody sai still in his other hand.

Bruce stood up, grunting, and applying pressure to the wound.

“Are you all right?” He asked once he was behind Damian. The pup turned his sad eyes to him, so Bruce knelt and turned him to face him fully. “I’m proud of you,” he told him with a clear voice. “I’m glad you’re back home.”

“No,” Damian scrambled to his feet, panicked for some reason. “I could’ve killed him,” he said, trying to explain something he shouldn’t have to in the first place. “Maybe I should’ve. But you were in my head. You wouldn’t let me,” he exclaimed. “You, Talon, Ra’s, you’re all in here!” He raised his voice and put his hands over his head. “But where am I?” He asked in a lower tone, sounding so lost it broke Bruce’s heart. “How could I ever be the son you need me to be when I don’t even know who I am.”

“Damian,” Bruce called him, only continuing when he got the pup’s whole attention. “You have to know that you will always be enough. You’re perfect just as you are,” he told him. “But I get it. I know how it feels to feel lost. Troubled,” he sighed. “I know I try to show different from your father, but you, your core and self, you’re the only one who can find it even if the rest of the world already sees it. I see it,” he smiled tenderly to his pup. “When I was finding myself I found this place. A monastery. The monks there helped me in ways that proved to be very-

“I don’t need any help!” Damian cut in, no doubt with everyone’s voices still telling him to do everything for and by himself. Bruce lowered his gaze. He hated that he had added to that. But he’d try to be better. “But maybe I will. Later on,” Damian said, lowering his voice and kneeling again in front of Bruce.

Bruce looked back at his pup with the soft smile back. Damian threw himself at Bruce and hugged him tightly. He even tried to scent him, and for once, Bruce wished he hadn’t put on the blockers.

“You’re hurt,” Damian whispered. “Call the alien. I’ve got some packing to do.”

Bruce squeezed him one last time before Damian got up and walked out.

“Gotham PD is collecting evidence on the Court of Owls,” Bruce was saying. “Star Labs should have an analysis of the Talons remains within the week,” Clark could hear Dick’s annoyed huff. “He needs time,” Bruce sighed. “To find his place in the world.”

Clark rolled his eyes and nodded when Dick said what he and Alfred, surely, were thinking.

“He’s a ten-year-old boy,” the nineteen-year-old hissed.

Damian had left immediately after they told him Bruce would be fine. He went into the Omega’s room to say goodbye and left before anyone could stop him. Clark only heard it later, because at that moment he’d had to go help in an Earthquake. Dick had grumbled that the pup had taking advantage of everyone’s injuries to escape again, but Clark could hear the worry underneath.

He was worried too. Bruce seemed a little too calm to let his pup travel by himself thousands of miles away from his pack. But Alfred, nor Dick, nor himself could tell him how to raise his pup.

“No, he just looks like one,” Bruce told Dick. “There isn’t another child on Earth like Damian Wayne,” his voice was proud. “Just like there isn’t anyone like you.”

Clark heard Dick’s heart pick up rate, and he glanced out the window to peek into the manor, to the destroyed library they were cleaning up for renovations. What he saw warmed his heart. Bruce was hugging Dick with an arm over his shoulder and, judging by the Beta’s twitching nose, emanating familial scent. Clark smiled, Bruce was getting better at both talking and showing affection, at least to his pups.

“When the time is right Damian will be back,” Bruce assured. “And it won’t be because I want him to. It’ll be because he wants to,” he looked at Dick. “I thought you’d understand.”

Alfred chuckled where he was picking up more books. Dick sighed, rubbing his head on Bruce's cheek and stepping back to continue cleaning.

“Then he’ll be back for sure,” he promised.

Clark turned back to his computer and the unfinished article he had to hand in that day.

“You and your leaps of faith,” he heard Alfred’s dry voice.

On the other side of the world, he could hear heavy breathing from his Omega’s pup. He looked that way this time and found Damian getting closer to the monastery hidden between the mountains.

They’ll be fine, he decided. He could keep an ear on them, after all.

Chapter Text

Ra’s al Ghul didn’t know the meaning of defeat. He didn’t know what it meant to lose. A long time ago, Talia’s mother had run away with an unborn pup, but they didn’t matter anymore. They were good as dead to him. They were enemies of the Shadows.

However, there was an Omega that showed the potential to be everything he needed and wanted. A good, strong, and equal mate. A fertile, male breeder. A leader by nature.

The Shadows would’ve grown and become the best warriors the world would see.

The al Ghuls would have owned it. Make it better.

But that Omega was so stubborn. He learned how to kill yet he wouldn’t kill. He learned how to fight to the point of defeating Ra’s. He learned how to use his body, his scent…

He learned everything Ra’s had to teach him. His best student.

But then they got pregnant. The Omega got distant. Ra’s knew what it meant.

He was going to take his pup and run back to his godforsaken city.

Ra’s couldn’t have that.

The Omega might have not been his, but the pup, his blood, was his to keep. If it meant tricking the Omega, hurting him, and possibly killing him… At least the Shadows will have their heir, one with the perfect DNA.

Ra’s knew his daughter had issues with his choice. But she was an obedient daughter, she never once spoke up. If it weren’t for his brother, Talia would have inherited the Shadows when Ra’s decided it was her time. As it was, Ra’s didn’t think she was ready, and she would never be.

Damian, however, was everything his mother was. The pup sought knowledge and had no problems learning the abilities Ra’s once taught his breeder. He was as stubborn, too, which only made him want to be better every time he didn’t get his way, every time he lost a fight.

Ra’s never planned on Bruce and Damian meeting. If it were on him, Damian would’ve had only the stories and his imagination to have an image of his mother. He would’ve grown up without him and met him only when he was ready to take over the world, when he needed to destroy his mother and his efforts to stop the Shadows.

Damn Talia. One day without Ra’s and she takes the pup to the Omega, knowing very well that once he had his pup, he wouldn’t let him go. Bruce Wayne did such a fuss about his unknown pup that every corner of the world knew about Damian and who he belonged to.

Ra’s would have a hard time taking him back.

But maybe Damian staying with his mother would help.

After all, Bruce Wayne was a Shadow and not a normal one. He may have no marks but Damian’s mere existence should be proof enough of Ra’s ownership over the Omega.

And like a good Alpha, he should bring his Omega home and teach him a lesson. He had no doubt the pup would follow willingly once both his parents were together.

He took advantage of the man once. He trained him, he knew the weak spots. While Bruce was very strong, he was not invulnerable. And his mind was the man’s best quality.

Whoever owned Bruce’s mind, owned the man.

Take the Omega’s will and break it. The Batman would go back to its origins, work for him, lead the Shadows, take over the world. No doubt he had the means to attack the rest of his foolish team.

Oh, right. The team, the Justice League. The most powerful heroes of Earth. They didn’t stand a chance if they decided to interfere. He knew Superman would try, and he knew the alien was invulnerable… Or was he?

Everyone had a weakness. He learned that through many years of experience. He’ll find Superman’s weakness and teach him not to touch what was his.

He had some planning to do… He could even test his new lab.

How exciting.

Black Mask had a reunion in Gotham docks. He didn’t even try to hide his gang, since there was no Batman to stop him. Or so he thought.

Dick scratched behind his ear, waiting for the perfect moment to introduce himself. He wasn’t used to the cowl, preferring his domino mask, but the lessens were like his and the com was incorporated to the cowl rather than it being a separate device.

He hated the idea of becoming Batman. He didn’t want to take on the mantle since he was thirteen. But he kind of understood Batman was needed, more so if they wanted him to keep his place as Gotham’s vigilante. It wouldn’t do good to report Bruce Wayne as dead more or less at the same time the rumors about the Bat’s own death started.

Besides they were hoping for the Omega to be alive.

Some more than others.

Dick wasn’t stranger to death, while it would hurt to accept Bruce’s death, he knew it was not impossible. Perhaps he was in denial, and using the cowl was one way to keep busy. As long as Batman was seen in Gotham streets, Bruce was alive. His mission was all to him, after all. And he wanted to keep the press focus on Batman’s very alive presence, hoping it’d delay a certain Alpha’s panic once he got back to Earth.

Superman was currently in an off-world mission with Green Lantern. Nothing Dick cared to know about, so he only knew the basics which were Superman was needed on another planet for a while. If they were lucky, they’d find Bruce before he came back. Dick had witnessed once how possessive and protective Clark was when, not long ago, Bruce Wayne had been kidnapped.

The men who did it were lucky Wonder Woman arrived in time to stop Superman from breaking all their bones.

Fun times.

“New guy thinks he can move in,” Black Mask’s voice made Dick focus on the men under him. “I’m gonna show those punks who’s top dog around here,” he promised. “Gotham is my bitch.”

Dick almost scoffed, but for good entrances, that was cue for one.

“Which makes you mine, Mask,” he called, standing like Batman would, revealing himself on a support beam over them.

“You’re supposed to be dead,” Black Mask said. “Let me fix that for you.”

He and his men started shooting, and Dick swung to a different beam, taking one of them down while on it. The moment his feet touched metal he jumped off to the shadows, just in time, too, since Sionis shot a missile launcher towards that same beam.

He took a deep breath, and the Betas and Alphas’ scents reached his nose. He scrunched up his nose. They smelled like sweat, mostly. He could also hear them moving, looking for him. But he knew he could do this. He had just knocked down Blockbuster a few hours ago before coming to Gotham, the drug lord and his men had no chance.

They stood still, listening for his movements. Too bad for them he was as silent as a boy who used to escape Batman’s watch on a daily basis. He jumped on one of them, rendering him unconscious, then another, then he had to jumped up the beams to avoid being shot, and duck another missile. He fell on the one who shot him and used the grappling to escape Black Mask’s third missile.

He was tired of those. Dick swung towards the Alpha and punched the gun out of his hands, then kicked him. Sionis fell to the ground.

“I bet fifty grand that you’re dead this time,” he growled.

“You lost,” Dick growled back.

Balck Mask chuckled.

“Always bet on black,” he said, just as more of his men shot Dick from above.

Dick threw some batarangs, rolled to one side, and hooked to the support beams.

He knew Sionis would try the missiles again, so he changed beams fast. An explosion made him turn in time to see Mask’s face burning up.

“What the-

Ronin landed in front of Black Mask, no doubt with his evil smirk on display, but Dick couldn’t be sure since he was still ducking bullets.

“Robin!” Sionis cried. “Somebody kill this fucking kid!”

“Geez,” Dick mumbled. “There are kids here, you know,” he yelled, punching one man on the face with a pleasant crack.

He heard bullets behind but didn’t worry too much. Kid was trained by Ra’s al Ghul and Batman. He should be fine. So, Dick continued punching Black Mask’s men. When there was none he turned to find the bullets were coming from a moving truck while Robin ran over some crates to one side.

If he learned something about being part of the Dynamic Duo, it was that one was the distraction while the other stopped the bad guys.

Dick leaped towards the truck, getting the gunman’s attention, and could only hope for Robin to stop the driver.

And well… they did stop them. But there was a big explosion that could have been avoided. Well, when was he one for low profiles, right?

“What,” Damian asked when he didn’t say anything, fire and smoke rising behind them.

“I thought you were finding yourself,” Dick mentioned.

“T,t. You won’t fool anyone just by putting on a costume,” Damian scoffed. “Grayson.”

Dick raised his eyebrows.

“Would you like a megaphone to announce that?” He asked, annoyed.

They could hear sirens approaching, and Dick looked back to the mess they made when a second explosion took place further down the docks.

He glanced at Damian who glanced at him, and they both nodded once before fleeing.

The batmobile wasn’t so far, and Dick only had to jump to the driver’s seat before Damian could try. Of course, the pup pouted.

“There’s no way you’ll pull this off without my help,” Damian said.

“Modest as ever, I see,” Dick drawled.

“I’m more Batman than you’ll ever be,” Damian continued and Dick scoffed.

“Who fought at his side for almost ten years?” Dick asked. “That’s right, me.”

“And who is really destined to become Batman?” Damian shot back. Dick was surprised the pup hadn’t exploded in anger. Seems like the time away did some good. “I thought you preferred Nightwing. Should I take that suit instead of Robin’s?”

“How funny,” Dick rolled his eyes. The batmobile’s inner computer beeped. He opened it to show someone on a bike following them. “We’re being tailed.”

He stepped on the accelerator and tried to lose them in several turns. When it was obvious they wouldn’t let go, he took another turn to an alleyway and waited.

“T,t.” Damian huffed, sitting on the hood of the car with a batarang ready in hand. “Should’ve let me drive.”

They heard the bike getting closer, and they used the grappling hooks to hide in the roofs above. Then they saw it was a redhead woman in her own Batman outfit, mask and all.

Dick signaled Damian her bike and the pup nodded, falling silently next to it and inspecting it just as the woman was inspecting the batmobile. Dick landed next to Robin, just as silent.

“You’ve been tracking me all night,” he called. “I wanna know why.”

The woman walked towards them. Dick could smell blockers. They weren’t cheap but they weren’t Batman’s blockers. More like the ones used by the military. He frowned.

“First tell me why you’ve been running around Gotham playing dress up,” she demanded, glanced at Robin, and back at Dick. “I’m guessing Nightwing.”

Dick’s frown deepened. Robin smirked beside him.

“Busted,” he said.

“Actually, I think he’s more than capable of fooling most people,” she said, walking past them to her bike. She looked down at Damian. “You’re certainly not gonna past for Batman, short stack.”

“Who the hell are you,” Damian demanded with raised fists.

Ah, there was the anger. Well, at least it was no longer directed at Dick.

Dick placed a hand on the pup’s shoulder to stop him from doing anything foolish. Damian clicked his tongue but stayed down, so Dick turned back to the… Batwoman.

“Tell me what you want and why you’ve been following me,” he told her.

“I just had to make sure,” she answered. “You see, I was there the night Batman died.

And Dick could feel his world falling down for a second time.

Damian didn’t want to believe it.

He just refused to believe his mother was dead.

If he accepted it, he’d have to accept his failure.

Where was he when Mother needed him?

Where was Robin when Batman was attacked.

And for that matter, where was the alien that wanted to court his mother so intensely?

Or were they done?

If he simply accepted his mother was gone, Damian would probably break down. He went to the monastery to become better, to understand life as his mother did, to learn patience and work with Batman, live with Mother as a family. When he read the news about his disappearance, he thought he’d come back to Gotham and found both his mother and the alien coming out of a bad heat.

He was ready to be annoyed and embarrassed but then he noticed Bruce Wayne was also on some sudden vacations. Bruce and Damian didn’t write each other daily, but they did inform the other if there was something important, like the time Mother was kidnapped and Damian was about to come back when he received a message telling him that everything was all right and Mother was back home while the idiots who tried it were in the hospital thanks to Superman.

This time Bruce hadn’t informed him of anything, though. As far as Damian knew, Bruce was supposed to be patrolling Gotham and sleeping during WE meetings as always.

“He threw me clear and saved my life,” Batwoman was saying. “But before I could get back up here, it blew apart.”

They were in a warehouse at the edge of the East End. It looked like the explosion didn’t leave any survivors. Yet, Damian refused to believe it, and he said as much.

“Believe what you want,” Batwoman replied.

“I don’t trust her,” Damian turned to Grayson, daring him to repeat the whore’s lies.

“Oh, but you did trust Talon,” Dick mentioned.

Damian narrowed his eyes. Traitor.

“Shut up,” he grumbled. He turned to the woman. “Who was it?” He asked. “Who were Tusk and Firefly working for?”

“I don’t know,” she answered. “But when I find out, I’ll drop a note in your lunch box.”

“If you’re serious about hunting them down, then we should work together,” Grayson offered.

“Just because I wear this,” she pointed to the red bat on her chest. “Doesn’t mean I’m a part of your little cult.”

Damian huffed.

“Could’ve fooled me,” he muttered.

Later, when they were on the ride back to the manor, he would ask Grayson if he really thought Mother was dead, not really sure what he wanted to hear.

“I don’t know,” Grayson sighed.

“We have to find him,” Damian mumbled.

“If he’s alive,” Grayson answered.

Damian frowned.

“How about those who caused it?”

Grayson eyed him.

“You talking about revenge?”

“I’m talking about justice!” Damian cried, no longer able to contain himself. He wouldn’t cry in front of Grayson, but he could yell. “Mother is supposedly dead and we know nothing! What about the alien? Did he just knot my mother and that was it? Where was he when Mother needed help!”

“You know as well as I do that Bruce doesn’t like help,” Grayson tried to reason. “And if you must know Clark had to go on a mission on space,” he stopped the car on the side of the street and looked at Robin. “Damian,” the pup turned to face the window. “I know you’re scared. I- I’m scared too,” he admitted and Damian turned around. “Bruce is- he’s my dad too. But we can’t let our emotions control our actions. First thing he taught me.”

“He might have mentioned that once,” Damian agreed, looking at his lap. “To be above instinct. To be on control of oneself,” he looked at Dick. “How can we find him?”

Grayson gave him a sad smile.

“Like we do the job,” he shrugged. “We investigate,” he went back to driving. “Starting with our mysterious friend. I’m sure Bruce has already something in the cave.”

Bruce did have a file on Batwoman, and she was no other than Katherine Kane. Dick remembered Kate. She had a story as traumatic as Bruce, if not more. She was Bruce’s cousin, but the Waynes and the Kanes had drifted apart even before Bruce was born.

“Seems like this has become a family matter,” Alfred mused, looking at Kate’s photo on the screen. “I wonder if the Batclan can be considered another pack.”

Dick grimaced.

“I think B considers it,” he half-joked. “What about the Justice League?”

“Master Bruce treats that team like he treated school,” Alfred chuckled. “He goes as an obligation, but he rather be alone in his room, or, in this case, his cave.”

“He does have a friend in the JL,” Dick smirked.

“I wouldn’t call him friend,” Alfred raised an eyebrow. “And I’m sure Master Bruce will prefer another word for his acquaintance,” an alarm beeped from another screen, Alfred simply turned it off. “Speaking of which.”

Superman flew into the cave with a box in his hands and a hopeful smile. He stopped, however when he saw Dick in the batsuit sans mask.

“What’s going on?” He landed near the desk work where he placed the rock. “Why are you- Where’s Bruce?”

Dick gulped. How would Superman react to the news?

“I’ll be sure to keep the young Master distracted,” Alfred offered, leaving Dick to the hard part. “Do call if you need anything.”

Dick narrowed his eyes at the older Beta while he took the elevator up to the manor.

“Dick?” Clark called. When Dick looked at him, he found fear and worry. He sighed.

“Batman was attacked a few weeks ago,” he explained quickly. “Rumor has it he’s dead, but we can’t confirm nor deny it since we can’t find him or a body,” he pointed to the screen. “She’s Batwoman. She was there when it happened and she has described the attackers, but so far there’s nothing on them either. She’s doing her own investigation so if she does find something, she’ll let us know.”

Clark simply stared at him. Or past him.

“I don’t hear him,” he mumbled as if in shock.

“What?” Dick breathed.

“I don’t hear him,” Clark focused on him. “Usually I can hear his voice, his heartbeat. Unless they took him and hid him in a soundproof- They knew I’ll be helping.”

“That’s if he’s alive,” Dick mentioned, considering every possibility. “Maybe you can’t hear his heartbeat because-

“No,” Clark growled, scaring Dick for a second. “Don’t say it. He’s fine, I know it.”

Then it occurred to Dick.

“Can you feel it through the bond?”

Clark made a pained face and shrugged.

“I mean,” he tried to explain. “Kinda? It’s different because of the alien thing, but I just know it,” he nodded. “He’s alive. We have to find him.”

And Dick understood why Superman was a symbol of hope.

“Let’s find him.”

Damian came into the cave half an hour after Pennyworth left. By then Kent was calmer and was floating next to Grayson looking at the main screen. They had Mother’s files on the new villain, probably the one who attacked him. All it had was the name of the known criminals and a blurry picture of a large man in a Batman helmet and a dark bald woman.

“T,t,” Damian huffed. “So now Mother has to worry about idiotic wannabes.”

Grayson glanced at him, and Kent hummed.

“Seems like it,” he muttered. “Whoever it is, he uses the mask to show Bruce they’re his equal, his antithesis. Could he know your secret identities?”

“How could they?” Grayson asked, but his look turned pensive.

“If they knew who we are we would be under attack,” Damian protested. “Why wait for Batman to come out if they can easily take Bruce Wayne?”

“Because their target wasn’t Bruce,” Grayson replied. “It was Batman and only him, or they would’ve taken Kate too, whether or not she’s working with us, she’s wearing the same symbol.”

“They probably knew taking Bruce Wayne was more trouble,” Kent added. “Just look at what happened last time. All kinds of the press were on it. I was on it and even Wonder Woman came to him,” he sighed. “No one knows who Batman is, only Gotham would notice him gone, but no one could help.”

“What about us?” Damian huffed.

“They took out Batman,” Grayson tilted his head with a sad look. “They think they can take us out. We are not really important to them.”

“T,t,” Damian crossed his arms. “We’ll teach them.”

Kent sent him a sad smile and Damian glared. Then the batcomputer turned red and an alarm echoed in the cave.

“Something’s happening in Wayne Enterprises,” Grayson informed as he turned the alarm off and opened a new window. “Break in. The vault.”

“No one is supposed to know about the vault!” Damian exclaimed.

“You two go,” Kent said, but it didn’t sound like an order. “I’ll try to find out more about these people,” Grayson followed Damian to the car, both of them putting on their respective masks. “And be careful! I can’t hear inside that vault.”

Damian rolled his eyes, sitting in the copilot’s seat while Grayson took the wheel.

“Fox is the only one apart from Mother that knows about the vault,” he started saying. “And the alien, I guess.”

“I know where you’re going with that, and no,” Grayson shook his head. “Lucius would never betray Bruce. He wouldn’t talk.”

“Isn’t his son back from the army?” Damian narrowed his eyes.

Grayson bit his lip.

“If they made him talk, I wouldn’t blame him,” he finally murmured, side-eyeing Damian with confidence. “Bruce would do the same.”

Damian huffed and turned to the window.

“Mother knows best than to let his emotions guide his actions,” he grumbled with no real annoyance.

He could feel Grayson’s stupid smile all the way to WE, but he sobered up in an instant, ready for the action. Damian took the power off the tower with the car’s computer and Grayson drove it through a wall, hitting Tusk, and immediately activated some flares that gave them the advantage.

Grayson leaped off the car and went after the dark woman, and Robin targeted a man in glasses carrying a case with whatever prototype Mother had in it. The man fell, Damian smirked, but before he could take the case back, a man in a red mask attacked him. Damian blocked it and hit back, sending him rolling. The man jumped to his feet and tried to kick Damian, but he dodged it. Then he heard a growl behind him and turned to see Tusk.

Tusk tried to smash him while the other one kept his attacks. Damian rolled out of the way, making some distance between him and his attackers. Time to think of a strategy to fight both and win.

He could see Grayson fighting the wannabe near the car. It looked like the fake Bat was strong, and even taller than Kent. A kick from red masked man brought him back to his own fight. He blocked it, jumped out of the way from Tusk’s onslaught, and made him crash into his partner.

That only left Tusk, but with no distractions, the giant slammed his fists over Robin. Damian dodged and Tusk broke the floor, then he threw part of it towards Damian. He couldn’t dodge it this time and fell sprawled on the ground with a groan in front of Electrocutioner.

Damian felt electricity travel through all his body. He couldn’t help but yell in pain. Then someone shouted for the man to stop, and Damian could hear him hissing something but couldn’t make out the words. There was another noise, one he recognized as a weapon flying through the air, a knife, and the electricity stopped as suddenly as it started.

He looked at Electrocutioner and found a knife in the back of his neck. The fake Bat and the rest of his conscious group were running away. He tried to follow them.

“Come back and fight, you, cowards!” He yelled.

He felt a sharp pain in his ribs, no doubt from being electrocuted. His head throbbed and he felt dizzy. He couldn’t reach them in time, but Grayson was there when he felt like fainting.

Oh, wait. He actually fainted.

Dick watched her flirt with detective Montoya. He had to admit she had good taste, even if he would never get near any detective. They were getting closer and closer.

He hated to be that guy, but they needed to talk. He sent her a message.

Not five minutes later she was grappling up to the same roof.

“Where’s the pup?” She asked.

“I thought we could talk alone,” Dick shrugged. “Katy.”

Her eyes widened.

“How long have you known?”

“Me? Not long,” Dick answered. “But Batman’s been on to you from the start.”

“Look, just so you know, I haven’t given up I just needed to clear my head,” she explained.

“We all need to take off the masks sometimes,” Dick agreed. “Remind ourselves of the people underneath,” he reached for the cowl and pulled it off.

“Dick Grayson,” she said, surprised.

“You know, when we were kids in all that society parties, I had a small crush on you,” Dick admitted with a smile.

“Really?” Kate smirked. “I thought you were totally annoying.”

“Yeah, well,” Dick put the cowl back on. “Took me a while to get all the girl thing.”

“Me too,” Kate smiled.

“And it was awkward when I learned you were Bruce’s cousin,” Dick chuckled.

“Do you still like older women?”

“I’d say,” Dick hummed, picturing Kori. “Taller and stronger.”

“Good,” Kate smirked. “Keep you in your place.”

“Funny,” Dick rolled his eyes.

“Besides,” Kate drawled. “You’re still practically a pup. Just out of teens aren’t you.”

“It’s not like you’re thirty, or something,” Dick defended.

“Right,” Kate tilted her head. “But why reveal yourself?” She wondered.

“Call it a hunch,” Dick smiled and shot his grappling hook to another building. “Come on!”

He heard Kate’s hook firing behind him. They landed in a taller building, the city glowing under them. Kate walked to the edge and Dick waited for her to talk.

“He saved me once,” she finally spoke. “In a way, he created me.”

“He does that,” Dick huffed.

“He pissed me off,” Kate added.

“He does that too,” Dick smirked.

“I got kicked out of the military and I lost myself in alcohol and drugs,” she explained. “I wanted to take care of myself. I knew I could do it,” she looked down at the city. “I didn’t want Batman or anyone saving me, but me.”

“I get that,” Dick nodded. “It doesn’t mean we have to be alone.”

“My pack- My mom and sister were victims of the animals out there,” she growled. “It’s only me and my dad. We can hardly call us a pack.”

“Well,” Dick smiled, offering his hand. “You know Bruce and I rarely agree. We’re still family. When Damian arrived, the pack grew. And it’s still growing. There’s always room for more.”

Damian woke up in the cave’s Med Bay. The light was brighter than normal and he groaned, turning his face into the pillow.  He heard the curtain move when someone entered but there were no footsteps.

“Go away,” he growled.

“I heard you wake up,” Kent said. “Lights upstairs are less… white.”

“I’m fine,” Damian grumbled but didn’t turn nor opened his eyes. “Where’s Grayson?”

“Went out,” Kent replied. “Said something about Batwoman.”

A brief silence.

“I can feel you scanning me,” Damian growled and sat up. “I told you I’m fine.”

Kent scrunched up his nose.

“I’ll say how fine you are, young Master,” Pennyworth came in with a tray in his hands. Kent took a mug from it, probably coffee. “Sit still while I check your head.”

“My head?” Damian frowned. “I don’t remember hitting my head. Electrocutioner used his weapons on me,” he shrugged. “He’s dead now.” Pennyworth and Kent raised their eyebrows at him. “I didn’t do it!” Damian threw his hands up. “It was the other man, the one with the Batman mask. He killed Electrocutioner before he could kill me.”

Pennyworth frowned and resumed checking him, flashing a light into his eyes, touching his head. Kent hummed and looked into his mug.

“He saved you?” He wondered.

“I thought it was weird too,” Damian huffed, glaring at the bandages in Pennyworth’s hands.

“Then Dick was wrong,” Kent muttered. “They do care about you,” he looked pensive for the few minutes it took for Pennyworth to bandage his head. “You should stay here.”

Damian turned his glare to him.

“What?”

“If they know who you are and that you’re back,” Kent explained. “They’ll try to take you too,” he sighed. “Bruce would never forgive me if I let something happen to you.”

“And who do you think-

“As it is, Master Damian,” Pennyworth intervened. “You do have a concussion and I saw you rub at your wrist. Take the uniform off, I’ll patch it up in no time,” he handed him a t-shirt and a pair of pants. “Then you’ll have to rest before going out again.”

“You’re not my parents,” Damian grumbled.

“And for that, young sir, you should be glad,” Pennyworth answered instantly. “Would you prefer to rest here or in your room upstairs?”

Damian glared at both of them. Pennyworth glared back, unflinchingly, and Kent was looking at him a worried look. Damian huffed.

“T,t. Here’s fine.”

He took off the upper part of the Robin suit, changed into the t-shirt, and offered his hand to Pennyworth. The Beta checked it first, applying pressure and wrapping it in a bandage.

“It’s just sprained,” he said. “I’ll bring you something to eat. Try not to force it too much.”

“Yeah,” Damian mumbled, laying back on the bed. Kent smiled at Pennyworth and handed Damian the pants, but he simply let them drop next to the bed. “Any sign of Mother?”

“Not really,” Kent winced. “I’m still listening,” he added. “If someone mentions him, or if he’s suddenly out of wherever they have him I’ll know it.”

“Great,” Damian placed his arm over his eyes. “Meanwhile we’re useless.”

“No, we’re not,” Kent tried to reassure. “Damian I-

Damian peered at him. Kent’s eyes were unfocused and his head was tilted to one side.

“Shoot,” he focused back on Damian. “I have to go. Don’t go anywhere.”

Then he flew out of the cave at superspeed. Damian rolled his eyes and covered them again. He wasn’t sure yet if he liked the alien. He hadn’t been there for Mother, but neither had Damian. And who knew how much time they got to spend together while Damian was in the Monastery. He should have stayed if only to keep Mother safe. He still believed Mother and Father could reconcile, work together, be a family.

Damian heard heavy footsteps behind the curtain. Unknown footsteps.

“Grayson?” He called.

He sat up again and strapped on his utility belt. He took a batarang as he made his way to the curtain. He rolled outside and glanced around. There was no one.

Then he felt a pinch in the side of his neck. He groaned and took the dart out of his skin. His vision started blurring and the last thing he saw was a pair of heavy boots walking closer to him. He realized he was on the ground, then everything went dark for a second time that night.

Bruce opened his eyes to see a pair of unearthly blue ones staring back at him. The owner of those eyes gave him a big grin. A kiss on his cheek. However, something was annoying Bruce and he frowned at the younger man’s face until it clicked. He reached out and took the dorky glasses off his mate to be, throwing them somewhere behind him as he curled up against the Alpha’s chest. He inhaled that perfect scent and started purring.

“Bruce,” Clark chuckled. He had a warm laugh. Warm everything. “You’re going to break them. It’s my only pair.”

“I’ll buy you more,” Bruce replied drowsily. “I’ll buy you thousands so I can break them.”

Clark laughed harder and hugged his Omega closer.

“I have something for you too,” he whispered, and Bruce cracked one eye open to see what the Alpha wanted to give him.

There, hanging from Clark’s hand was a very familiar collar.

Bruce sat up.

“Those are my mother’s pearls,” he said, taking them from Clark. “We lost them when- Where did you get them?”

Clark only chuckled, looking at Bruce as if nothing was wrong.

“Where did you get them!” Bruce demanded, ready to jump out of bed.

Before he could, a hand stopped him by his shoulder.

It was a female hand with a distinctive ring on it. Bruce looked up to find his mother’s worried face looking down at him.

She shook his head and stepped in front of him. A second person, a man, his father, was stepping in front of her, hands raised. And at the end of the alley was a man with a gun aimed at the family.

There was lighting. Bruce could see his reflection on a small puddle. He found Damian.

No. Not Damian.

It was him, nine-years-old him.

It was that night.

“What the hell is this,” he muttered.

When he looked back at his parents, they were laying on the floor, on their blood. The gunman disappeared and, in his place, hundreds of bats flew towards him and bit him. He tried to scare them off, tried to run, but something grabbed his ankles.

His parents. They were dragging him down, drowning him.

He kicked them off. Swam up. They stopped him.

Dick. Damian. Alfred. Clark.

Everyone he knew, everyone close to him. They didn’t allow him to go up. They wouldn’t let him breathe. They were killing him.

He had to let go. They had to let go. He had to leave. He had to destroy them before they could destroy him. He was better of alone. He was better.

But maybe he didn’t have to be alone.

While his pack, allies, and friends were dragging him down there was someone who always pushed him up to his limits and beyond.

He wasn’t convinced.

The pressure went up.

He was dying.

They were drowning him.

He had to remember.

He needed to remember.

What was it?

He wasn’t alone.

Damian woke up again, this time hanging upside down in a small room that looked closer to a dungeon. Jarvis Tetch was sitting in a weird chair with multiples wires connected to his hat and a CPU resting next to him. The man who stole from the vault was standing next to him with a holo-computer in front of him, he typed something on it, and it sent an electric shock from the CPU to another device right in front of them.

Mother was restrained to it. The Omega didn’t react to the electric shock. He was in his underwear, had a lost look on his face, and bags under his eyes. Damian tried to move and noticed he was wearing a straightjacket. He huffed. Why would these idiots think it’d be enough to restrain him, he didn’t know, but too bad for them, because he’ll kick their asses.

“His trauma runs so deep,” Tetch said suddenly. “It’s as if he defines himself by his pain. Such madness.”

Damian stopped his movements, hearing someone else enter the room from behind him. He closed his eyes and feigned unconsciousness.

“You have to dig deeper,” a familiar voice said, and he peered with one eye to find Talia threatening the Mad Hatter with a sword. “Push past the trauma to the child he was before he lost his precious parents. Then you’ll break him. Then he’ll be ours.”

“I think you meant your father’s,” Tetch drawled with a smirk. “I’m inside his head, darling, I know what he did,” Talia tightened her hold on the sword. “I don’t blame him. If I had known Batman was sweet Omega Wayne, I would’ve taken him long before you came looking for me,” he licked his lips. “He’d make a good Alice, so exquisite,” he inhaled, Damian had to repress a growl. “I wouldn’t need that drug dear Ra’s used, though,” he added and Damian’s eyes widened. “My methods are cleaner and more permanent. Sweet Alice would remember our time together, he would consciously enjoy it, something I can’t say about his time with dear daddy.”

“Mind your own business, Tech,” Talia spat. “Your only purpose here is to follow orders. Reprogram the Omega, then we’ll see if you’re still useful.”

Damian couldn’t believe what he heard. Talia didn’t argue about it. She didn’t deny it. He thought of all the times Mother denied any bond to Father. Could it be true that Father took advantage of the Omega? If so… how was it possible for Bruce to welcome Damian as easily as he did? Damian had met abused Omegas before. He had met abusive Alphas.

Mother didn’t deserve that. He should be protected, cherished, and loved. Like the alien did. Damian clenched his eyes shut. There’d be time to clear all of this. Father wouldn’t do that, much less to Mother. He spoke highly of him, he must feel something for him.

He wouldn’t hurt him like that.

“Easy, Talia,” Damian startled when he heard Father’s voice behind him. He didn’t hear the door nor the steps this time. “We cannot fault a Beta for his curiosity over Alphas and Omegas dynamics,” Ra’s circled Damian and looked him in the eyes with curiosity. “All you need to know is that my Omega is stubborn,” he turned to the others. “He controls every little aspect of himself… I was lucky I was there when he finally let go. Bruce wouldn’t accept any courtship or bond proposal I presented.”

Talia lowered his sword and Tetch winked at her.

“What of the rumors of Wayne’s mate?” The one in the holo-computer asked. “That reporter? The one you claim is Superman?”

“Ah yes, one of the reasons for all of this,” Ra’s answered. “Seems like my Omega is ready to settle down. He has to learn his place is right behind me. No other Alpha will get near him,” he walked to Bruce and caressed his face. “He won’t get near any other Alpha.”

More people entered the room. Damian recognized the heavy footsteps from before. The wannabe and the dark woman walked past him and stood behind Tetch.

“Ah, you’re here,” Ra’s acknowledge. “I was wondering about you,” he stepped away from Bruce and nodded to Talia.

In a quick movement, Talia swung her sword, beheading the dark woman.

“Onyx!” Wannabe exclaimed. Talia slapped him, smirking.

“You’re in big trouble,” she hissed. “I’ll shut my mouth if I were you.”

“Tell me, Heretic,” Ra’s spoke in a low dangerous voice. “What made you think that I’ll approve your plan of bringing my son here to steal his memories?” Damian frowned, confused. Talia glanced at him with a bored expression while Ra’s kept his eyes on the larger man. “Maybe it’s time for introductions,” Ra’s hummed. “Take it off.”

Heretic reached behind his head and pulled the mask off.

“Father-

“Don’t call me that,” Ra’s growled. “Turned around. Face him.” Heretic did. Damian gasped. The man had the disfigured face of a baby. He had no hair, and his skin looked pink and smooth. His face looked like Damian’s did when he was younger.

“What the hell is this!” Damian couldn’t help but yell, trashing inside the jacket.

“Damian, this is Heretic,” Ra’s answered calmly. “Heretic, my son Damian,” he walked to stand next to Damian, shushing him, he knelt to be eye level with the pup. “I made him with some DNA I had of you,” he explained. “He’s to be your loyal soldier once you take over the Shadows.”

“That’s insane!” Damian exclaimed.

“Hum. Yeah, you’re right,” Ra’s stroke his cheek in affection and stood up, glaring at Heretic. “This one disobeyed. He failed.”

“He wanted to be a real boy,” Tetch laughed, Talia scoffed.

“He’s right,” Ra’s admitted. “We allowed him too much. I allowed him to feel like he was one of us,” he frowned. “You’re not, Heretic. You’re only a clone, a weapon.”

Heretic’s fists were tight, and he was trembling. Damian thought it was cruel of Father to do something like that. Create life only to belittle it. Clone him to create his perfect soldier. Replace him after he chose Mother over him. He felt his eyes water, he bit his tongue to stop it. This was no time to act like a pup. He glanced at Mother.

Mother had accepted him as he was, telling him he was perfect as he was, teaching him to think for himself, encouraging him to find himself. And Father was taking that away. He wanted to have a brainless Omega following his orders and a brainless pup obeying his every word. He pitied Heretic. He was no more than a puppet. A pup in a man’s body.

“All I wanted,” Heretic hissed, glaring at Ra’s. “All I want is to know you as he does. Love you as he does. I want to be as much of a son to you as he is,” he glanced at Damian. “Be by your side not as a soldier but as a son.”

“Poor creature,” Ra’s stroke his chin. “I let you down by causing these emotions. How can I call myself a father when I have no bonds that prove it,” then he used his own sword to behead the man. “Except I do,” he looked at Talia, then Bruce, and finally Damian. “I have familiar bonds with my family.”

“How could you just kill him like that?” Damian asked softly.

“He was flawed,” Talia said, while Ra’s cleaned his sword. “He was no one to us, brother, don’t worry about it.”

“He was alive!” Damian argued, turning to Father. “You gave him life and then took it from him! Why?”

Talia rolled her eyes and turned to Ra’s with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, don’t look at me like that,” Ra’s growled. “That’s his mother's influence,” he hummed. “Maybe now that you’re here we could erase them,” he looked at the other two men who kept silent during the confrontation. Tetch shrugged and Calculator nodded. “You’ll be the Shadows’ heir again. There’ll be no-nonsense about justice and whatever else your mother has taught you,” he smiled down at Damian. “It’ll be as if you’d never left.”

Damian glared at him. He could see Talia also glaring at Ra’s back. There was something wrong. Father always had that maniac edge due to the prolonged use of the Pit, but Talia had an unfamiliar aura around her. Her eyes flashed green. Damian knew what it meant. Ra’s had warned him of the dangers of the Pit once when he broke his leg and Father used the Pit to heal him. Not everyone could withhold the Pit’s effects. It could drive anyone mad if their spirit wasn’t ready to witness its magic.

Ra’s had no problem with it because he learned to use it stepwise. Little by little, injurie by injurie, wound by wound until he could finally bath completely in it to avoid death. But he never allowed Talia to use it. Not like he taught Damian to clean his wounds with a damp cloth from the Pit’s water, to drink a small drop when sick. Father had been preparing him to become like him.

And they had thrown Talia into the Pit to save her.

She was going crazy.

“Father,” he called.

“Someone get the trash out of here,” Ra’s ordered, ignoring him.

“I’ll get her body,” Calculator offered, taking Onyx’s feet and dragging her out of the room.

Talia scoffed and took Heretic’s body, also kicking the heads through the door.

“Father,” Damian tried again.

“Not now, pup,” Ra’s said, walking back to stand in front of Bruce. “We have to prepare you, take his memories away,” he murmured. “We’ll make new ones as a family.”

“Damian’s gone,” Dick told Kate. “He left his kai and his bike, though,” he swung back to the batmobile. “He was taken.”

“He seemed capable of fighting,” Kate commented as they hopped in the car.

“He was injured earlier,” Dick explained.

“Could it be the same man that took Batman?” Kate asked. “If so I don’t blame him. I lost to him and Batman lost to him. An injured pup had no chance.”

“Did you find anything about them, by the way?” Dick glanced at her, turning on the computer and loading a map.

“Name’s Heretic, the woman’s Onyx,” Kate answered. “There’s nothing else.”

“It’s a start,” Dick shrugged. “Good thing Alfred put a tracker on him.”

Kate raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

“He tends to escape?” She guessed.

“Can’t say I didn’t use to do it,” Dick smirked. “Hold on, I gotta make a call.” Kate kept silent, loading her guns with non-lethal rubber bullets. Dick turned on his comm. “Superman?” Kate looked up, he ignored her. “They have Robin. I’m on my way, sending you the location,” he could feel Kate’s curiosity. “Yeah, I’m pretty sure he’ll be there,” And Clark sounded busy, he should’ve checked where he was before calling. “See you.”

“So,” Kate said the moment he hung up. “You and Superman are super friends now?”

“He’s Bruce’s- acquittance,” he grimaced. “It’s a long story.”

“That’s why you came back,” Kate hummed. “Happy to play Batman.”

“I’m not happy,” Dick grumbled.

“You’re the sun child Bruce needed back then,” Kate teased. “And I know how instinct works. You heard your Omega stepdad was courting, so you wanted to be by his side to scare off or approve of the courtship, grow the pack before he leaves to be part of another one.”

“It’s not like that,” Dick mumbled.

“Oh, right,” Kate smirked evilly. “There’s also a new pup. Don’t worry Dick, I know Bruce loves you as his own and won’t replace you with Damian. When dad first dated after my mom’s death, I wouldn’t leave him alone. Later I understood I was being a knot headed Alpha marking my territory. But hey, Beta dad with an Alpha daughter. I’m sure he missed my mom more than ever those days,” she chuckled. “She could’ve helped with all the new shit happening to me.”

“I guess,” Dick smirked. “Growing a knot sounds painful.”

“Physical pain,” Kate shrugged. “It’s the rest of it what was scary. And I had no one to help me,” she eyed Dick. “Just like Bruce had no one to help him during his first heat. Rumor has it it’s way worse than growing a knot.”

“Guess I’m lucky I’m a Beta,” Dick sighed.

“He won’t leave Dick,” she promised, Dick kept his eyes on the road. “And if he does, he’ll take you with him. Pack bonds aren’t easy to break.”

“They are if they’re not strong, to begin with,” he sighed. “If you saw him with C-Superman, you’d know it was serious. I’ve never seen him like that.”

Kate went back to loading her guns.

“I’d kill to see it,” she joked. “I can only see him as the Omega playboy that breaks hearts every night and buys restaurants because his models broke something.”

Dick laughed.

“Good times,” he said. Then pointed to an old building at the end of the road. “The sisters of perpetual grace. A respectful religious order with missions across the world.”

“Perfect front for criminal scumbags,” Kate drawled.

They got closer to the convent and a dozen nuns on the rooftop started shooting at them. Dick launched some bombs from the car and drove through the entrance. They were surrounded by more nuns.

“This isn’t going to be easy,” Kate warned. More nuns came with guns on their hands and others took swords from under their robes. “Nuns with M-60s and katanas?”

“That would make them nunjas,” Dick concluded.

Kate groaned under her breath and Dick smirked. They leaped out of the way when the nunjas fired. Kate used her guns while Dick fought with the ones with swords, throwing batarangs to the ones with guns on the roof.

He’d been in a convent once after his parent’s death and he knew nuns smelled mostly of Omegas, but these nuns smelled of nothing. It wasn’t even like Kate’s army blockers that smelled slightly of metal, more like Bruce’s own batch of blockers made with the Lazarus flower. That solved it then. The Shadows were behind Heretic, they took Bruce and Damian. Ra’s was here, somewhere inside the convent.

“This is definitely the place,” Dick said.

Killer Moth and Firefly flew from one tower towards them, throwing some bombs. Kate rolled away from the bombs, then stood back to back with Dick.

“What makes you think so?” She asked sarcastically.

They aimed their weapons, her guns, and his batarangs, but an electric blue light hit Firefly before either of them could fire.

“Looks like you could use a little help!” A man in a robotic Batman suit with wings landed near them.

“Hellooo, nurse,” Kate smirked.

“Luke?” Dick asked.

“You want a megaphone to announce that?” Luke asked in a growl. Kate snickered. “Call me Batwing,” he loaded another energy blast and sent it to the nuns behind him. Then several more, hitting each one of the nuns.

“Batwing? That’s original,” Kate mocked, then went back to fighting the nuns.

“Can’t say I’m glad to see you,” Dick said, fighting another pair of nuns.

Killer Moth flew towards Luke and fired his weapon, then flew away. Luke followed him, leaving Kate and Dick to fend off the nuns. Dick could see Firefly following them and hoped Luke knew what he was doing.

There was a big explosion above, Dick looked up and saw Luke was fine, so he focused on his task. He needed to find Damian. Find Bruce. Then they all could go home.

“I have to get inside!” He called.

Kate grunted in acknowledgment and fired to three nuns. They ran to the main door but found it locked. Then Luke landed in front of them, Killer Moth and Firefly fell behind him.

“Blow up these doors,” Dick ordered.

“God’s not going to like this,” Luke said.

“I don’t think she’s been here for a while,” Kate answered.

Luke fired some laser to the door and it blew up. Talia jumped from the smoke and attacked Kate. She dodged and ran away to cover, turning to fire some bullets at the Alpha assassin. Luke was no better since Firefly and Moth were back on the air. They fired him and he went back to chase them.

Dick bit his lip.

He was sure Kate and Luke would be fine. Talia was a problem, but Kate proved to be capable, Dick had seen her fighting, and Luke had that new suit, he’d stop Firefly and Moth easily.

Dick ran inside the convent.

The ground shook, Dick stumbled. Someone tackled him from behind. He rolled and threw them off him. It was the one in a red mask. He kicked him away and the man started doing flips and leaps, showing off. Dick simply took a defensive stance. The ground shook again and the ceiling fell on the other man.

Dick winced. He wouldn’t be getting up.

“Grayson!” Damian called behind him.

He was half carrying a nearly unconscious Bruce over his shoulders. Dick ran to meet them and wrapped Bruce’s other arm around his shoulders. The Omega was heavy.

“How are you?” Dick asked.

“In one piece,” Bruce answered, breath labored. “Which is more than I can say for this place.”

Dick and Damian carried him upstairs and out. The ground was shaking more and more. It fell from under them. Damian fell to the abyss with Bruce. The pup was quick and fired his grappling hook then caught Bruce. Dick took it and began to pull them up. Then the ground gave in under him too, and the three fell.

Luke caught them just in time. Dick saw another figure swimming away, but he couldn’t be sure who it was. A helicopter was waiting for them a few miles from the cliff.

“Thanks for saving us back there, Luke,” Dick said.

“Yeah,” Luke shrugged. “Too bad they got away. Well, dad always wanted me to work with Bruce Wayne. I’m glad to part of the team.”

Dick looked at Bruce. He had dark bags under his eyes, and he seemed… off. He had witnessed his changes since he was nine years old. Normally he had good changes. He learned to be a friend to him since he didn’t need another dad, he learned to work with others, then he learned to be a dad, or at least he was learning. He learned emotions weren’t a bad thing. The Bruce in front of him looked as weary and closed off as the Bruce he met almost ten years ago.

Even his scent was off. Dulled.

“We can handle this on our own,” Bruce growled, dismissing Kate and Luke and confirming Dick’s observations. “Nightwing, Robin, back to Gotham.”

Dick frowned.

“Room for more, uh?” Kate looked at him questioningly.

Luke shrugged, and Robin was also looking at Bruce with a worried frown.

When they arrived at the cave Pennyworth was waiting for them. He ushered Mother to the Med Bay and checked on him. However, Mother seemed to be rejecting the Beta, choosing to sit in front of the computer instead.

“Grayson,” he called and the older boy turned to him. He was taking the suit off. “There’s something I need to tell you,” he caught Bruce looking at them. “Upstairs.”

Damian turned and left the cave. Grayson frowned, finished changing into a sweatshirt and some pants, and followed. Damian knew Pennyworth didn’t like the suits upstairs, but he needed to tell Grayson what he saw. If Mother was already reprogrammed, they’d have to keep eye on him.

“What is it, little D?” Grayson said the moment they entered the kitchen.

“Don’t call me that,” Damian scrunched up his nose. “Anyway, we can’t trust Mother.”

Grayson blinked in surprise.

“What? Why not? I thought you’ll be happier,” he said.

“I am happy,” Damian huffed, frowning. Grayson raised an eyebrow. “I’m glad Mother is alive and back, but the Shadows had him, Father had him. They are working with Tetch and they were talking about reprogramming him to get him to work with them.”

“Oh, wow,” Grayson crossed his arms and paced around. “I knew Ra’s was evil but this?”

“They also said,” Damian muttered, staring at the floor. “That Father drugged- That Mother was- when they had me. Father practically raped Mother,” he admitted in a whisper.

Grayson stopped pacing and knelt in front of the pup.

“Dami, hey,” he waited for the pup to look at him. “That’s not on you. You’re not your father,” he bit his lip and looked up. “Why am I the one doing this,” he mumbled, turning his gaze back to Damian. “There are Alphas like your father, Alphas that take what they want whenever they want because they want and can do it. But there are also Alphas like Clark,” he smiled while Damian felt his eyes water in frustration. “Alphas that respect others and protect their love ones.”

“Why would Father be like the mean ones?” He asked, clenching his teeth.

“I don’t know, Dami,” Grayson sighed. “You’ll have to talk to Bruce about it if you want. Ask him whatever you want to know,” he hummed. “You have time to think over it since for now we don’t know if he’s Ra’s puppet.”

Damian groaned.

“We should’ve found him sooner,” he said. “Should’ve known Father was behind this,” he cursed. “He cloned me and then killed my clone because he disobeyed him. I thought he was going to kill me too.”

Grayson grimaced.

“Brainwashed or not,” he shrugged. “I don’t think Bruce would’ve allowed it.”

He stood up and shook Damian’s hair. Damian swatted him off.

“T,t, don’t touch me,” he grumbled with no real heat behind his words.

“Right,” Grayson smirked. “Go change before Alfred comes up and sees you still dressed like that,” he walked out the kitchen. “I bet he’ll burn the mask if that happens.”

Damian narrowed his eyes at the Beta’s back. Then, knowing Pennyworth was capable of burning not only the mask but the whole uniform, he went to his room to change. He’ll keep his stuff in there for now, at least until they were sure Mother was himself.

He realized he left his kai in the cave and went back to retrieve it. He found the alien was back and was talking to Mother. Or trying, at least. Mother seemed even more dismissing of him, even if he was finally allowing Pennyworth to check him for any major injuries.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Kent was asking.

“Yes, I told you I’m fine,” Mother growled. “You can leave now.”

Damian went to the work desk to look for his weapon, and he found a weird looking box that appeared to be made of rock. He opened it and found a green rock inside. Someone gasped behind him, hurt. He turned in time to see Kent falling to his knees.

Kent sent him a helpless look and Damian closed the box instantly.

“Sorry,” he offered with wide incredulous eyes.

Did it really hut Superman? Could it hurt him more?

No. No. He had to remember Kent was no longer an enemy. He’ll get his chance to prove himself to Mother’s pack. For now, Damian needed him to watch Mother.

“What’s that?” Mother asked with a dark curious glint in his eyes.

Pennyworth stopped looking over Mother to help the alien, but he waved him away.

“I don’t know,” Damian said. “It was here.”

“It’s, I think it’s Kryptonite,” Clark answered. “Remains from my planet, Krypton. Hal and I found it on our way back. There was a bigger asteroid but Hal pushed it away from Earth’s path. We decided to keep that as a sample, to study it,” Kent explained, smiling at Mother. “I thought you’d be curious. It makes me weak.”

“That didn’t look like you were weak,” Mother mussed. “It looked like…

“You were in pain,” Damian finished. “It can hurt you from a few feet away, why would you bring that here? Someone might use it to actually hurt you.”

“I trust you,” Kent defended. “I trust everyone in here to keep it safe,” he looked at Bruce. “I know you’ll never use it against me unless it was really necessary, and I knew you’d want to study it,” then he looked at Damian. “Besides, I think more of it has fallen to Earth for years. It may be lost somewhere in the desert, or the bottom of the ocean, who knows.”

“You have an Atlantean friend,” Damian frowned. “He could help you find it and destroy it.”

“We’ll keep this weakness a secret,” Mother interrupted. “For now.”

Pennyworth was looking at Mother with a suspicious look, only Kent seemed to ignore there was something odd with Mother. Damian scoffed and took his kai. He’ll come back later to hide the rock from Mother until they were sure he wasn’t brainwashed.

However, when he went back downstairs, the box and the rock were nowhere to be seen.

“I think you’re right,” Dick said the next day at breakfast. It was only Alfred and Damian with him while Bruce was in his room still sleeping. “I saw Clark earlier,” he continued. “He said Bruce’s scent was off,” he frowned at his bowl of cereal. “I didn’t notice it, but I guess he should know. Their bond and all,”

Damian pursed his lips.

“I didn’t notice either,” he mumbled. “He didn’t let me scent him properly when I woke him up,” he shrugged.

“Alfred?” Dick turned to the older Beta. “Did you notice something odd about Bruce?”

Alfred sighed.

“He was like that the first time he came back,” Alfred said. “Give him time.”

Dick knew what he meant. When Bruce took him in people said he was what the Omega needed. A pup. He didn’t know how Bruce was before. He’s always been a playboy, but at the time he didn’t need to fake his drunkenness since he was really drunk. Now he knew Bruce had been grieving. Mourning the pup he thought he lost.

But he had seen him get better. First with him, because even if Dick preferred to live somewhere else, he had to admit Bruce did all he could. He thought he would be dead, for, if it weren’t for Batman, he’d had gone out alone looking for trouble.

Then, when Talia dropped Damian off, Bruce looked more alive. Dick had a theory. He thought that Bruce allowed Clark to get near him because of Damian. He was opening himself up more to others, his pup was back with him, he wasn’t so angry all the time.

“Guess we can’t expect him to be fine after Ra’s kidnapped him,” Dick sighed.

That didn’t explain the scent. He’d have to check that out, to confirm Clark’s observation. However, that week Bruce was harder to approach than ever. Even his true mate had trouble talking to him, as Dick witnessed one day.

He had decided to stay in the manor in case anything happened. Damian spent half the day at the library, studying, and the other half in the back garden, training and meditating. Dick could see the monastery did good to the pup, but it was all going to waste since Bruce didn’t approach him. The pup was becoming restless, and it didn’t help that he was suspicious. Dick had to stop him several times from going looking for Ra’s, or in one memorable occasion when he tried to trap Bruce and interrogate him.

Clark had spent less time at the manor, knowing Bruce was hurt and impatient, and because the world needed Superman more constantly. There were many accidents and seemingly random attacks all over the planet. If Dick was as paranoid as Bruce, he’d say Ra’s had planned them all. But he didn’t want to be as paranoid as Bruce, so he decided to believe in coincidence for once.

Then, one day, Dick was going to the cave to train and check on the computer how his own city was doing. He was distracted on his phone, sending another message to Kori when he heard the muffled yells. He frowned, locked his phone, and peered around the corner.

Bruce and Clark were fighting. Or, more specifically, Bruce was yelling at Clark while Clark frowned and glared at the Omega. Dick could smell both of their anger, which also surprised him since Bruce usually wore blockers whenever he could.

“For once in your life listen to me!” Bruce yelled. “Nothing happened! I’m completely fine! Ra’s didn’t even get close to me!”

“Bruce-

“Just leave,” Bruce said, turning his back to the Kryptonian. “I don’t need you.”

“Bruce,” Clark begged, his glare disappearing under a sad expression. “Don’t shut me out.”

“I’m broken,” Bruce mumbled. “You deserve so much better. I can’t give it to you. I won’t,” Bruce glanced at Clark, then walked past him towards the elevator. “Leave. Don’t come near me again.”

The elevator shut behind him, leaving only Dick and Clark in the cave. Clark sighed, defeated, and Dick decided to show himself.

“Don’t take it personally,” he said, smiling at the hero. “It would’ve happened sooner or later. Alfred told us to give him time, so I tell you the same. Maybe once we know what Ra’s is planning and we stop him, he’ll listen to you.”

“There’s always something,” Clark mumbled and frowned at the ceiling, probably seeing Bruce with his x-ray vision. “I thought we were making some progress. We were like friends, even Diana considers him one.”

“Well, yes,” Dick shrugged, eyeing him worriedly. “Is the scent back to normal?”

“For the most part,” Clark looked at him. “Is still somehow muted. Why?”

“Oh, nothing,” Dick shook himself. “Just something Dami said. We’re keeping an eye on him. I know you’ve been busy.”

“World is going crazy,” Clark tilted his head. “Actually, I have to go now,” he glanced at Bruce again. “Shout if something happens.”

“Sure.”

Dick saw him fly out of the cave, and he sighed. Bruce might think he wasn’t enough for Clark, it was like him to do that, but he wouldn’t express it so… freely. The Bruce he knew would have thought it and bottled it up and let it ruin his relationship unless the other part, Clark, obliged him to talk about it just like he obliged him to talk about the bond.

Fun times.

He took out his phone again and put some music to begin his training. Not an hour later, Bruce was back in the cave, surprised to see Dick in there. He didn’t say anything as he also began his training on the other end of the room.

Dick thought his poker face was more expressionless than ever.                   

“You really should be resting,” Grayson told Mother. “The summit is tomorrow.”

Mother sighed irritated.

“It’s been a week,” he growled. “I’m fine.”

The dark spots under his eyes showed otherwise.

Damian knew about Mother and the alien’s fight because Grayson added it to Mother’s odd behavior. He had thought the alien wouldn’t give up, but it’s been three days since he visited the manor, and he hadn’t even called. Knowing about the missing rock that could hurt him, Damian was a little bit worried. Just a little. He’d deny it either way.

“All things considered, Master Bruce,” Pennyworth said, bringing them lunch. “You’re in surprisingly good condition.”

“Father treated us like machines that he could just program,” Damian growled, looking for any reaction on Mother’s face. “That’s all we are to him.”

“We’ll investigate further after the summit,” Mother said in a matter of fact tone.

“Why wait?” Grayson demanded, eyes narrowed. “I’ll call in Kate and Luke and we-

A batarang embedded itself in the wall behind Dick, centimeters from his ear.

“No,” Mother said as if he hadn’t just thrown one of his weapons to one of his sons. “You shouldn’t have involved them in the first place.”

“Batwing pretty much involved himself,” Grayson growled back.

“And Batwoman?” Mother walked up to Grayson, hovering over him. “She forced you to reveal our secrets?”

“You weren’t here, sir,” Pennyworth stepped in. “Master Dick made a judgment call,” he stood straight. “And I think it was the right one.”

“Maybe so,” Mother turned away from Grayson. “But from here on, it’s only family.”

“Kate, your cousin,” Grayson called. “It’s going through the hard drive we got from the convent.”

“Fine,” Bruce grunted. “When she’s done, that’s it.”

“We have-

“You’re not Batman anymore, Dick,” Mother turned to glare at Grayson. “I lead this pack. I call the shots around here.”

Then he walked upstairs and left the cave. The three other members watched him until he closed the secret entrance behind himself. Then Grayson huffed and crossed his arms.

“It’s been a week,” he mumbled.

“Mother’s behavior is still odd,” Damian agreed. “His scent didn’t change once, not even when he threw a batarang at your head. And he won’t react to anything we say.”

“It’s like he’s following some script,” Grayson nodded. “I know we aren’t always in the best terms, but I could get him to think things through before dismissing me completely.”

“He’s been through a lot recently,” Pennyworth defended. “I don’t think being away from Master Clark is helping either,” he explained. “Their bond was growing strongly.”

And Damian believed him. He had been the only witness to their interactions, after all. He just hoped the alien would come back before it was too late. Mother could die if their bond was broken, and they were already in danger because of Father. He wasn’t thinking about Talia and her Lazarus madness. He’ll leave that for when they had to cross that bridge.

“I’m sure he’ll be back,” Grayson offered.

Damian shrugged.

“T,t, whatever.”

“I’ll be by his side during the summit,” Pennyworth promised. “Don’t worry too much, young sirs. Meanwhile, you may begin looking for Ra’s and his shadows.”

With that, Pennyworth left, preferring to use the elevator instead of the stairs.

“Come on,” Grayson said. “We could use the distraction.”

Damian smirked and followed him on patrol. Mother had gone out three times after coming back, but only for a few hours, and after midnight, while Nightwing and Robin had been patrolling daily in their normal hours. Damian found it almost therapeutic. He only had to survive Grayson’s stupid jokes and kick some asses.

Nothing seemed out of place that night. Damian pretended it meant the next day would be good too, but he knew Gotham, and he knew his father. They just had to wait.

Dick was standing on the trapeze in the cave, a frown on his face and his earpiece in place.

“So, he doesn’t want my help,” Kate was saying, and Dick could picture her I told you so face. “Guess you were wrong about him changing, huh?”

“He says he’s grateful for everything you’ve done, Kate, but he just feels that,” Dick sighed. “Hell, you know how he’s like,” he jumped on the trapeze, did a couple of flips, and jumped down, kicking a dummy doll. “He said he wants to keep in the family,” he grunted.

“I thought you wanted me to be part of the family,” Kate drawled.

“I do,” Dick answered. “And I was pretty sure he’ll think about it. There’s something off about him. Have you seen anything weird in the city lately?”

“Not really,” Kate sighed. “It’s been really quiet, even for Gotham.”

“That’s weird in itself,” Dick agreed. “What about the hard drive? Have you found anything?”

“No,” Kate said. “I gave it to Batwing. His father’s tech could help us.”

“It will,” Dick nodded. “I’m sorry about all this, Kate.”

“There’s nothing to be sorry about,” Kate assured, but Dick could hear her sadness and resignation. “Goodbye, Dick.”

She hung up before Dick could say anything else, so he continued kicking and punching the dummy doll. Damian came in minutes later and saw him train.

“Would you like a moving opponent?” He huffed with a challenging smirk.

“All right,” Dick narrowed his eyes at the pup. “No cheating and no weapons, we only spar.”

“I don’t need weapons to kick your ass, Grayson,” he answered, standing in position.

“You wanna make a bet out of this?” Dick took a defensive stance, smirking at the pup.

“Sure, why not,” Damian shrugged. “If you win, you can ask me to do anything, and when I win, you’ll get me a dog.”

Dick raised his eyebrows.

“A dog?”

“Yes,” Damian nodded firmly. “I saw one at the shelter. The stupid girl working there said he was aggressive and that if no one adopted him they’ll have to sacrifice him.”

“Dami,” Dick raised his hands. “If you want a dog, I’m sure Bruce will get it for you.”

“T,t,” Damian scoffed. “Pennyworth doesn’t want mutts in this house. If you bring him as a surprise, they won’t be able to say no. And I want that dog, not just any dog.”

Dick pursed his lips.

“Fine,” he groaned. “First you have to win.”

“No problem,” Damian’s smirk widened.

Before they could start, though, the computer showed an alarm. Dick frowned at it, not recognizing the code, then realized it came from Kate’s com. It showed some coordinates leading to the rooftop of a downtown building.

“We gotta go,” Dick said.

“I’ll take my win by default, then,” Damian concluded and ran to change.

“No! That’s not how it works!” But the pup was already gone.

Dick sighed and went to change too. A pet would do good to the pup, he guessed.

They arrived at the rendezvous, Batwoman was already waiting for them. She told them how her dad had attacked her. Shot her from the back, trying to kill her.

“He didn’t remember anything,” she said. “It was as if he was programmed to do it.”

“Why?” Damian wondered, looking between Dick and Kate.

“Somehow they knew you had the drive,” Dick mussed. “Like they knew about the vault at Wayne Enterprises.”

“Mother told them,” Damian concluded. Dick could hear the hurt in his voice.

He couldn’t blame him. They had the reprogrammed theory but they had hoped they were wrong. Dick wished they had been wrong.

“Ra’s has been working with Mad Hatter,” Dick explained to Kate. “They reprogram the mind. He must’ve wanted B back, willingly or not.”

“Father is a sore loser,” Damian agreed, frowning. “I bet he did something to Superman. The alien wouldn’t have missed the summit otherwise.”

“Ra’s knows how to hurt Superman?” Kate asked. “Kid, your father is crazy.”

“He’s not,” Damian glared at her. “He might be evil but he’s not crazy. Talia on the other hand,” he turned to Dick. “She might try something against both of my parents to lead the Shadows.”

“Is world domination on her list as well?” Batwing asked, landing suddenly by them. “I found this on the hard drive,” he showed a holo-screen with multiple names.

“There are vice-presidents on this list,” Dick observed. “Military and Corporate leaders, the vice-counselor of Germany.”

“So, what if the Shadows got to everyone on the list?” Luke asked them, rhetorically. “If they got to these people’s minds, they’d have influence on almost every country.”

“Oh, god, kid, you’re right,” Kate looked at Damian. “Your daddy is an evil genius.”

“Yeah, and my sister is Lazarus crazy,” Damian muttered.

“Wait,” Dick called their attention. “All these people, they’re at the summit, along with Bruce Wayne.”

“Great,” Kate grunted. “I wanted to get into that watchtower, anyway.”

Luke chuckled.

“Me too,” he said. “The invitation was for my dad, though, and he’s still in the hospital.”

“Let’s crash the party, then,” Dick said, sending Damian a reassuring smile.

Pup’s mother would be fine.

“Hey, Batwing,” Kane called Fox through the com. “Need a ride in the Batwing?”

Fox huffed.

“Very funny.”

Damian rolled his eyes.

“You sure they won’t know we’re coming?” Kane asked.

“Not once we jammed their radar and shut down the alarm system,” Fox answered.

“Good thing you got us the schematics,” Grayson said, showing them the screen in the board while it sent the files to Batwing’s system.

“Got them,” Fox nodded and flew ahead of them.

“Engaging auto-pilot,” Grayson warned.

Damian stood from his seat and followed the Alpha and Beta to the dropout. He had a determined frown on his face, and he hadn’t said a word since they left the rooftop. At least he hadn’t said anything to the others, but secretly he had tried to call for Superman. He felt like it’d be his fault if Kent was harm by his father in any way, he was suspicious of Mother, and yet he left the rock with him.

Ra’s knew nothing of the mystical arts, even if he had a magical Lazarus Pit, he’d never been interested in learning magic. Damian threatened to learn to keep the alien away, but after what he learned of his Mother and Father relationship… The alien was Mother’s true mate. He’d be better Alpha than Father.

If he was still alive.

The landed on the Watchtower and Luke hacked into it to open an entrance then closed it behind them. They ran through the halls, talking about the plan. Damian didn’t agree on it but he now understood why civilians were a priority. He wanted to find Mother, though, and warn Father about Talia. So, yes. The others could go evacuate the leaders, but he’d go in search of his dysfunctional family.

Suddenly, Firefly crashed on Batwing and sent him flying into another hallway.

“We don’t have time for this Damian,” Talia called behind them. The three remaining bats turned to face her. “Join us, or die.”

Batman stood next to her, and Tusk behind, but Ra’s was nowhere to be seen.

“Where’s Father,” Damian demanded.

“I’m afraid Father couldn’t keep up with our plan,” Talia smirked. “I’m the new leader of the Shadows. You can join me, or you can join him. Your choice.”

“Mother?” He called. Batman didn’t react.

“He answers to me now,” Talia goaded. “The best Alpha got the Omega in the end.”

“You’ll pay for this!” Damian launched against Talia, but before he could get near her he felt someone pulling on his cape.

Batman used Robin’s cape to pull and push him away from Talia. Grayson intervened, but Batman blocked his attacks and kicked him away, turning on Batwoman when she also tried to punch him. Tusk grabbed Kane and Damian jumped on his shoulders, distracting him. Kane freed herself and Kicked Tusk making him stumble on the railings and sending him crashing down to a lower level. Tusk grabbed Damian’s ankle and dragged him with him. Damian kicked him and loosened his hold in time to grab the edge of the railing, hanging above the Watchtower’s engine while Tusk fell on the bridge.

He pulled himself up and rolled from under Tusk’s attack. The mammoth raced towards him and Damian jumped over him, making him crash against a wall. He could hear the other two fighting above. He had to end Tusk and find Father.

He wondered briefly if he’d find Mother’s mate’s body around there, somewhere.

He shook his head. He had to focus.

Then there was an explosion from outside that shook the entire building. Damian lost his footing for a second too long, and Tusk grabbed him by the head and threw him against the floor. Damian stood up, somewhat dizzy, and rolled out of the way in time for the Meta to crash against the railing. It gave under his weight and Tusk fell.

“No!” Damian shot his grappling hook, trying to catch the villain. If Mother could see him now… Maybe he should let him die. No. All lives mattered. “Justice, not vengeance,” he mumbled, pulling on the rope. He felt when the weight disappeared, and finished pulling it until he saw the broken end. “Fuck.”

He had no time to waste.

“Batwing to Robin,” he activated his com. “Uh, we got a situation here. I need you to manually transfer power from the damaged engine to the other two.”

“On it,” Damian ran through more hallways, following Fox’s direction into the control room. It was nearly empty except for a body sprawled out in the middle of the room.

He ignored it and ran to the controls, turning off the engine and changing the wires. The Watchtower hit a building, making it shake again. Damian huffed, grabbing the control to not fall. He continued moving the wires but it was doing nothing.

He felt a hand on his shoulder and he looked up to find his father.

“The lever,” Ra’s pointed, tiredly. He had multiple bruises and a nasty wound he was covering in his abdomen, still bleeding.

Damian saw the lever and nodded, running towards it to pull it down. The Watchtower stopped moving for a second, then it was moving back to the beach.

“Are you okay?” Damian ran to Ra’s, pushing his hands over the wound to stop the bleeding. “What happened? Was it Talia?” He demanded. “I swear I’ll kill her, I don’t care what Mother thinks.”

“No, Damian,” Ra’s fell to the floor, keeping his pup’s hands under his, over his wound. “It was on me,” he sighed defeated. “I knew she felt envy on how I treated you, and I knew your mother saved her by drowning her in the Pit. I knew what Lazarus' madness was, yet I ignored the signs.”

“You’ll be fine,” Damian decided. “We’ll find you help, another Pit, then we’ll have a long talk about Mother.”

Ra’s smiled at his pup.

“You heard Tetch,” he murmured. “There’s no denying it, Damian. I was a terrible man, a terrible Alpha, and a terrible father. And I apologize for that.”

“You can keep trying to kill me once we save you,” Damian ignored him. “You can be jealous of Mother’s mate, attack us, have more evil plans, but you can’t die.”

“Pup,” Ra’s chuckled. “I see your Mother in you now. I’m very glad he found out about you.”

“Father,” Damian growled, fighting tears back.

“He was right,” Ra’s continued. “You’re already so great,” he breathed. “I’m very proud of you and the man you’ll become,” he took Damian’s hands from his wound and kissed the pup’s knuckles. “Tell your mother I’m sorry.”

“Robin?” Fox called, and he activated his com again. “Where are you? Nightwing needs our help.”

“On my way,” Damian said, then turned to his dad. “I’ll be back for you. Don’t die.”

He then ran out the door then, losing Ra’s resigned smile.

Dick yelped in pain when Bruce dislocated his shoulder. He groaned when Batman twisted the other one and pushed him against the floor. Something cracked, and he feared his wrist was broken and not only sprained.

“Well done, beloved,” Talia’s voice said from somewhere behind. “We’ll at least have this victory,” she threw something at Bruce, then Dick felt the cold end of a gun behind his head. “Finish him.”

“Bruce,” he tried, but Bruce pushed him harder and he groaned. “Don’t.”

“That’s what is all about in the end,” Damian growled from behind, catching Bruce’s attention. “Isn’t it, sister? You don’t care about the better world Father taught us about. It’s just about control. Power.”

“Kill your bastard first,” Talia ordered. “We can make better ones.”

Bruce stood from Dick and aimed the gun at his pup. Dick heard Damian’s footsteps approaching. He couldn’t let the pup fight his mother. He couldn’t let Bruce fight his pup. It’ll kill them both if that happened.

“Bruce!” Dick tried to stand but he couldn’t feel his right arm and his left wrist was killing him every time he moved it. Damian stopped running, and Bruce didn’t shoot him. “You don’t kill. You’ve never killed,” Bruce used his escrima stick to keep him on the ground. “Don’t let her win,” Dick begged. “Don’t let her take your soul.”

“If anything, I have cleansed it,” Talia said, walking towards him.  “I washed away his trauma. I erased you all from his life. He’s free to become greatness,” she growled. “finish them.”

“You brought us all together because you understood our pain,” Dick said, looking at Bruce. “Our loneliness, better than anyone. We needed you. We needed a family,” Dick could see Bruce’s hand shaking, he hoped Damian was ready to cover if something went wrong. “And you gave us one. We’re pack.”

“Shoot him!” Talia yelled.

“You’re not just a mask,” Dick continued. “You’re a man,” he closed his eyes. “The best man I’ve ever known.”

The stick fell beside him, and Bruce took a few stumbling steps away from them.

“Mother,” Damian fearful voice called.

Dick turned to see Bruce with the gun still in his hand aimed directly at himself.

“Fight it!” Dick cried, standing up slowly.

“I can’t!” Bruce’s shaky unused voice grunted.

“Yes, you can, damnit!” Dick yelled.

“Enough!” Talia yelled.

Several things happened at once: there were two gunshots, to begin with, and Dick saw from the corner of his eye how Talia dropped her sword and clutched her hand but there was no blood. Damian cried for Bruce, and Dick focused on the Omega and found Superman standing next to Bruce, he had the gun in one hand, and he dropped the bullet from the other, still under Bruce’s chin.

Dick sighed in relief and ran to catch Bruce when he looked like fainting.

Damian also ran to the Omega and wrapped his arms around Bruce’s waist.

“I’m sorry,” Bruce told them in a soft, broken voice. “I’m so, so sorry.”

“It’s all right, Mother,” Damian mumbled into Bruce’s chest.

Dick simply squeezed the arm wrapped around his shoulders, wincing when his wrist burned. Alfred will have a field day patching them up.

“This is for what you did to my father, bitch,” Kate growled, punching Talia with her gun, breaking her lip. Batwoman had shot Talia when she tried to attack Dick, then got close when Talia was distracted by Superman, who stood between them and Talia. Kate aimed her gun at Talia from behind her, just in case, Dick thought.

“If I were you,” Superman growled, eyes glowing red and feet leaving the floor. “I’d leave before I break every bone in your body.”

“You should be dead,” Talia hissed, narrowing her eyes.

“Lucky for you I’m still stronger than that rock,” he smirked. “Lex’s robot is currently laying in several places around Metropolis. As will you, if you don’t leave right this instant,” Clark threatened. “Or if you try attacking my mate again.”

Bruce huffed quietly, Dick smirked at him, and Damian turned his head to see Clark.

Talia scoffed but decided she couldn’t win this fight and ran towards the door, only to be intercepted by Luke.

Damian released Bruce and stood next to Clark, surprising Dick and Bruce.

“It’s over, Talia,” he growled. “You’ll pay for everything you’ve done, including our father’s attempted murder.”

Bruce tensed under Dick’s arm.

“I didn’t attempt nothing,” Talia spat. “The old man should be dead by now. As we all will be in our next meeting!” She took a grenade from her suit pocket and activated it, throwing it against the window.

She ran to it and jumped out. Batwoman tried to catch her, but she lost her balance and fell behind Talia. Luke caught Kate, Damian knelt on the edge and peered outside. Dick felt Bruce’s weight increasing and he couldn’t keep him up anymore.

“Clark!” He called, groaning.

Superman flew to them, ignoring the others and Damian telling them Talia was escaping on another ship, and took Bruce’s weight off him.

“I’m fine,” Dick told Clark when he sent him a worried look. “Don’t x-ray me.”

He left him to scan Bruce and went to stand next to Damian, watching the ship Talia was escaping on get further and further away.

“Weird,” Luke said, depositing Kate back on solid ground. “My scan says she’s not alone in that thing.”

Damian turned sharply.

“We gotta find Father,” he ordered, running to the door.

At that moment they heard an explosion, and Damian froze, turning his head towards Talia’s ship. Dick also turned to it. It had exploded. Its rest were falling into the ocean. It didn’t look like anyone could have survived.

“I don’t have any sign of life,” Luke explained, looking at his holo-computer.

Kate walked to Damian and wrapped an arm around him.

“I’m sorry kid,” she mumbled.

Damian shrugged her off.

“Let’s get out of here,” he scoffed.

Dick sighed and looked at Clark for help, but the man was as lost as him with his Omega’s unconscious body in his arms.

“We still have to get everyone out,” Luke observed. “Or have you forgotten the summit?”

Dick’s eyes widened.

“Alfred.”

“I heard you talk to Damian,” Clark admitted, looking at his lap. “I didn’t mean to. I was worried and I thought you’d be still asleep.”

“You wanted to hear my heartbeat?” Bruce smirked, eyeing him. Then he frowned. “We do need to talk.”

“I know,” Clark put a hand on Bruce’s shoulder. “But we can wait. I’ll wait until you’re ready. I don’t want to pressure you into anything.”

He didn’t want to be that kind of mate.

“What I told you,” Bruce glanced him, then back at the box on the deskwork. “About not needing you,” he gulped. “I might not need you, but I do want you,” he hurried on. “But the other thing. That’s something I do believe.”

Clark smiled softly.

“You think you don’t deserve to be happy,” Clark said.

“I’m broken, Clark,” Bruce looked him in the eye. “And you do deserve so much better,” he ran a hand through his hair. “You heard what happened. I’m not good for you.”

“Bruce,” Clark hugged him, kissing his forehead with care and breathing in his sweet scent. “I heard you tell your pup his Alpha dad raped you. I heard you blame yourself for not noticing said Alpha’s plan. I heard your heart when you told him how you thought him dead. And I recognize now the scar in your abdomen.”

A scar from an operation done in a hurry to a nearly dead Omega. He could only imagine they hurried to hide the pup, and then Ra’s used the Pit’s water to heal the Omega enough for him to survive. That scar ran very deep. Clark wondered if the pain of it was what made Bruce think he had lost his pup.

“I don’t know if I can have pups,” Bruce mumbled into Clark’s shoulders, not pushing him away. “How good of an Omega can I be if I can’t do the most important thing Omegas do.”

“I don’t want for your womb, Bruce,” Clark answered. Besides, that was stupid.

“You didn’t want me before,” Bruce said, this time trying to get out of the embrace.

Clark tightened his hold on the Omega. It was true. He hadn’t wanted Batman, nor Bruce Wayne before he breathed his scent. Then he knew they were bonded. But he had wondered before about all that.

And the last few months, with Damian away and Gotham in relative tranquility… They got closer. They were best friends and true mates and Clark knew he could love and cherish the Omega like he deserved, protect him from bigger treats, and cheer him when he went out as Batman.

“I only knew the bat,” he smirked. “Then I got to know the man,” he turned Bruce’s face to him and kissed him chastely on the lips. “This strong, intelligent, loving man. How could I not fall for him?”

“I don’t think that’s me,” Bruce rolled his eyes, smiling under the kiss.

“Really?” Clark raised an eyebrow. “Did you or did you not defend Damian’s father all the while telling him how he raped you and how he took the pup from you before the nine months because even if this Alpha was the devil in person he was Damian’s dad and he had taken care of him during almost ten years?”

“Was it a good thing?” Bruce wondered.

“You’re teaching him to differentiate good from evil, Bruce,” Clark assured. “I also heard what he said about finding Ra’s in the vessel. It sounded like Ra’s did repent at the end of his life,” he smiled. “He gets to keep his father’s memory, but he knows he was not a good man,” he hummed. “Not everyone gets to have those memories.”

Bruce tilted his head.

“I thought your parents were alive?”

“Oh, they are,” Clark nodded. “Ma and Pa are back in Smallville, they want to meet you,” Bruce blushed. “But my biological parents… I’ll show you soon. You’ll love the ship.”

Bruce wrapped his arms around Clark’s neck, rested his head on the pseudo-Alpha’s cheek, and closed his eyes. Clark memorized this moment to heart and locked it in his favorites moment in his mind.

“I’m sorry about the Kryptonite,” he whispered.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Clark soothed, rubbing his back. “You weren’t yourself.”

“Now Luthor has some and he’s been trying to kill you forever,” Bruce cursed.

“He’d have found some of it eventually,” Clark mentioned. “I told you, I think there’s more around Earth. Should’ve fallen along with my ship.”

“We’ll have to look for it,” Bruce promised. “Only I should have it,” he smirked, raising his head to look into blue eyes.

“I agree,” Clark kissed him.

He trusted this man with his life. He didn’t think the kryptonite could be destroyed, but there was no safer place than his bat’s cave.

“There’s something more I wanted to talk with you,” Bruce added, blushing slightly. “It’s about my next heat,” Clark stopped breathing. “What would you think about spending it with me?”

“Are you serious?” Clark grinned. “I’d be honored.”

Bruce grinned too, and Clark felt breathless and stupidly in love. How was possible this extraordinary human was his?

“It starts in three weeks, more or less,” Bruce said. “You’ll stay in here with me, obviously, and I’ll send the pups somewhere else.”

“Bruce,” Clark chuckled. “You’re a terrible dad. No, wait, mom. You’re a terrible mom.”

“They’d thank me!” Bruce gasped in fake drama. “They don’t want nor need to smell all of that. I could even tell Alfred to go on vacation, but then who would feed us?”

“I can feed you,” Clark rolled his eyes. “Why don’t we stay at my apartment in Metropolis? That way your pups stay home and you don’t worry about them.”

Bruce bit his lip.

“For our first heat together, I’d be much more comfortable in my nest,” he said. “They won’t mind. I promise. Damian has to learn to work with a team, anyway.”

“Sounds like you already have something planned,” Clark kissed his cheek.

“You know me,” Bruce smirked. “I have plans for everything.”

Clark couldn’t deny that.

Chapter Text

Clark was nervous. He had never been as nervous as he was at that moment and his cheeky Omega was laughing at him. Clark pouted.

Bruce was brushing his cheek on Dick’s hair, leaving his scent, while his youngest pup glared at them from a few feet away. Dick chuckled and pushed Bruce away with an annoyed huff, winking at Clark and walking towards the batmobile, putting on his domino. Then it came Damian’s turn to scent mark his mom and be marked in return.  The pup was sure to put out a fight, squirming to get out of Bruce’s hug, and grumbling in fake annoyance when Bruce purred and scented him. They all knew the pup was capable enough to move out if he really wanted, so Clark thought it was adorable and grinned at Damian. In turn, Damian glared at him and hugged his mother tighter.

Bruce chuckled. “It’ll be okay, Damian,” he promised.

“It better be,” Damian growled, glancing up at Bruce. “Do I really have to go? I could stay. I’ll stay in the penthouse with Grayson and I’ll patrol every night with him.”

“No, Damian,” Bruce smiled softly, encouraging. “This is not a punishment. I want you to meet more people your age. Or, younger, at least,” he hummed. “And you should start working with a team. It won’t ever be just you and me.”

Damian pursed his lips but decided to drop it. Then his green eyes focused on Clark with fierce determination.

“You keep Mother safe,” he ordered. “Now we have the means to hurt you.”

Clark gulped, wide-eyed at the pup’s audacity. He knew, however, that deep, deep down, Damian didn’t want to hurt him. After all the fiasco with Ra’s and Talia, he had come to trust him more. Those last weeks were a nightmare for the Waynes.

Damian was grieving the death of his father and sister, understandable. Bruce was grieving the death of his former mentor and, even if no one liked it, his pup’s Alpha dad. Damian was also creeped out because his father had cloned him and then killed the clone just like that.

Of course, Clark wasn’t supposed to know about the clone, since it was a talk between Bruce and his pup, but he had been worried about the Omega because of the Mind Control and the approaching heat. In his defense, Bruce should’ve known he’d be listening and he hadn’t told him to stop. At least not about listening to them… He had told him to stop hovering, though, because his scent was “a distraction and I have work to do here, Clark.”

So, Clark had to stay in Metropolis until Bruce called him and told him his heat was starting. They had decided to spend it together this time, at the manor because Bruce would be more comfortable in his own nest, and Clark was extremely happy, but also deathly nervous. Terrified, even.

What if his lack of knot was a problem?

What if he hurt Bruce?

What if Bruce wanted more than he could give?

Lois always said that heats could be fun with the right partner. She often told him how Omegas wanted to be cherished and pampered in between the wild activities. But she also told him how some heats were stronger and more painful and, in those cases, they only wanted to knot and sleep.

He didn’t have a knot to help Bruce… But he could take care of his Omega. He could give him pleasure. He could… give other things. Do other things. He was very open-minded.

He could hear the batmobile roaring to life and speeding away in the background, but he couldn’t stop thinking about the what-ifs-

“Clark,” Bruce hummed with an evil smirk, getting his attention. “They’re gone and you’re panicking,” he wrapped his arms around Clark’s neck, making eye contact. Clark felt his breath hitch. His Omega was amazing. “If you’re not sure about this, it’s okay,” Bruce murmured, patient. “We don’t have to rush things. We’ll have more chances.”

Clark shook his head and kissed his Omega’s soft lips. “I want this,” he assured. “I’m just worried about… well, you know. The lack of Alpha parts.”

Bruce closed his eyes, grinned, and took a deep breath. “Your scent alone is making it better already,” he opened his eyes, which gleamed golden for a second, and kissed Clark’s cheek.

Then he took his hand and led him upstairs.

“Why I have to go to your children's training school and you get to stay in Gotham?” Damian asked, pouting, but he’d deny it.

“Well,” Dick began, thinking carefully on his words. “Bruce wants you to learn to be a part of a team,” he said. “Besides, they’re not children, they’re teenagers. You’re the only child there’ll be.”

“T,t,” Damian scoffed. “Only for a year,” he turned towards the window and rested his head on it.

“Don’t tell me Damian Wayne is afraid of a little socializing?” Dick teased.

“I’m not afraid of anything,” the pup turned back immediately to glare at him. “Teammates are a liability.”

Dick raised his eyebrow.

“Really?” He asked. “Then what am I to you?”

“An unavoidable irritation,” Damian growled, but he was smirking.

Dick kind of understood that. Once upon a time, he also preferred to work only with Bruce or alone. Part of it was because it was hard for others to follow his lead when they didn’t have the same training, but mostly it was because, after the circus, he preferred to be alone. He got better eventually, and he had to work with others in the academy. Then there was Kori, and he realized that while he was good alone, he didn’t have to be all the time. It was even fun to work with others besides his dad.

He got to make friends, and he hoped Damian would too. Pup grew up alone, surrounded only by shadows, and the manor was no different. Dick should know. Not even Gotham Academy was safe when your dad was the Prince of Gotham himself. No real friends there, and the bullying- well, Dick was relieved when he finally got out and entered the BPD-Academy.

He hid his smirk when he caught Damian’s awed expression and turned his eyes back to the road. The Titan Tower was magnificent if he said so. Bruce helped, of course, with all the tech that allowed for a three-dimensional holographic training. Then when he met Cyborg, he asked for an update with his tech, and it got even better. It had many rooms for it was built with one single purpose. It shall welcome every pup with special abilities that had no-where else to go, or that simply wanted to learn to control their gifts. Kori was the first the Bat anonymously received through Dick, and she decided to stay when Dick got tired of it.

She was a good leader, and even better, she was a good big sister. Caring, understanding, protective. If it weren’t for her alien scent as strong as an Alpha’s, Dick would say she was an Omega, much like Bruce. She could even have children without the problems female Alphas generally had if they got pregnant. It would be worthy to see people’s reactions since she looked nothing like an Omega.

When they arrived at the Tower the Titans were already waiting for them outside.

“Try not to behead anyone,” Dick told Damian before jumping out of the car.

He might not be the caring big sibling Kori was, but he could annoy the pup whenever he wanted.

“Starfire,” he greeted, extending his hand.

“Nightwing,” she greeted back and took his hand.

Damian stopped beside them for a second and Dick could swear the pup rolled his eyes, but hell, it’s been long since he last saw his girlfriend. With all that went on in Gotham and his studies and Blüdhaven… He wished he could stay and send Damian back, but he was sure Bruce would murder him, heat or not.

They’ve been good, he didn’t want to jinx it.

“It’s been a while,” Kori mentioned.

“I know,” Dick almost sighed. “You’re looking good,” like always. “This is Damian, the new Robin,” he finally dropped Kori’s hand and put his hand on Damian’s shoulder.

Kori leaned over to be eye-level with the pup. Shit. Damian hated when older people did that.

“Welcome, Damian,” Kori said with a kind smile, not knowing she was making a mistake already. But since Damian didn’t snarl or took out the katana, Dick let it be.

Behind Kori, Gar was smiling goofily, Jaime tilted his head, and Raven was staring.

“I’ll be in my room,” Damian informed and walked into the tower.

Dick watched him go, sadly.

“Would you like to-

“I think I can manage,” Damian interrupted Kori and kept on walking.

“That is one creepy mocoso,” Jaime muttered.

“No,” Raven disagreed. “More like… sad.”

Dick eyed them and sent Kori an encouraging smile.

Kids had no idea.

Bruce hated this.

He hated Superman.

He hated his biology.

He hated the world.

He hated Lex Luthor and Cheetah and Wizard something and Toy Maker and everyone involved in the attack on the Hall of Justice.

Everything was good and felt good and Alpha was so good.

But then their comms beeped.

Bruce ignored his and distracted Clark from his, but the cheater must have used his super-hearing to pick on the problem and froze in the best part.

It’s important, he said. You stay here. I’ll be right back. Grundy’s there but I think I can manage him. And when Bruce was about to protest, mention his magic pill, Superman pinned him down on the bed, kissed him and scented him and growled don’t you dare cut your heat.

Bastard.

Now Bruce was left alone – Alfred was somewhere downstairs, probably in the kitchen since he turned into a mother hen every time Bruce was in heat – horny, wet, and itchy. He tried to finish what Clark had started but it just wasn’t the same and it was just so frustrating he decided to wait. With some luck, Superman would be back before the heat worsened.

He had picked up his phone to scrolled some news and find out what was going on, and then he saw several villains attacking the Hall. He wondered what they were thinking. It was all Lex’s plan probably. Since Ra’s showed him even Superman had weaknesses, he had been trying to prove he was what? Better than the Justice League? Bruce almost pitied him. Almost.

At that moment he wanted his mate to punch the bald’s ugly face and come back to his bed.

It took longer than what Bruce would like, but finally, everyone was handcuffed and most of them unconscious. Then Weather Wizard stood up and ran. Bruce could imagine Barry’s tired sigh when he noticed him. He always took care of his villains, not like Bruce. He smirked.

And then something extremely weird happened.

The camera he was watching turned off, so he scrolled more pages looking for another angle.

When he finally found it he saw Weather Wizard floating over the city surrounded by a red odd energy. Superman flew to him and the energy hit him, sending him down against concrete. Then Cyborg tried to shoot him but the energy blocked it. Superman threw a car against him, then another, and another, until finally one hit its target and the wizard lost focus on his energy field. Wonder Woman flew immediately and trapped him with her lasso.

The camera flickered with static, then off.

Bruce cursed and looked for another page, but by the time he found one live the few members of the Justice League present were on the ground, and Weather Wizard was throwing up. When he looked up he had a scared and confused look.

Bruce hummed.

He should get down in the cave at least. It would take his mind off the ache in his abdomen for a little while, even if it was about to turn a bit ugly. He could take the cover with him, it still smelled of Clark, and it was his home, he could do whatever he wanted.

The thought hadn’t completely formed in his mind when Superman came rushing in through the open window. He floated over to Bruce and took the phone away, putting it over the bedside table.

“Sorry,” he mumbled unapologetically. “Took longer than planned.”

He took the uniform off and smirked at the squirming Omega, leaning over and staying an inch from Bruce’s lips, just looking at him.

Bruce touched his face with care. He would make sure Alpha was safe before demanding some pleasure. He knew Superman was invulnerable, but his instincts told him to make sure, so he did.

He found a smeared of red and frowned. He fingered it and showed Clark. He, on his part, looked truly surprised and reached with his own fingers.

“What exactly was that?” Bruce asked because he like knowing things, and this thing hurt his mate.

“We don’t know,” Clark replied, still looking perplexedly at his blood. “Diana thinks it’s magical.”

“That’s why it hurt you,” Bruce hummed. “How did you stop it?”

“Diana’s Lasso of Truth is magical,” Clark got up and walked into the bathroom to clean his face. “She ordered it to tell what or who it was and Wizard fainted,” he came back with a warm cloth to clean Bruce’s finger and warm his face and neck. “When we reached the ground, he woke up and threw up, but he didn’t remember anything,” the cloth cleaned Bruce’s sweat on his chest, then his slick, and he couldn’t help but groan in pleasure. “But we can worry about it later,” Clark whispered, throwing the cloth away and kissing up Bruce’s chest. “Right now, we have something more important to take care of.”

“My heat,” Bruce agreed, grabbing Clark’s hair with one hand.

“I meant you, Bruce,” Clark took his other hand and kissed his palm. “I will take care of you, not because of your heat, but because you’re very important to me.”

Bruce grunted and closed his eyes.

He promised to kill anyone else who dared interrupt the next few days.

Kori woke up early as usual and went to the common area to fix some light breakfast. Raven was on a stool, reading while eating some cereal, and Garfield came in a few minutes later.

“Who’s going to train first?” He yawned, taking his tofu out the fridge. “I want last.”

“I think Robin is already in the training room,” Raven said.

“Yes, he is,” Jaime walked in fuming. “He’s been there since four in the morning and he hasn’t stop once. He is loco, man, he’s even using a freaking katana like some ninja or some shit.”

Kori frowned. What was going on with that kid?

“We’ll go down once we finish breakfast,” she decided, and Jaime sat down next to Gar.

Afterward, she told the rest to go ahead to the training room, surely the pup was done by then, but when she got there, she found Damian still training while the others looked from outside the holo-ring.

“Damian,” she called, frowning. “It’s time to let others have their turn.”

“I’m not finished!” Damian exclaimed, jumping over a holo-ninja and slashing it with his katana.

More holo-ninjas ran at him, but then they flickered and disappeared.

Damian and Kori turned to the console where Jaime was standing.

“Gee, how’d that happened?” He asked, sarcastically.

A sudden object flew towards Jaime’s face and the bug fired at it just before it hit his vessel’s face.

“What the hell!” Jaime glared at Damian.

Kori inspected the burnt object on the floor. A batarang. She turned to frown disapprovingly at Damian, too.

“I heard your tech was fast,” the pup smirked. “I wanted to see how fast.”

“Don’t mess with us, little man,” Jaime warned, walking towards Damian until they stood face to face, and Damian raised his sword.

“All right,” Kori flew in between them to intervene before they could start a fight. “I can see we’re getting off on the wrong foot here,” she waited until Damian took a step back and lowered the weapon, then addressed him. “Damian, this is a team effort, we need to be willing to accommodate others.”

“Nightwing said you were a princess,” Damian replied. “Exiled, no doubt.”

“Technically,” Kori explained with a raised eyebrow. “It was a coup. And like it or not, I am the leader of this group.”

“As I see, you’re an alien with nowhere else to go,” Damian growled.

“Everyone needs a home, Damian,” Raven said. “You included.”

“Thank you for trying me in, witch girl,” Damian scoffed.

“We’re only trying to help you realize your potential,” Kori argued, losing her patience.

“You’ve been here long enough,” Damian crossed his arms and leered at her. “When do you think you’ll realize yours?” He started walking to the door but Jaime stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.

“Dude, you need to show some respect,” Jaime said.

Damian took Jaime’s hand and pushed him off him, elbowing him in the chest then kicking him in the stomach. Jaime rolled against a wall and sat up with a frown. His newly Alpha scent spiked, and the bug whirled angrily.

“Oh, no,” Raven muttered.

Kori took her and Gar by the hand and pulled them away from the fight.

“Ready when you are,” she heard Damian say.

She turned around and Damian and Jaime were deep into a kind of sword fight. Jaime using the bug’s tech and weapons while Damian ducked and rolled around, trying to hit Jaime again only to be blocked by the bug.

“Stop this!” Kori ordered, but the kids ignored her.

“Who am I fighting?” Damian growled. “The bug or you?”

“You better hope it’s me!” Jaime growled back.

They danced around the training room, then they locked the swords, facing each other down, and the bug tried to hit Damian. Damian rolled back and threw an explosive batarang against Jaime’s chest, sending against a wall again with a pained grunt.

Kori gasped. Damian stalked over Jaime.

“That’s the difference between you and me,” the pup growled. “You wear a weapon. I am a weapon.”

It happened too fast, Kori couldn’t stop it or take Damian away from the danger. The Beetle on Jaime’s back made a hissing noise, and it opened a cannon on Jaime’s chest, obliging him to sit up and aim it at Damian. It fired. Damian screamed and fell in the middle of the ring, unconscious.

Jaime stood up and ran towards Damian, activating another cannon in his arm and aiming at Robin.

“Enough!” Kori yelled and shoot a green energy beam at Jaime’s hand. It didn’t hit him, but it allowed Jaime to take back control over the bug. Kori ran towards Damian and checked on him.

“I tried to stop it,” Jaime stuttered, his angry scent turning to panic. “Dios mio, is he dead?”

Kori raised Damian’s head and took off his mask, not caring about privacy and secret identities just then. Half of the pup’s face was burned, and he was barely breathing.

“He’s still alive,” she said. “Barely.”

“This is going to be an awkward call to Batman,” Garfield joked, nervous.

“Get back,” Raven ordered, taking him from Kori’s hands. She laid him back down and knelt behind him, framing his face with her hands. “By the powers of Azarath, I beseech you,” a purple aura glowed around her and surrounded Damian. “Azarath Metrion Zynthos.”

They glowed for a moment and Raven gasped, fainted, and released Damian’s head. Damian, on his part, grunted and woke up disoriented. Sitting up and looking up at them.

“We need to get her to her room,” Kori said, taking Raven into her arms. “Garfield,” she called.

“I got her,” Gar nodded and transformed into a bear. He took Raven and carried her out of the room.

“What happened?” Damian asked, staring at the retreating form of Beast Boy.

“Raven healed you,” Kori explained with a hard look. “Now we have to tend to her,” she walked away from the pup.

She wondered if Damian would think about it at all. Treat them all better.

“Sorry,” Jaime mumbled and flew behind Kori.

It was the pup’s first day with them, she told herself, he’ll get better with time. Hopefully.

Clark felt weird. He didn’t know how to explain it. He looked as he always did in the mirror on Bruce’s ensuite. Dark hair, blue eyes, slightly tanned skin, red birthmark-

Well… that was new.

He touched the scar-like mark under his nose. Weather Wizard had hit him there, and while he drew blood, he couldn’t believe he left a scar, as tiny as it was.

Bruce was asleep after a night of strenuous exercise. Clark could hear his steady breathing and heartbeat, as well as Nightwing’s movements while he patrolled. He focused only on his Omega once he was sure the young Beta was safe. Bruce mumbled something in his sleep and hugged his pillow tighter.

Clark smiled.

Once you got through Bruce’s many walls the man was sweet, caring, and even adorable, but, of course, he’d never say that to his face. Bruce had Kryptonite, after all.

He took a step towards Bruce and fell promptly on his knees with a groan. He felt like his head was killing him. Something hammering from inside his brain. He could see fire and smoke.

He wanted to hurt.

He wanted to hide.

“Clark?” Bruce’s voice brought him back to the manor, to the Omega’s room. “Are you all right?”

He heard Bruce get out of bed and the scent in the room intensified as the Omega knelt in front of him. He took Clark’s hands in his own and studied his face with a worried frown.

“Sorry,” Clark mumbled. “I don’t know what happened, it’s gone now.”

Bruce kept watching him, but, deciding Clark wasn’t lying, he nodded and stood, dragging his mate back to the bed. He snuggled close to Clark and yawned.

“We have some time before the heat flares again,” he purred. “But I’m really tired, honestly.”

Clark chuckled, running his hand up and down Bruce’s back.

“You just made a lot of cardio,” he joked, breathing Bruce’s scent. “You can sleep, I’ll be here when you need me.”

“I know,” Bruce sighed and went back to sleep.

Clark felt his head aching, but he buried his nose in Bruce’s hair and inhaled deeply. It helped a little. He wondered what was happening, though, normally he wouldn’t have real headaches. Was this a common headache or was something else happening to him?

He looked at Bruce’s peaceful face.

Whatever it was he would keep his Omega safe.

He had to.

Damian was practicing some movements with his katana, in his room at the Tower. The room was bare, he only took his clothes and toothbrush, not expecting to stay long. He was now wondering if Mother hadn’t taken this as a chance to get rid of him. Pretend he didn’t have a pup with his old master and have more with the alien.

He shook his head.

He didn’t know why he felt so angry, so… sad.

He was being childish. Father would distract him with more training and Talia would spend her time making fun of him. But they were gone and Mother was unavailable.

It’s been two days and he wanted to make sure he was okay. He trusted the alien, but still… He couldn’t explain why he felt this urge to protect Mother, to keep him safe.

Well, maybe part of it was because of Father’s latest plan.

He still had nightmares of Father kidnapping and brainwashing Mother. Both of them killing children that looked exactly like Damian. Locking him away and replacing him with poor copies.

He threw the katana against a wall. It pierced through and he could hear Garfield’s complaints. He didn’t pay attention, instead, he looked out his window towards a little bonfire. Raven was sitting near it in a meditation pose. He frowned.

There was something about her that screamed danger. As teenagers, the Titans had already presented, or if they hadn’t, they at least had a hint to what they would present as. Jaime smelled of Alpha, but it hadn’t been long since he presented, but the bug on his back muted the scent when he was in full uniform, leaving only a faint scent of dust. Garfield hadn’t presented yet, but his scent hinted at Omega, even if it was almost imperceptible. When he transformed, the scent got stronger, and Damian wondered if he’ll start wearing blockers to null it when it was clear he had presented.

Kori smelled of Alpha though she acted like a stereotypical Omega most of the time. Like Mother did when he knew no one was watching. As an alien, Damian guessed it was a case like Kent’s. The alien smelled Alpha but Mother’s notes mention it could be simply a natural scent and not linked to a secondary gender.

But Raven didn’t have a scent. She was no Alpha, or Beta, or Omega, or alien. The most Damian got when they passed by the hall a day before was something spicy, and he wasn’t sure if it was her or some plant she was carrying. It reminded him of Batman’s blockers made out of a magic flower from the Lazarus Pit.

Then there were the things he thought he dreamt when she healed him. Things he now wondered if were dreams at all, or perhaps a glimpse of her own mind.

He reached Raven’s meditating space and felt her energy surround him and take away the anger.

He wasn’t sure if he liked that.

“I suppose I should thank you for healing me,” he said, standing in front of her.

“Uh,” she opened her eyes but didn’t stop floating nor glowing. “You’re welcome?”

“It was strange having you in my head,” Damian continued, mirroring her posture sans the floating. He frowned. “I felt you prying into my entire life. It was not appreciated.”

“I’m an empath,” Raven answered. “If it makes you feel any better, I didn’t see as much as felt it,” she emphasized. “I’ve been trying to shake it off ever since.”

“Then you know I’m not meant to be in this stupid team,” Damian huffed. “I was groomed for a higher calling. My father-

“I know everything about your father,” Raven interrupted. “I felt it,” she explained. “He was a demon. Believe me, I know my demons.”

Damian’s frown deepened. He knew Father’s plans for a better world weren’t the best, but to say he was a demon was taking it to far. He couldn’t imagine Mother grieving over a demon, and he did mourn Father’s death. He had been his master, after all. Their bond might not have been what Ra’s wanted it to be, or what Damian had wished it to be, but they had it.

“He wasn’t so bad,” he defended. “He wanted to make the world better. We were going to make it stronger. We were going to watch over it together,” he looked at the grass beneath his legs.

“I know all about that game too,” Raven sighed. “Now, I don’t mean to be rude, but would you mind getting the hell away from me.”

Damian stood, willing the sadness to become anger. He knew how to be angry, but he wasn’t sure how to feel sad. He narrowed his eyes at the witch. She had closed her eyes again, continuing with her meditation, ignoring him.

“You know when you were in my head,” Damian said in a low voice. “I could see things about you too,” Raven’s eye reopened and she looked expectantly at him. “It looked like a man, but it was something more. Who- What was that thing?”

“It was nothing,” Raven replied instantly. “A nightmare.”

“It was real,” Damian argued, crossing his arms over his chest. “I could tell.”

“It’s none of your business,” she snapped and stood up. “Who are you to judge my life?” She opened a portal. “You have other things to worry about here. Just stay away from me,” she walked through the portal, leaving Damian alone.

Damian hummed. Clearly, it was something important if she got so defensive, and he’ll find out about it, sooner or later.

He went back inside the Tower and heard Jaime and Garfield arguing in a small living room area. He stopped at the doorway.

“Jaime,” Damian called, the teen looked up from his computer at him.

“Yeah?” He asked.

“Perhaps it was a mistake to challenge you this morning without knowing the full capacity of your alien attachment,” Damian told him without breaking eye contact. “I promise you it won’t happen again,” then he turned away and left.

He had something to look into.

Bruce moaned in pleasure when his orgasm hit. He slumped on the bed and purred, rubbing his head in the tangled sheets under him. He felt more than saw Clark leave the bed and come back with a warm cloth to clean him. Bruce could admit knots were fun sometimes, but he loved how Clark made him feel and how they didn’t have to be stuck to each other more than necessary.

Bruce liked his personal bubble. Luckily, Clark understood that and gave the Omega time to himself after they satiated a heatwave.

Then Clark froze, the cloth inches from Bruce’s neck. Bruce turned his head to look at what his mate was doing and found him staring intently at a wall. Bruce frowned.

“Clark?” He called softly. “Is something wrong?”

Bruce wouldn’t be happy, but he understood when Superman was needed. Besides, he was sure he could be without Clark for as long as Superman took care of a problem. He’d be quick saving whichever kitten from a tree and Bruce could enjoy his post-orgasm bliss with no cramps or attempts of small talk.

But the hero wasn’t answering.

“Clark?” Bruce knelt on the bed and studied Clark’s face inches from his. Clark had a pained frown on his handsome face, and Bruce’s own frown deepened in concern. “Clark, this isn’t funny.”

Clark’s eyes glowed red and focused sharply on Bruce. The Omega could remember that same expression looking at him inside Darkseid’s mother ship. Bruce’s eyes widened and he rolled to the floor in time to avoid a serious burn.

“Clark! Damnit! Right now is not the time for you to go crazy!” Bruce scrambled to his feet and ran to the bathroom. “Snap out of it!” Last time Bruce could distract the Kryptonian with his natural scent, but if his heat-scent, which surrounded and filled his room at that moment, wasn’t helping, he couldn’t think about something else.

He feared Clark would try to chase and break down the door. It’d be easy. However, Bruce heard a groan and then the balcony window being opened. Then silence.

Bruce peered into the room. It was empty, the window was still wide open, and Clark could be on the other side of the planet in a second. Bruce looked at his bed, it had a burnt line on the headboard that Alfred will surely frown at but fix either way.

Clark’s red eyes flashed in his mind.

“Fuck,” Bruce muttered.

He took a pair of sweatpants and put them on. He left the balcony open to air the room and walked decidedly out and downstairs towards the cave.

“Master Bruce!” Alfred was surprised to see him. Bruce couldn’t blame him. “You should be resting, I don’t think your heat has ended just yet,” he scrunched up his nose when Bruce walked beside him, and that Bruce couldn’t blame either.

Alfred was on the chair in front of the main screen, following Nightwing on patrol. Bruce knew he smelled of heat and slick and sex and Clark but he didn’t care. He went to the emergency kit and took two suppressant pills, ignoring Alfred’s protests about it, then went to his locker and sprayed himself with the blockers.

“Master Bruce, should I remind you what effect those bloody pills have on your organism?”

“Not now, Alfred,” Bruce mumbled. “There’s trouble,” he looked up at the Beta. He didn’t know what kind of face he was making, but it made Alfred shut his mouth. “Clark’s in trouble- Earth’s in trouble, he- I don’t know what happened.”

“Oh,” Alfred turned off his comm, probably ignoring Dick’s questions, and went to the new lead-lined-safe they had in the cave. “Then I’m pretty sure you’ll be needing this, sir.”

Bruce eyed the green rock with a disgusted expression. He didn’t want to hurt his mate. He wished there was another way. He ended up accepting it and putting it in his belt, in a lead-lined compartment Alfred made just for that purpose. In case of emergencies.

“Send an alert to the League,” Bruce added, pulling on his cowl. “Just in case.”

Alfred raised an eyebrow, surprised that Batman was not only accepting but explicitly asking for help. He nodded.

“Be careful, sir,” he whispered, looking as Bruce got in the car.

Bruce raced out of the cave and turned on the computer and the GPS. He admitted to himself he was rushing. He wasn’t thinking very clearly. The heat was still at the back of his mind, but he could feel it diminish with the suppressants. In time, it would disappear completely and his mind would be less… chaotic.

He followed his instincts to the bridge that connected Gotham with Metropolis and stopped at the edge to load the GPS. If Superman was causing trouble someone will notice for sure. His satellites would pick it up. He just had to make sure he was going in the right direction.

There was an explosion near Metropolis downtown. The GPS locked the objective and Bruce raced towards it. He could see two figures fighting in the air above the buildings. One of them used a kind of rope to throw Superman to the middle of a park, away from civilians and apartment buildings.

So, Wonder Woman was the one who answered the call.

Bruce couldn’t help but wonder what she was thinking right then, fighting her ex-lover.

He came to a stop near them. He saw Clark glancing at the car, but his focus was back on Wonder Woman the next instant. Diana was frowning at the other hero, and she pointed behind her to the unconscious body of Atomic Skull.

“He’s barely alive, Clark!” Diana yelled, and Bruce will have a talk with her about codenames, capes, and glasses. “What’s wrong with you?”

Bruce blinked. Did Clark do that? He’d be so angry at himself after they fix him.

Clark pounced on Diana and the princess took a defensive stance. Before Clark could hit her, Bruce hopped off the batmobile and took the green rock from his belt. He raised it above his head and stood defiantly between the two gods.

“He’s not himself,” he grumbled. He didn’t want to hurt his mate, he didn’t want Diana fighting him. He was sure the princess was as strong if not more than Clark, even if she had fewer powers. And she was an actual warrior, she’ll defeat Clark at some point. She’d hurt his mate.

Clark groaned in pain and fell to his knees.

“What is that?” Diana asked, curious, and worried about her friend.

“Kryptonite,” Bruce answered simply. “He discovered it recently.”

“And he gave it to you?” Diana asked, disbelieving.

If she had known who was under the cowl she’ll understand, but as it was, she only knew Superman and Batman liked to fight each other in every little thing. But then her eyes widened slightly and she glanced between Bruce and Clark.

“Oh,” she said. “Unexpected but unsurprising to some extent,” she added.

Bruce grumbled something unintelligible and walked towards Clark, green rock firmly in his hand. Clark groaned and growled and suddenly he was glaring at Bruce. Bruce froze. Instead of the bright blue he was used to seeing on his mate’s face, his eyes were a pitch black, darker than his cape.

Diana gasped behind him and readied her lasso.

“The rising is coming,” Clark said with a raspy, strange voice. “You cannot stop it.”

“Superman!” Bruce tried. “Someone is controlling you! Snap out of it. Fight it!”

The black eyes turned red and two more blinked on Clark’s forehead. His tanned skin turned red. His earthy scent disappeared, in its place, Bruce could smell something wasted, like rotten eggs.

Clark.

“You have your part to play,” the thing wearing Superman’s body hissed. “Both of you,” Diana stood next to Bruce. “The girl will be taken.”

“Girl?” Diana muttered.

Then Superman leaped to the air and disappeared before either of them could blink. Bruce let his hand drop. The kryptonite still heavy in his hand. His mate was gone.

“Will you be fine?” Diana asked.

Bruce was a little surprised she hadn’t gone after Clark. They had been lovers, and they were still friends. If Bruce could fly, he’d be following Clark, no doubt. It wouldn’t matter that he didn’t have a plan, that he didn’t know what was going on.

“Yes,” Bruce answered and turned to his car.

“Hum, Batman,” Diana called somewhat shy. “You’ll want to reapply your blockers before we meet with the rest of the League,” Bruce turned to look at her, carefully. “It is odd to smell heat on you, more so because it’s like a heat without its Omega,” she walked to him and put a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Your secret is safe with me” she smiled, confident, friendly. “I’ve always wanted to meet the person that Clark felt so deeply for.”

Bruce hummed, staring at her eyes.

“You have a scent too,” he mumbled. “There’s someone out there as compatible with you.”

Diana’s smile widened.

“I’m not worried about that,” she said, then her expression showed worry. “About Clark-

“We’ll find him,” Bruce interrupted, turning again to his car.

He could feel Diana’s eyes on him, and he wondered if she felt like she needed to assure the Omega, to protect him while his mate was… indisposed. He took a deep breath. He’ll have to go back to the cave and take a shower. The blockers and the suppressants were working, but he left in such a hurry, the heat and the sex scent still clung on him under the blockers. He had never used them right after a heat, not without taking a shower or a bath to clean himself. Seems like they weren’t as effective if he had the scents so clearly on his skin.

And that thing inside his mate…

His mind was clearer. He had to step back. Investigate and plan.

It mentioned something about a girl.

Kori was returning to her room after writing up a small report on everyone’s training development. She stopped in her door when she saw Damian sitting at her desk as if he owned it, her laptop opened and unlocked.

“What are you doing in my room?” She asked, frowning, and crossing her arms. “We have rules, Damian,” she admonished, walking to the pup and closing the laptop shut. “You never trespass another’s personal space.”

She couldn’t believe it. Or well… She could, which was worse. Was the Bat raising all his children to be hackers and thieves of personal information? He probably was, the paranoid fool.

“You don’t have anything on her,” Damian wondered, staring at her. “No background, no history.”

“On who?” Kori asked, a little exasperated.

 “Raven,” Damian said in an obvious tone. “You’re the leader of this group, you should know everything about her,” Damian crossed his arms. “It’s called vetting.”

Kori had the sensation she was talking to someone older than a thirteen-year-old.

“She’s fourteen,” Kori explained, annoyed. “No mother. No father. She grew up in a hostile ground,” she looked into Damian’s eyes, knowing a bit about his story. “Not unlike my own planet. She escaped it. Like I did,” Damian just looked at her. “We didn’t know anything about Raven when we took her in, except that she needed a home, a place to grow.”

Damian stood up, frowning.

“I was taught that knowledge was power,” he claimed. “You know nothing about her.”

“How much do you have to know when people are in need?” Kori demanded. She made a mental note to ask Dick about that, too. Was the Bat who taught him that, or was it the other parent? “Garfield was eleven when his genetics kicked in and gave him green skin, powers,” she told him slowly, clearly, maybe he’d understand then. “We still don’t know the purpose of Jaime’s alien armor or all of its abilities. We just knew he needed help,” she sighed. “You have to have a little faith sometimes.”

Damian’s mouth quirked for a second before returning to a frown. Kori couldn’t read it, but she thought she’d made him understand.

“Faith is belief based on an absence of data. It leads to disaster,” he drawled, but Kori felt he did it to be stubborn. As if someone had taught him that by memory but now, he knew better.

Then he walked out of her room without needing her door code and she almost facepalmed.

Brat.

Later that night she was telling Dick about it. She had just come out of the shower, and she could tell Dick had too, for his hair was slightly damp and he was wearing the t-shirt he usually wore after patrol. The background room she didn’t know, so she guessed he was still at Gotham.

“He’s just so- frustrating,” she groaned. “He reminds me of my sister!”

“I told you he was tough,” Dick reclined in his chair. “Never had a childhood. Doesn’t know how to act around kids or anyone else for that matter,” he shrugged.

“Well, he should try harder,” Kori muttered. “It’s affecting everybody.”

“Oh, you shouldn’t blame him so hard,” Dick tried to defend. “He was trained to kill, most of his life, and then he came to live with the Bat, which- well I know it’s not easy but I got to admit they’re both trying to be better. He’s just been through a lot recently.”

Haven’t we all?” Kori sighed, brushing her hair.

“The Titans had had time to work through their problems,” Dick smirked. “And they had you. It’s harder when you’ve taught from an early age that you needn’t anyone. Bruce might be getting better but he’s still uncomfortable with emotional stuff.”

“So you’ve told me,” Kori sighed, laying on her sofa. She honestly didn’t know how to help Damian, and she wanted to help him, make him feel like he belonged with them, that he had friends.

She could ask about Damian’s recent problems, it would help to understand him, but she understood when someone wanted to have their privacy. She was sure, with time, Damian would trust her and the team enough to tell them about him and perhaps introduce himself without the mask. Truthfully, she didn’t have much hope in the last one, since not even Dick visited without his own domino unless it was just the two of them. And it had taken years for Dick to be comfortable enough to be just Dick Grayson and not Nightwing with her.

Besides, she wondered how the Bat would keep his identity a secret if the team knew not only one but two Robin’s names. She tried to guess it at the beginning when she and Dick first started dating, but Dick convinced her that playboy Omega Bruce Wayne could never be the big bad Bat of Gotham. Now she knew that Bruce and the Bat were the same person because Dick admitted it to her when they got steadier, but by then she had made her mind and it was so hard to connect them.

She’d love to see the team’s faces if they knew it. Garfield, who admired Gotham’s Omega prince, would probably have an aneurism.

Dick was still talking.... something about having fun?

Fun.

“Fun!” She grinned and sat up. “That’s it! That’s what we need!”

“Who needs?” Dick asked, lost.

“Oh, you’re so smart,” Kori gushed, reaching her laptop. “Thanks, Dick!”

“Wait, Kori, I don’t-

She turned it off and got dressed. Why hadn’t she thought of it? They were teens, for god’s sake. Damian was almost thirteen. According to her books on humans, it was around that age they started to feel changes in their bodies and their minds. They felt things they didn’t understand and they were uncomfortable all the time. That was probably why he was so angry.

Garfield wasn’t so bad but she guessed it was because of his Omega gender, while Jaime still had bursts of anger and violence also encouraged by the bug. Damian still had no scent, nor a hint of it, but this could mean he’d be an Alpha.

Kori knew exactly what would distract them and cheer them up.

Garfield and Jaime were playing videogames on the main screen on the common area, and Raven was reading a book on a sofa near them. To Kori’s surprised, Damian was there as well, looking at the other three from the table on the other side of the room, a notebook, and a pencil in hand.

Was he taking notes? They really needed to get out of the tower for a while.

“We’re going out,” she announced from the door. “I’ll see you at the front in ten. And it’s a team exercise, so we all have to go,” she added.

She left the room and could hear some groans, then Raven’s voice calling them drama queens, and Damian’s amused huff. This night would be awesome. And she got to drive.

Raven rolled her eyes at the three boys sitting behind her. They were worse than demons, honestly. She didn’t have to pay them attention to know Jaime and Damian were again at each other’s throats. Probably because of the younger’s katana.

“That stays in the car, Damian,” Kori’s voice got her attention. “Tonight, we are to enjoy some mandatory fun,” Kori continued, Raven raised an eyebrow. “Team bonding fun.”

Raven turned to the others with a quizzical look. Garfield shrugged and got out, readjusting his cap and hoodie, and Jaime scoffed while Damian frowned, following the green boy. Raven could tell Damian was out of his element, and yet he left the sword behind when he followed them to the fair’s entrance.

“This is an opportunity to get more familiar with each other,” Kori was explaining.

“How much more familiar can we get?” Jaime asked. “We’ve already seen Garfield lick himself.”

“As a dog?” Damian asked walking behind them, but his previous hostility was gone.

“I wish,” Raven grumbled, looking at the newest Robin with a tired wince.

Damian raised an unimpressed eyebrow.

They followed Kori to the Fortune Wheel. Jaime and Garfield took a cart, leaving Raven and Damian to share another. It was awkward and quiet. Raven didn’t know what to tell Damian. As an empath, she could say he wanted to apologize but didn’t know how to do it, and she wasn’t sure what she’d do if he did. She understood his apprehension, she knew she meant danger, and if everyone knew about him, they’d know Damian was right.

That was the main reason she didn’t get close to anyone. But she couldn’t have just left him to die, could she? She knew what healing him meant, and yet she chose to do it.

When they got off the Fortune Wheel, they followed Garfield to a shooting game. The civilians playing it were pretty bad at it, and Garfield smirked at them before picking his shotgun. He didn’t miss one, and Raven was almost impressed until he admitted he cheated.

“Call me eagle eyes,” he joked, waving his tickets in front of his eyes.

Jaime was not amused by it and he led them to the High Striker, where he obviously used the bug to increase his strength. He broke it, and Kori shook her head while the man operating it went to fetch the owner. Damian turned to look at her with a questioning look. Raven answered it with a deadpanned expression.

Then she burst out laughing when she noticed behind Damian a mirror making his butt seem bigger. She covered her giggles with her hand, while Damian frowned at the mirror. Then he snickered and pointed to the one next to it with a shit-eating grin on his face. Raven glanced at it and saw herself with a head bigger than her body.

She grinned and hit Damian on the shoulder.

Garfield ran past them and pointed to another game. They had to throw some rings over some bottles, something harder than using a shotgun and special vision.

“I bet you my tickets you can’t do it on the first try,” he cackled to Jaime.

“You’re so on,” Jaime answered.

They seemed happy when Raven took her six rings, and they couldn’t hide their surprise when Damian took his.

Kori smiled proudly behind them.

Garfield smirked at Damian behind Jaime’s back while Jaime threw his rings. Four stuck to the bottle and two missed. Then Garfield tried it, hitting three and missing three. Raven did five, but the last one kept spinning and it fell out of the bottle’s neck.

Garfield stood near Damian while he eyed the rings and the bottles.

“You don’t even want the tickets, right?”

Damian weighed the six rings in both hands and threw them. The six hit the mark.

Garfield groaned but gave up his tickets while Jaime laughed at his friend.

Raven followed Damian to exchange the tickets. He picked a blue toy sword that glowed and made noises. Raven snickered at Damian’s pinched face. A little girl awed on his other side, and Damian looked at her. Raven smirked, waiting.

It was so amusing how Damian tried to be so matured and serious and Batman-like when he was in truth sweet and protective. She wasn’t sure why he chose the toy sword when he had a real one back in the car, maybe he did like swords, or maybe it was the first thing he saw.

Raven’s smirk softened when Damian gave the sword to the little girl. They saw her ran to her parents, wielding her new sword and giggling happily.

“Man, I’m starving,” Garfield whined. He didn’t say anything about the tickets or the prize, even if he did witness what Damian did with it. “Who wants some unhealthy fair snacks?”

“I could eat,” Kori agreed.

Jaime nodded and Raven shrugged.

“T,t.” Damian followed them.

They sat in a small table. Garfield was laughing at how Jaime broke the High Striker, and Jaime was grumbling that it was the bug’s fault. Kori frowned at them, but her tone when she spoke showed her amusement.

“We shouldn’t be using our abilities to win,” she said. “It’s like cheating.”

“Then Wonder Boy cheated with the rings,” Garfield replied immediately. “He even threw them like his batarangs!”

“Would you lower your voice,” Jaime shushed, looking around them. “I know you don’t have a civilian life because the green’s hard to miss but we do.”

Garfield stuck his tongue out at Jaime and went back to his nachos silently.

“I could teach you,” Damian said, turning everyone’s heads to him. He kept his eyes on his soda. “If you wanted, that is. We have a lot of those. I’m sure Mo-Batman wouldn’t mind if we use some batarangs for practice.”

Garfield grinned, Jaime snorted, and Kori smiled.

Raven observed as Damian tried to be part of the team. He really was trying.

“Let’s go,” Garfield said, finishing his nachos. “I want to try the dance floor, baby!”

Jaime groaned and put his head in his hands. Garfield dragged him to the multitude of people surrounding a giant screen with a pair of dance mats underneath. Two girls were dancing, when one lost, Garfield took her place and danced against the one who won.

“I should go keep an eye on them,” Kori said. “Garfield- well. Just in case.”

Raven nodded, knowing what she was referring to. She noticed too how the not-yet-Omega’s scent changed throughout the night. Damian looked a little lost for a second, then made a face and looked towards Garfield and the people surrounding the dancing game.

So, he cared.

Raven smiled and got up.

“Be right back,” she told him.

“Mkay,” he mumbled, sipping his soda.

She came back a minute later with cotton candy.

“Here, have some,” she offered, sitting back next to him.

He eyed her, apologetic, and she smiled, forgiving.

“That tastes like pure sugar,” he said, taking a little more.

“Boy, were you up in those mountains a long time,” she said, feeling his hurt a moment later. She turned to him. He was looking away, and the frown was back. “It was a joke,” she cleared. “I’m not criticizing.”

“I knew it was a joke,” he grumbled. “If you knew me you wouldn’t waste your time trying.”

“I guess neither of our lives are very funny,” she agreed. “But I’ll tell you something about yourself that not even you know,” she smirked. “You may be insufferable, but in your heart, you are a kind and generous soul.”

Damian scrunched up his nose and looked at her as if she suddenly had two heads. The crowd watching Garfield and Jaime dancing cheered. They looked at them in time to see Garfield win and Jaime step down. Kori was behind the crowd, looking around and smiling softly.

Raven and Damian stood up and walked to her. Garfield’s voice echoed over the cheers.

“Please, please, no autographs!” He bowed to his audience before going back to dancing. “I’m a busy man!”

Jaime made his way through the crowd towards them.

“Popcorn to anyone who can slay the beast,” he grumbled with an annoyed frown.

“I can do it,” Damian said behind Raven, making their heads turn to him.

“You know how to dance?” Raven asked, disbelieving.

“I’m a quick study,” he said and walked into the crowd.

Raven saw Garfield talking to Damian, probably taunting him. Damian merely frowned, resolutely, and stepped up the platform. He focused on the big screen, missing most of the steps, and then fixed his eyes on Garfield’s feet instead. After a while, he was following Garfield’s and the screen’s steps in perfect synchrony.

She, Kori, and Jaime walked closer, and she could see Damian’s concentrated expression. She knew, from being in his mind, he felt the need to win, to succeed in everything he tried because of how his father raised him. Even Bruce Wayne, as brainless as he seemed, did everything with the mission in mind. Batman might be trying to teach his pup to be himself, but he was following Ra’s al Ghul’s teachings subconsciously.

She understood, one master’s lessons will always prevail in one’s life. She had Azarath within herself, along with her demonic magic. Both were part of her, she was herself because of them. If it weren’t for Ra’s al Ghul, or Bruce Wayne, even the man known as Slade, Damian wouldn’t be who he was.

She wouldn’t be herself without her father. She wasn’t sure if that would be good or not. She liked life on Earth, just like she liked life in Azarath, but… well, she did leave her other home.

“Look at them go!” Jaime exclaimed, grinning ear to ear.

Kori looked just as excited. It seemed her little experiment was going well. Damian wasn’t being completely hostile and Jaime didn’t feel like proving who was better Alpha. Raven enjoyed her team’s emotions while they were so carefree… She allowed herself a small smile.

Then she felt a chill going up her spine and she looked at the woman behind her. Her eyes were pitch black and her voice, when she spoke, was rough.

“They’re waiting for you,” she said and turned to walk away.

Raven glanced at Kori and Jaime. They were still watching Garfield and Damian. She could sneak out the fair without them knowing. Maybe she could get rid of the demons without anyone noticing.

She followed the woman, but she lost her at the end of the crowd. She looked around for her, but couldn’t see her, nor sense it. Then she felt one of them behind. That one took a little boy’s body, sitting on his father’s shoulders. He pointed to the hill at the edge of the fair.

“On the hill,” he whispered with a dead tone of voice. “Beyond the tent.”

Raven shuddered. If they could jump from body to body with no problems that meant they were stronger than she thought. It meant her father was stronger than he should be. Her spell was coming to an end. Trigon was near.

She ran.

She couldn’t see them when she reached the top of the hill, but that didn’t mean they weren’t there. She could sense the darkness around the place. Something unnatural for Earth.

“Sister,” they hissed, appearing around her.

There were more than she could hope for.

Red skin, four red glowing eyes, bloody fangs, sharp horns, no souls, no emotions, only a dark, empty void leading to Trigon’s dimension.

“He wants you,” one hissed, and its voice echoed around the hill, like the whisper of a sin. “We’ve missed you, sister.”

“It can’t be him,” Raven replied. “It’s a trick!”

A new voice echoed around her, getting inside her mind, using her own powers to make her see it was real. She gasped, looking into those red eyes she got to know. She didn’t know if the newcomer was inside her or if he really crossed the veils between earths.

It wouldn’t matter either way. He knew where she was. He’s found her.

“It is me, child,” the voice growled.

“How?” Raven demanded.

“Never leave unfinished, what you start,” he lectured. Raven could sense something close to pride from him. She felt sick. “You fled.”

“I left!” Raven frowned. “I had you!”

“Yet, here I am,” he smirked.

Raven concentrated on the earth under her, the trees around her, Earth’s many scents, even the demons’ dark souls. She focused on Earth’s dimension, ignoring her mind, ignoring him. She could smell Earth’s nature, even the fair’s food behind her, the many human scents from their different genders and perfumes. She could smell the demons’ Sulphur scent, but she couldn’t find his fire-like one.

“If you were really here, I’d smell your stink,” she growled. “You’re still trapped. All you can send are these losers,” she pointed to the demons around her.

“I will be there,” Trigon argued. “It’s our destiny to be together, Raven. Always,” his voice turned softer as if he was talking to a misbehaving child. “We’re family. You can make that happen. You can bring me there.”

Raven took a step back, shaking her head. That emotion of pride was still there, but it had to be fake. Trigon couldn’t feel anything beyond hunger and greed. He only wanted power.

“I will fight you every step,” Raven threatened. “You’re an abomination!”

“Watch your tongue, ungrateful girl!” Trigon growled, and Raven felt his anger, and that she could trust, that could be real.

The figure exploded in dark energy, and the demons around her attacked. They focused Trigon’s energy against her and sent her down on her knees. It hurt. Really hurt. Raven could feel all the darkness surrounding her and filling her, burning her very core, her soul.

“Look at yourself,” Trigon taunted. “Weak, lonely, surrounded by mortals,” she could hear, distantly, the music on Garfield’s and Damian’s game still going on. “It’s beneath my contempt and I will no have it!” Trigon continued. “You will be part of this, child, and you will know the glory of Trigon!”

Raven gathered all her strength and hit on the floor with her closed fists. A dark bubble of energy surrounded her, shielding her from the other demons’ energy. She crossed her fingers in front of her forehead and closed her eyes.

“Mother of Azarath,” she invoked. “Give me strength!”

She opened her arms, making the bubble expand and hit the demons and the figure floating above. It dissipated, and the demons fell in crumbled messes, only to stand up with sickening cracks and pounce on Raven. She blocked their attacks, knowing that they wouldn’t last long on Earth with their master trapped in his realm.

They shouldn’t.

“He wants you,” they hissed hoarsely. “He will have you.”

Raven grunted. They got closer. Her shield was flickering and the demons were still solid.

One hit sent her against one of the fair’s tents. They hit her again with their energy and the tent blew up. She flew through the air and fell in the middle of the path. She heard Kori yell her name and she glanced at them.

Kori was in her Starfire uniform, Jaime in her Blue Beatle armor, and Garfield was an enormous green tiger. They raced towards her from one side while the demons did from the other. Jaime flew over them and shot them and Garfield pounced on some others.

Kori helped her stand up, curling an arm over her shoulders protectively.

“They’re demonic emissaries,” Raven explained. “My father sent them.”

She felt tired. Trigon might not have been completely there, but he was in her mind, he got close… And the demons were stronger than they should. Trigon was using her energy to anchor his demonic servants. They were stealing her energy.

“Your father?” Kori asked, surprised.

One demon avoided Garfield and Jaime and leaped over Raven and Kori. Kori turned to fight it off, but it hit her in the chest, sending her to the floor. Raven blocked it with her powers, feeling how every time she used them, she got more and more tired and the demons got stronger.

Jaime was blocking another demon with his armor, but the demon was pushing him towards them. It got close enough to hit Jaime and he landed in front of Raven. Another demon closed in on them from the other side, and Raven used one hand to block that one, too. The last demon threw Garfield and the green boy crashed on Jaime who stopped him from hitting the ground.

Raven completed an energy dome around them, keeping the demons’ energy outside, away from her friends, but she couldn’t resist much. If they didn’t find a way to destroy them before they took her, the end of Earth would come.

They heard the hissing noise of different things flying through the air. A batarang embedded itself in one demon’s forehead and exploded, a different bomb rolled under another one, also blowing up, a bigger batarang beheaded another one, and a katana sliced through the last’s head.

In all the chaos, Raven had forgotten about Robin, and now there he was in full regalia.

“Please, tell me they’re undead,” he snarked, not at all sorry for the gory performance.

“Yes,” Raven answered, dissipating the dome. “But you can’t stop them like that. They’re like batteries.”

As she said that, the demons raised from the smoke the explosions left, and their heads grew back.

“Then let’s run them down!” Kori ordered, floating over her team, leading them.

Raven followed Kori and kept her senses on the rest of the team. Damian was slicing a demon, rolling, and jumping to avoid the demon’s attacks. Jaime was fighting another one, using his cannon and a shield to block and hit. Garfield was transforming constantly. Now they knew what they were fighting, they wouldn’t hold back until the demons were utterly destroyed.

One hit Kori from behind and she fell on a tent. Raven knelt next to her to check her, but she was mostly fine. The demon that hit her floated over her and raised its hands, ready to strike and take her to his master. Raven tried to shield them but she felt worse. Her vision blurred and her strength left her. She groaned, putting a hand over her head.

She could give up… Make a deal with her dad… Protect her friends… But… No. She wouldn’t give up. She was Trigon’s daughter. She was a child from Azarath. She was powerful enough to destroy a mere demon.

Her eyes blinked and the purple turned to red while an extra pair appeared on her forehead. Her aura surrounded her in a dark glow and helped her become a raven of pure energy, capable enough to eat the demon’s nothingness and destroy it completely. It wouldn’t be going back to its realm like the others. It would disappear. Its dark energy would become like hers and feed her magic, returning the energy they took to get there.

When she came back to herself- her human self, Kori and the others were waiting for her. She looked away in shame. This was all her fault.

“Robin said I should know more about you,” Kori walked to her, the others followed her. “He was right. You told me you didn’t have a father.”

“What I said is that he’s gone,” Raven said curtly, not looking at her friends.

“That’s not the same as dead,” Robin pointed out. She guessed he would know.

“He’s dead to me!” Raven turned her back on them.

“So,” Garfield talked, arms crossed. “Why’s he trying to kill you?”

“He’s not trying to kill me,” she explained. “It’s much worse.”

She debated for a second if it was worth it. She had lied, taken refuge in their world, the least she could do was explain. Give them a chance to fight him. To know what they were facing.

She opened a portal around them, taking them to her lost home.

Azarath’s moon was broken. A mirror of its planet fate. Ruins covered the surface and there was not one soul around.

“Safe to say we’re not in Kansas anymore,” Garfield joked, looking perplexed at the broken world.

“It’s no starfield I recognize,” Kori added, looking at the sky, noticing the broken moon and the old stars. “Where are we?”

“Somewhere my father can’t see us,” Raven answered.

“Great,” Robin drawled. “Let’s hear it.”

“There’s so much,” she sighed. “I guessed it starts with my mom.”

They listened attentively. Even if she couldn’t see their faces under their masks, she knew at least Damian was analyzing every word she said.

“Wait wait wait,” Garfield interrupted, eyes wide. “So, your mom did it with Satan?”

“His name is Trigon,” Raven clarified. “But basically, yes.”

“But they totally did it,” Garfield’s voice carried a bit of fear and surprise and curiosity.

“Garfield!” Kori reprimanded, making the almost Omega wince. “That was inappropriate, go on.”

 “It gets weirder,” Raven looked down.

She explained what her mom did. She told them about Azarath. She told them how she was the one who contacted Trigon in the first place. She told them about his power. What he could do to entire worlds in mere seconds.

“He took me to his hellish universe,” she recalled. “I could hardly bear the horrors I saw there.”

“Why did Trigon want you?” Kori asked.

“He wanted Earth,” Raven faced them. “He’s a conqueror of worlds. He needs a powerful conduct to bring Earth under his control.”

“And you’re half-human,” Damian said. “A way in.”

“My magic was stronger than he realized,” Raven continued. “Before he could use me, I was able to trap him inside a crystal,” she frowned. “It should’ve held him. Perhaps if I’d stay there… But I wanted a home,” she mumbled.

“Why didn’t you go back to Azarath?” Jaime asked.

Raven looked at him and pointed to the ruins.

“This is Azarath.”

Raven opened another portal to take them back to the Titan Tower. Kori and Damian approached Raven. Kori wanted to reassure the girl, and she couldn’t think about why Damian wanted to talk to her after all she told them. At least they knew now that she wasn’t bad. She only wanted to have a life, a family that didn’t use her for her powers.

She could relate.

“Don’t worry, I’m not staying,” Raven told them. Garfield and Jaime reached them, worried frowns on their faces. “I’ve got to keep moving. Keep Trigon off my path.”

“Where would you go?” Kori asked.

“It’s better you don’t know,” Raven shook her head. “He’s going to try to use you,” she glanced at each one of them. “But don’t worry, I put a protective spell on you just in case.”

“I thought I had a bad burrito,” Garfield mumbled, not one to be serious.

“Dude,” Jaime scrunched up his nose.

“Guess I should have gotten your permission or whatever,” Raven shrugged. “But I couldn’t stand for him to corrupt you. You’re the only friends I’ve ever really had. I’ll… miss you.”

She looked at Kori one last time and took a few steps away, turning to open another portal.

Kori felt like a failure. She was in charge of teaching and caring for the young heroes, and one was in great danger, fleeing from her. She felt useless.

“Wait,” Damian’s voice broke into her thoughts and stopped Raven in her tracks. “Leave now and you’ll always be running,” he recited.

“You have no idea what it’s like, Damian,” Raven replied. “You’ve never met a monster like Trigon.”

“You beat him once,” Jaime said.

“I was lucky,” Raven argued.

“Now you’ll be four times as lucky,” Damian said confidently. Kori smiled. “If we can’t save one of our own,” Damian asked. “Who can we save?”

“I thought you hated us,” Jaime growled.

Damian glanced at him, frowning, then he smirked.

“I don’t wish you death anymore,” he said.

“Robin’s right,” Kori stood next to her team. “We’re your best hope,” she smiled down at Robin.

A sudden light and an explosion made them jump into a defensive position. Kori relaxed slightly when she saw Batman, Wonder Woman, Cyborg, and Flash walking out of another portal. The League stood in front of the Titans, and Jaime’s bug made a hissing sound.

“Down, boy,” Jaime growled, keeping an eye on the adults.

“We heard about the attack,” Batman explained. “Was she at the center?”

“Her father is an interdimensional demon,” Kori explained, frowning at the Bat’s tone. She could never find the Omega under the cowl, but maybe they’d help. Maybe Dick was right and Batman was trying to be better. Maybe he’ll try to understand Raven. “He was after her.”

“She’s coming with us,” he said, unwavering. Kori felt like there was something odd about him, more than usual.

“No!” Robin stood between the League and the Titans. “We can handle this!”

“If she’s part of this,” Batman started to say, taking a step closer to his pup. “We need to know-

“We can protect her,” Damian stood his ground.

Batman narrowed his eyes at Damian, and behind him, the League exchanged nervous glances.

“I’m sorry Damian,” Diana offered. “We had two magic attacks, and Superman’s missing.”

Kori could see Damian’s shoulders tense, and he closed more space between him and Batman, but Raven’s gasp got everyone’s attention.

“What’s the matter?” Kori asked, helping Raven to stay upright.

“He knows they’re here!” Raven exclaimed, panicked. “He wants them here!”

“Who?” Batman demanded.

“If they stay everything would be lost!”

Damian looked conflicted for a moment, then he turned resolutely to the League.

“This is our job, Mother,” he declared. “You have to leave.”

Kori thought there was a second meaning under his words. Didn’t Dick say something about Bruce’s heat? Wasn’t that the reason Damian came to stay with them? She looked at Batman, but he looked as stoic as ever. There wasn’t any scent hinting to Omega in the air, except for Garfield’s still fresh one, not clear enough yet. But she did notice something odd, perhaps it was it?

“Mother?” Jaime and Garfield both exclaimed shocked, too bad Kori was too worried about Raven to really pay attention to their faces. At least Garfield will know there were other Omegas among the hero’s community.

“She’s coming with us,” Batman threatened.

“She stays here,” Damian answered in a clear, strong voice.

Jaime rushed to Damian’s side, activating his cannon, and Garfield transformed into a lion, growling at the League. On the other side, Cyborg activated his own cannon, standing slightly in front of Bruce, while Wonder Woman took a defensive stance, also shielding Batman with half her body. Even Flash sped to stand on the other side of Batman.

Kori was surprised.

She understood human’s need to protect the Omega gender, since they were the strongest, at least talking about reproduction. But she had the impression that no one knew Bruce’s gender. Could it be that the oddness around Batman made the other heroes act subconsciously? She had to get closer. Even if only to warn Dick that something wasn’t right.

“Maybe we should all take a breath,” Kori said, keeping an arm around Raven and the other trying to calm the adults and the teens.

“Too late,” Raven said frantically. “They’re here!”

Suddenly, some weird shadows appeared under each Leaguer, crawling up their legs, trapping them.

“Great Hera!” Diana exclaimed, trying to fly, but the shadow kept her on the ground.

Flash fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and the shadow covered him completely.

“We’ve been compromised,” Batman growled, taking something from his belt. A serum, ready to be administered.

Damian immediately ran towards him.

“Mother! No!”

“Stay back!” Batman ordered, stopping Damian with a raised hand. Damian ignored him, but by the time he reached the Bat, he had applied the serum and was falling to the ground, shaking.

“What the hell,” Jaime asked in a panic.

He had followed Robin and stood over him while Damian cradled Batman’s head in his lap, keeping him from hitting the ground in his intense shaking. Damian bit his lip, clearly worried, which in turn made Kori feel worrier.

“It’s a nerve toxin,” Damian explained. “For Bane.”

Kori’s eyes widened. She knew of Bane and the venom. How was it possible that Batman had used the weapon he used against that villain on himself? What would that mean to his organism? They needed to retreat. They needed to get Raven and Bruce to safety before anything worse could happen.

Batman groaned and exhaled black smoke, which Damian waved off his face, then fell unconscious right over his pup’s lap. Wonder Woman’s skin turned red, as well as her eyes, and two more blinked on her forehead. Flash stood up, looking as demonic as Diana, and Cyborg aimed at them with a sickening grin, half-human face as red as the others. Even the lights on his half-robot body turned red.

“The Kryptonian has unearthed the infernal shrine, Raven,” Diana- no, something said with Diana’s voice.

“The who did the what?” Jaime asked, still in a confused panic, but staying near Robin and his… mom, cannon ready to deflect any attack.

“An ancient shrine built by Satanists,” Raven explained, straightening with a comforting squeeze on Kori’s hand. “It has magical properties.”

“You are the shrine’s final piece,” the demon in Flash added, vibrating with the hero’s power, creating static in the air.

“She stays here,” Robin repeated, growling. He laid Bruce’s head softly on the ground and stood up.

“You dare challenge us?” Diana asked, mockingly, shoving her sword in Damian’s general direction.

Flash ran towards Jaime and the teen tried to aim at him. Damian jumped over his mom and rolled under Flash’s legs, tripping him. Then he used his katana to block Wonder Woman’s attacks before she could behead him. She kicked him in the chest and sent him to the ground, then she flew towards Kori and Raven.

Cyborg used his cannon on Jaime, and the teen flew out of the way, shooting back with his own. The bug electrocuted Cyborg, and Diana crashed against Jaime, sending him into the ground with a yelp. Garfield pounced on Diana, still like a lion, and she grunted and pushed him off her, only for him to jump over her in the form of an elephant. Diana avoided him, and hit him under the jaw, making him fall.

Kori looked at Raven. She still looked paler than usual, but she was standing by herself. Kori shot Diana. It wouldn’t be a fair fight if the goddess fought the children, would it. At least they could make it a fight princess style.

She flew against her and threw her inside the Tower. Wonder Woman was stronger than her and had more training in personal fight than she did since she tended to rely on her powers. She could hear many explosions outside and she hoped the rest of the team was okay.

Diana punched her out of a window and she fell on the ground a few meters away from where Batman was still unconscious. Diana landed on her and threw her lasso around Kori’s neck. She tried to pull it off, groaning.

“I will break her, Raven,” Diana threatened, pulling on the lasso.

“I stop my hand for an instant, and this one dies too,” Flash growled, while Damian grunted.

Kori yelped and opened her eyes. She could see Jaime and Garfield lying immobile near Cyborg, and Flash had Damian pinned on fallen debris, a hand vibrating through his chest. Raven looked lost and afraid. She couldn’t save them all.

“Wait!” Raven yelled. “I’ll go,” she took her hoodie off and looked at the demons. “As the daughter of your lord Trigon, I order you to release these feeble humans,” her skin turned red, and four red eyes blinked open.

Flash took his hand out of Damian’s chest, and Kori felt the lasso release her neck. Raven was opening another portal. Wonder Woman and Flash followed her. Cyborg began to walk towards them, but then sparks of electricity shocked on his metallic body. He groaned, then some dark smoke left his body and he fell unconscious, just like the Bat.

She turned to see Jaime lowering his arm. Garfield was crawling towards Jaime, and Robin was running back to his mother. Kori sighed.

“Let’s get inside,” she pleaded.

Damian growled when Jaime got to close to Batman. Then he realized what he did and looked apologetically at the young Alpha. Jaime smiled in understanding and simply handed him the wet cloth he went to fetch and left the room. Garfield looked unsure between them and lowered his eyes when Damian’s gaze found his.

“He didn’t want anyone knowing,” Damian muttered, looking back at his mother’s face and cleaning the sweat off his brow.

Bruce’s organism was fighting the toxin off, but that meant that also his suppressants lost effect. The Omega’s heat returned tenfold, and Damian took Batman’s cowl off and cape to help bring down the fever. Stupid suppressants made it worse. Damian kind of wondered if this how his father took advantage of the Omega, while he was so deep in fever and heat, he didn’t know what was happening. So in need, he simply cared about the Alpha’s knot.

Damian felt sick.

“I mean,” Garfield shrugged, sitting on the edge of the bed where they deposited Bruce. Since the Tower was home of hormonal and presenting teenagers, it had its own heat-room and rut-room. “I never imagined Bruce Wayne could even frown,” he joked, trying to lift the spirits of the youngest in the room. “I’m seeing his face in Batman’s body and I can’t believe it. You could probably convince me it was part of the demonic possession, like a very weird dream.”

Damian eyed him, leaving the damp cloth on Bruce’s forehead and crossing his arms, reclining in the chair he was on right next to the bed.

“You know of Bruce Wayne,” he declared, waiting for an explanation.

“Dude, everyone knows about Bruce Wayne,” Garfield said, excited. “Especially the orphans, you know,” he looked away for a second, uncomfortable. “When my mom died, I got in the system. I didn’t know then I was going to be an Omega, you know, but still Bruce Wayne was an orphan like us, so the kids in there were always telling stories about him,” he looked at Damian. “When some of us realized he was the reason the Orphanage had food for all us, well, he became our hero.”

Damian tilted his head. Bruce groaned and turned on the bed. Garfield stood up and took the cloth before it fell to the ground, and gave it to Damian.

“I’m not an expert yet,” he smiled shyly. “But I think he could get better if we take the armor off.”

Damian frowned. He wished Pennyworth was there.

“Maybe you’re right,” he conceded, standing up and showing the green boy the hidden clasps. He looked at him, studying the other’s face. “Did you like him more when you knew you were an Omega?”

Garfield unclasped part of the armor and allowed Damian to finish himself. Bruce was his mother, after all. He scratched the back of his neck.

“Not really,” he admitted. “He was already my idol. Not every rich person uses their fortune to help the system. I also liked all his adventures,” he smirked. “He was always surrounded by beautiful men and women. And he didn’t care about any other gender,” he chuckled. “Then I turned green and I thought I couldn’t ever even attempt to have a life like his, but he was still one of my idols.”

“And now you know Batman is an Omega like you,” Damian nodded, throwing the armor to the end of the bed, and moving to remove the boots. “You won’t let knot headed Alphas bully you about being a hero.”

Garfield’s grin made him feel both happy and uncomfortable.

Damian kept taking Bruce’s armor off and Garfield took the task of cleaning the sweat off. By then the older Omega’s scent was clear and strong and very sweet it made Damian’s head hurt and his nose itch. Garfield didn’t seem to have an issue, so Damian let him clean Mother’s face and wash the cloth once and again.

“You aren’t that bad when you’re not trying to kill anyone,” Garfield commented after a while. Bruce groaned in pain and turned around in the bed, so Garfield took the cloth and sat on Damian’s abandoned chair.

“And you’re not bad at all when you’re not making silly jokes,” Damian huffed, frowning at Batman’s belt in his hands.

“Aw, my jokes are funny,” Garfield pouted.

“Guys,” Jaime called from the other side of the door. “Cyborg’s awake.”

Damian glanced at Bruce and bit his lip. Garfield smile.

“He’ll be fine,” he promised. “He just has to ride the heat off,” he joked, weakly.

“I’m gonna kill the alien,” Damian mumbled and walked out of the room.

Garfield raised an eyebrow, and Jaime sent him a quizzical look over Damian’s head. He shrugged.

Kent had promised to take care of Mother and now he was lost while Mother suffered a stronger heat. Mother must have taken the pills to go find Superman. If he had stayed, if he had been strong enough, Mother would be fine back at the manor, probably doing… Damian didn’t want to think about it. It would be better than having him suffering in a teen’s safe dormitory.

They reached the common room, Kori and Cyborg were facing each other, both with worried frowns on their faces. Damian narrowed his eyes at the metal man.

“Are we sure he’s not possessed?” He asked pointing at him with the bigger belt.

Kori turned her eyes to him and nodded.

“He knows Trigon’s plans,” she said.

Damian raised an eyebrow at him. Garfield and Jaime stood behind him.

“They got in my mind,” Cyborg explained. “I could see what they saw, I could hear what they thought, and I could- I saw things I didn’t believe were real.”

“How do we save Raven?” Jaime asked.

“I’m not sure you can,” Cyborg sighed, looking down. “How’s Batman?” He asked in a low voice.

Damian scoffed.

“T,t, he’d be fine if his mate had stayed with him,” he crossed his arms. “He’s been out of it for almost twenty-four hours,” he growled. “The toxin and the suppressants weren’t any help to his heat,” he glared at Cyborg. “He sacrificed himself, his identity, and his most precious secret to give us a chance to fight. Which is more than I can say for most of the League.”

“Damian!” Kori said, exasperated. “This isn’t the time to squabble. We have to get Raven back.”

“We don’t even know where she is,” Jaime complained.

Robin took a GPS from his belt and activated one of the sensors.

“She’s in the Middle East,” he informed. “Sixty miles north of Kahndaq City.”

“How do you know that?” Garfield asked, glancing at the screen in suspicion.

“I put a tracer on her,” Damian closed the screen and put it back on his belt.

“What? When?” Jaime asked, scrunching up his nose.

“After we met,” Damian answered, looking at them unconcerned. “Same as I put one on each of you,” he added. They glared at him. “What?” He asked.

“You sure are the Bat’s kid,” Cyborg muttered, somewhat amused.

“Cyborg, you have the ability to manifest boom tubes, do you not?” Kori decided to ignore that invasion for now.

“Yeah, I can boom us there,” Cyborg nodded. “But you barely hold your own against Flash and Wonder Woman,” he frowned. “That’s without Superman being on deck.”

“He shouldn’t be a problem,” Damian growled, dismounting the new bag from Batman’s belt and attaching it to his.

“Yeah, right,” Garfield said. “Like you got a way to stop Superman.”

Damian simply smirked at him, deciding to check one last time on Mother.

“Oh my god, I think he does,” Garfield gasped just as he left the room.

Bruce was shivering now, but his skin was as hot as a firing pan. Damian cursed. He didn’t know what to do. Normally, scents helped to bring down the heat but he didn’t have anything of Kent.

“I’ll bring him back, Mother,” he whispered, rubbing his head on a pillow. “I promise.”

He put the pillow next to Bruce’s head and the Omega immediately latched onto it, scenting it and hugging it to his chest, still unconscious.

Then he opened the lead-lined bag and took the rock out of it. It was sharp, almost like a knife, as if Pennyworth had carved it with a weapon in mind. Batman had accepted to use it in case Superman was ever compromised, and he had threatened to use it if the alien hurt Mother, but he was definitely not enjoying the thought of hurting his mother’s mate. Not after all they’ve been through.

He sighed. He had no time to lose. The sooner Kent was back to himself, the sooner he’ll help Mother. Besides, they had to get to Raven before Trigon used her as a portal.

He went outside to meet the others, and Cyborg opened a boom tube with a deafening bang. The portal opened on the sky, getting Superman’s attention. As planned, Cyborg, Jaime, and Starfire attacked him, making him fly towards them. Then before he could hit them, they flew out of the way, and Garfield flew towards him, as a giant vulture, carrying Damian.

Garfield released Damian and he landed on Superman’s shoulders. Kent didn’t look like himself, and Damian hoped the demonic possession didn’t make him immune to kryptonite; he took the rock out of his belt and stabbed Kent on the ribs. The alien grunted and black some left his mouth, and they fell. Damian grasped Superman’s cape tightly, and he felt when the man turned them around and curled around him, shielding him against their impact on the ground.

Damian groaned and rolled off Kent, who was also groaning. The adult raised his head and looked at Damian, probably scanning him for injuries. When Damian looked at him, he winced.

“Mind removing that?” Kent asked, pointing to the rock still between his ribs.

“Oh,” Damian was fast to take it out and save it in the lead-lined box. “Sorry about that.”

“That’s all right,” Kent grunted, looking tired and weak. “I’m sorry you had to do it,” he put his hand on the wound to stop the bleeding. “How’s your mother?”

Damian frowned.

“Let’s finish here so you can go to him,” he growled.

The pup stood up and walked back to his team, Superman followed. Kori was looking rather concerned at Superman’s bloody suit.

“Starfire,” Superman asked. “You okayed this?”

Kori glanced at Damian, also looking for any major injury, and stood straight.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Good call,” Superman smiled, and Kori relaxed. She still looked at Superman’s blood with concern. “It’s okay, it’s healing.”

Raven’s scream got their attention. She was trapped in the air, inside a sphere of rocks and energy. The other leaguers were running towards them, Flash in front of the other.

“I’ve got Flash, the rest of you get Raven off that thing!” Superman ordered.

None of them hesitated and ran towards Raven. Damian knew Superman could fight the other two, even with the wound still opened. The team had another mission.

Clark couldn’t believe it. He just- Why was that his luck? It was the first time he’d spend the night with his Omega. Several nights, at that, even days. His Omega in heat. And he was possessed! He tried listening for Bruce but he couldn’t find him. Damian said he’d have to go to him, so he was fine. He had to be fine. But the pup didn’t look reassured at all. Something happened while he was a demon’s puppet.

He blew on Flash to stop him and then tried to break a leg, but Flash sped away. Then he got close to hit Clark and Clark took him by the wrist, but the speedster got lose and away again. He began to run circles around Clark.

“I don’t have time for this,” Clark muttered, then yelled at Flash, “Barry, if you can hear me in there, I’m sorry!”

He jumped on Flash’s leg with a sickening crack. Smoke left Flash’s mouth and he rolled on the ground. He groaned and lifted his leg, which hung uselessly, broken in half.

“How long will it take you to heal?” Clark asked.

“Aw, dude, seriously?” Flash looked at his mangled leg. “Like an hour?”

“You have ten minutes,” Clark growled and turned around to fight Wonder Woman.

He knew they were very evenly matched, she could even be stronger, and Diana was a warrior, not just someone with powers. Bruce continuously bullied him about training without powers and learning to fight. Clark thought the only reason he’d have to learn was if someone got some of the kryptonite, so he mostly ignored his paranoid Omega. Now he wanted that paranoid Omega to teach him. Maybe even Diana could give him some lessons.

He blocked her attacks, a kick pushed him back a little. She threw him a rock and he punched it, breaking it in million pieces. Diana punched him in the jaw. Clark grunted. He took both her wrists and she kicked him in the chest to jump away. Clark flew against her. She threw him off her but he could grab her lasso.

“Your power is no match to that of Trigon,” Diana grumbled.

“She doesn’t belong to you,” Clark growled. “She doesn’t belong to anybody.”

Diana threw herself at him. He dodged and used the lasso to immobilize her. She tried to fly off, but the magic of the lasso kept her strength at bay. She fell, growling.

“Let go of me, alien,” she spat. “You sicken me! I never cared. He doesn’t deserve you. He doesn’t love you!”

Clark glared.

“Who are you,” he demanded.

“I am corruption incarnate,” Diana growled. “You piece of- Agh!”

“The lasso commands you to answer!” Clark yelled, ignoring for now that Diana, and the thing inside her, knew about Bruce.

“I- I,” Diana grunted. “I am Diana of Themyscira!” She stood up and the demon flew off in a cloud of smoke.

Clark dropped the lasso and hugged his best friend before she could hit the ground. She smiled at him, tiredly and slightly pale.

“He does love you, Kal,” she mumbled. “You should’ve seen him when you left him.”

“I didn’t leave him,” Clark pleaded.

“He knows,” she hummed. “You’re very lucky to have such a strong mate.”

“I know,” Clark smiled. “Let’s finish this,” he motioned to the teen trapped in the magic field. “I have to get back to him, soon.”

“Let’s not keep him waiting, then,” Diana nodded and stood up.

The ground shook and Raven fell. Starfire caught her midair, so Clark wasn’t too worried about the teen. He was more worried about the big hole growing in the middle of the dessert. A red hand shot out of it, followed by a monster. A giant with horns and four red eyes, a smirk showing fangs, as if he was savoring the world.

“Great Hera,” Diana whispered.

Clark could empathize.

“It’s heading to the city,” Clark said to Diana and Flash, who was still waiting for his leg to heal.

“Superman,” Cyborg spoke on the coms. “Raven has a plan,” he explained. “Titans need my help. I’m going to hell.”

The line shut down when the Titans and Cyborg crossed Raven’s portal. If whatever they did stopped that monster then it was up to the League to give them time. They had to stop Trigon from reaching the city. They had to at least slow him down.

Flash stood up, wincing but nodding, already understanding the unspoken plan.

Clark looked at Diana, she nodded once, determined.

They flew and ran off.

They had a demon to stop.

Raven walked into her father’s domain, followed by her friends. The hellish realm looked exactly like she left it. Horrific and traumatic. But she could feel her team’s emotions and while they were apprehensive, they were ready to face whatever they encountered.

Except for Garfield.

“I don’t feel so good,” he grumbled.

The Omega looked pale, and his eyelids were drooping. Raven focused on him, and she noticed Jaime, Damian, and Cyborg scenting the air, but she didn’t find anything irregular. Garfield still had time before his first heat hit. The others had to have reached the same conclusion, for they turned to her, expectantly. Only Kori was eyeing Garfield in thought, and Raven knew she’d keep an eye on him.

“The crystal can only be touched by me,” Raven explained, expanding her senses to the rest of the team and the realm. “He may’ve escaped it, but he can’t destroy it.”

“I just hope he left a trail of breadcrumbs,” Jaime mumbled, looking around.

Raven could sense the crystal. The whole realm was familiar, so they wouldn’t get lost as long as they stayed together. As long as she was there to guide them.

“Home, sweet home,” she deadpanned.

She led them to the center of the realm. There, the main watchtower was floating in the middle of everything. Above it, she could sense the crystal, as well as several guards around it. Below, eternal fire awaited whoever dared cross.

“Can’t you just transport us inside?” Damian asked.

“No,” Raven replied. “It’s shielded.”

She began walking. The rest followed. When they were halfway there, some creatures flew from another smaller watchtower. Garfield yelped and fell on his knees.

“Garfield!” Kori knelt in front of him, scenting him, touching his face to feel for a fever, but then a pair of wings sprouted from Garfield’s back.

“Dude!” Jaime fell backward, having tried to get near to his friend when he fell. “What the hell!”

Robin slashed one of the creatures, then another, and another one. Raven used her magic and Cyborg his cannon. Jaime stood up to shoot his own cannon, and Kori blocked them from reaching Garfield. One caught her in its mouth, and she blew it off in a green blast, then flew to cover them from the air.

Garfield’s wings disappeared and he turned into a green bubbly mass.

“Is this an Omega thing?” Jaime laughed nervously. “They didn’t teach me any of this in Sex Ed.”

He rolled under another creature and shoot it, then slashed another one that flew by him. He was shooting some more when one got him from behind and curled around him. Jaime groaned.

A big green wolf-like creature took it by the head and off Jaime. Beast Boy broke the creature's head from its body and grinned at Jaime with excited glee.

“Wow,” Jaime smirked. “A Beast Boy thing, then. Let’s kick some ass.”

They ran into the fight. Damian was next to Raven, cutting into any creature that got near them. One got a good hit and Damian fell to the fire, but he used his grappling hook to get back on the bridge, so Raven kept on exploding more creatures with her magic. Garfield was transforming into more creatures from the realm, Raven wasn’t worried about him anymore, seems like he also had some sort of emphatic connection to his whereabouts.

“Welcome home,” a hoard of demons hissed. “Sister.”

They jumped off their towers to land in front of the Titans. The Titans, on their part, took defensive stances. The demons took hands and transformed into a bubbly thing, only to become a hydra. It shot fire to them and they had to move out of the way.

Damian pulled Raven under its tail, towards the main tower, and shoved her in its general direction, while the others distracted the hydra. Raven stood motionless, unsure of either going on or staying to help. Damian solved it for her, pushing her again.

“Get inside!” he yelled and went back to fight the hydra.

Raven flew to the top of the tower and opened it. The crystal was in the middle of another fiery pit. She walked to it, a bridge appeared under her, allowing her to touch the stone. But just as she was about to touch it, a sword crashed on it and destroyed it. Raven covered her head. The sword’s owner punched her in the face before she could even see his face. She glanced at him from the floor. She knew that man. She had seen him before.

She had seen him in Damian’s mind.

Ra’s al Ghul raised his sword over her, ready to strike, but another sword blocked it. Damian landed in between Raven and his dead father. His katana was steady, his eyes hard under his mask. Raven felt his uneasiness, his conflict, hope, and distrust. Hate- For what this man did to his mom.

Raven felt dizzy. So many emotions coming from the younger pup. She was already weak because she had to use energy to open the tower. She tried to focus on her surroundings. On Damian’s voice.

“Father,” he greeted in a growl.

“Damian,” Ra’s spoke in a soft, almost caring, tone. He lowered his sword. “My son.”

“It’s a trick,” Damian kept his katana ready. “I saw you die.”

“No trick,” Ra’s promised. “It’s me, I assure you. I exist. Lord Trigon is my sustenance.”

“He’s the devil,” Damian growled.

“No,” Ra’s denied. “He’s a god of necessity. How do you think I gained my power? Where do you think the Lazarus Pit came from?” Raven felt Damian’s feelings of betrayal, anger. “It’s all his doing, and he can make things whole again,” he whispered, like a sin. “For a price. He can give us the world we wanted. You and I. A perfect world.” Damian’s emotions turned to sadness, resentment. “She’s the only one who stands in the way.” Damian looked back at Raven, and Raven felt fear, but it was her own. There was something about Damian. He longed for his family to be back. To be more like a normal family. For his mother and father to be like his mother was with his mate. For his father to be more like a father and less like a master. He wanted something, and the demon knew it. “Prove your love, son. Take care of this for me.”

Raven trusted Damian. But she didn’t trust Ra’s al Ghul, much less a demon taking his form. She knew how sins worked. Damian was listening. If he kept doing it he could follow its orders. He could kill Raven, and he wouldn’t even realize it.

“I would do anything to bring you back,” Damian whispered, turning back to face his father. His grip on his katana was weaker. “To have you as you promised in Mother’s watchtower,” he frowned. “But I don’t want the same world as you anymore.”

“You dare disobey me!” Ra’s screamed. Raven covered her ears. “You forget your heritage! You’re an al Ghul!”

“No,” Damian snapped. “I’m a Wayne. I’m Robin,” he readied his katana, gripping strongly once again. “I’m a Titan!” He launched himself at Ra’s, all his weight behind the katana’s movements.

Ra’s blocked him and tried to hit him with his sword. Robin rolled back. Raven closed her eyes. Many emotions were coming off Robin, she had to consciously concentrate to ignore them. Breath in, breath out. She focused on her own thoughts. Her own fears. If she didn’t find a way to stop her father, he would take over the world she called home and destroy it.

“Stupid girl,” his father’s voice grumbled in her mind. “You think your allies can stop me now that I’m here?” He sneered. “The Justice League, defenders of this realm, less than insects to me,” she could see through their connection how he had reached Kahndaq. The League failed. “I will strip the flesh from their bones. And your pathetic friends, I will make them suffer endlessly,” he promised, darkly. “And you will have to watch.”

Robin yelped. He had a nasty cut on his stomach, but he continued fighting her father’s demon. Raven took the crystals under her knees in her hands. She snorted. She had a demon for a father, and Damian’s sold his soul to be one. What a pair.

“Give up,” Trigon kept saying. “You’re too weak to stop me, Raven. You always have been. Just like your mother.”

She picked a smaller crystal that kept the original form. It might work. She wouldn’t know until she tried it, either way.

“My only weakness was loving you,” she answered him. “Hoping I’d be loved in return. But all you’re capable of giving is pain,” she sighed. “So I ran away and found friends. Friends I would give my life for,” she sat in a meditation pose. “They give me love, and the strength to do this.”

She started chanting. She repeated the words that would take her dad back to hell, back inside the tiny crystal she found. Robin grunted somewhere behind her. She ignored him.

“Give me the strength, oh, mighty Azarath,” she prayed. “To contain the demon Trigon within this sacred shard, now and forever.”

She floated a few feet from the ground, and she raised her hands over her head at the end of the chant. Her energy crossed dimensions and she trapped Trigon inside her energy to drag him back to his rightful place. Trigon fought, or he tried to, but Raven was stronger.

Once Trigon reached the crystal, it fell on her hand, and she lowered herself to the ground.

The dizziness returned, and instead of landing on her feet, she landed on hands and knees.

She looked at the small gem in her hand and felt a hand on her shoulder. Damian was standing over her, worried. His wound was still bleeding, and Raven passed her hand over it to close it. It wasn’t completely gone this time, for she had no much energy left.

Damian gave her a small smile.

“Raven,” Kori called, flying towards them with the others behind. “Is it over?”

“It will never be over,” Raven sighed. “Trigon will spend every single minute trying to get out of here,” she showed the gem. “He needs to be watched. Ever. Single. Minute.” She looked down.

Kori offered her hand, Raven looked at her, sadly.

“Time to go home,” Kori said, a comforting smile on her face.

Raven accepted the hand and stood up.

“I’ll take you back,” she opened a portal in front of them and stepped back. “Unfortunately, this is my home,” she hugged herself, gem still gripped tightly in one hand. Her home, her family. Her responsibility. “I have to watch him.”

“It’s not your home,” Damian argued. “Home is the place where, when you have to go, they have to take you in,” he recited.

“Robert Frost,” Kori added, smiling proudly at Damian. “You are full of surprises, Damian.”

“You’re coming with us,” Damian said to Raven. It sounded like they wouldn’t give her a choice.

She looked at the gem. At her father. She had to watch him, but she could watch him wherever he was, wherever she took him inside the gem.

He did say they should always be together, didn’t he?

Bruce woke up groggy and uncomfortable and sweaty and he hated to be alive. He burrowed his face in the pillow. The unknown pillow. Which smelled of his pup and his mate. He sat up and looked around the room. It was a safe-room for Omegas in heat. He knew because of the scent mute filter at the door. And he was high up in what looked to be a very tall building. This he knew because of the floor to ceiling windows on one side of the room.

Oh, right. Titan Tower.

Then he remembered his heat and Clark and the suppressants and Clark possessed by a fucking demon and the girl and the Titans and his wayward son and the nerve toxin- Fuck. What did the nerve toxin did all mixed up with the suppressants?

Apparently, it wasn’t enough to kill him because he was awake and his body hurt and he had cramps and his mate was nowhere near while his pups- Damian. The Titans must have tried to stop the League and whatever creature the girl’s dad was.

He had to get up.

His uniform was at the foot of the bed and he wondered who took it off him. He touched his head. Whoever took his uniform and the cowl off would receive the threat of their lives. And- Oh God.

He was in a safe-room. A heat-room. All the teenagers knew Batman was an Omega.

Someone knew Batman was Bruce Wayne. Maybe all of them did.

He hurried to get dressed. He tugged the cowl safely in place and fastened the belt. Then he noticed a very important bag was missing.

“Fuck,” he growled.

He sprayed his blockers and hurried out of the room. Then went back to open the pair of windows that could be open to air the room. He may have a butler but as far as he knew the teens had no one but themselves. What a tiresome life. Maybe he’d hire them some nanny.

Whatever kept their mouths shut.

But then he smelled it.

And heard it.

One of the teens had presented as an Omega, and, by the sounds of it, he was in his very first heat. He rushed down the hallway and found Blue Beatle trying to open the Omega’s door.

Bruce growled, and kind of enjoyed when the young Alpha cowered.

“I just- He’s just- I heard him and he’s my friend and he’s hurting!” Reyes defended, but Bruce could see his eyes blinking between red and brown.

Pup had good control, but it wasn’t perfect.

“Go fetch Starfire,” he ordered. “I’ll see her back at the heat-room.” Jaime hesitated, glancing between the door and Batman. “Now!”

The teen ran down the hallway and Bruce approached the door. It had a code, not like it would stop him if he wanted to get in, but he still knocked.

“Logan,” he called. “It’s me.”

Garfield groaned and Bruce thought he heard a wet sound. Not like common heats sounds that he didn’t want to think about outside of a teen’s room, but like a pulp or a fish falling on the ground.

“Mister Wayne,” Garfield whined and opened the door. “Please, help,” he cried, tears running down his face, eyes wide and fearful and hurting so much Bruce had a flashback to his own first heat.

“It’s all right,” he soothed, taking off his cowl since the pup already knew who he was. He needed to help the pup. “Come on, we’ll make you feel better.”

“Mother?” Damian appeared at the end of the corridor wearing pants and carrying a bottle of water.

“Damian,” Bruce greeted, hugging the other teen under his cape. “Give me your water,” he ordered.

Damian handed it quickly, eyes widening when he found a naked, crying Garfield under his mother’s arm.

“Go to the infirmary and bring Ibuprofen to the heat-room,” he directed. “If there isn’t any, whatever has naproxen sodium will help. And keep whoever smells of Alpha away, except for Koriander.”

Damian nodded, serious, and turned to run to the infirmary.

“Good pup,” Bruce muttered, then back to Garfield. “Drink this, all of it if you can,” he said, giving him the bottle of water and guiding him back to the heat-room.

He told the pup to sit still in the chair next to the bed, then changed the sheets quickly. He hadn’t done it before, thinking he’d have time after he made sure his pup hadn’t slaughtered his mate. Oh, well, he’d have to add more safe-rooms to the tower. They had space.

“Lay down,” he ordered softly.

Garfield, who had been curled up on the chair in the form of a sloth, transformed back to human and crawled under the sheets.

“They’re cold,” he whimpered. “And scratchy.”

“You have a fever,” Bruce explained. “And your skin right now is very sensitive.”

“Is it always like this?” The green boy asked.

“Not really,” Bruce soothed, running his fingers through green hair. “It’s like that because it’s your first one,” he explained, trying to remember exactly what he felt. “Your body doesn’t know what’s happening, you don’t know what’s going on inside you, but I swear it only hurts this bad the first time,” he hummed.

Kori entered the room with a scared look. Damian entered behind her, handing Bruce the medicine and another bottle of water.

“He’ll be fine, right?” Pup asked, frowning at how Garfield scented them.

“Yes,” Bruce answered levelly. “I promise.”

Damian nodded and stepped outside.

“I shall stop anyone who tries to get close,” he decided and closed the door behind him.

Bruce huffed and gave Garfield two pills and the water.

“How are you feeling, Gar?” Kori asked, sweetly, feeling his forehead with a hand.

She winced at how hot it felt.

“I’ve been better,” Garfield answered in a small voice.

“We need to bring his fever down,” Bruce said. “It’s natural but still dangerous.”

“Right,” Kori nodded, then looked at Bruce. “You’ll stay, right? You know what he’s going through, I only know the theory but I would feel better if you were here.”

“I think I have time,” he nodded, smiling reassuringly.

“Thank you,” she smiled and went into the adjacent bathroom where she looked for the emergency kit she had specifically for this occasion.

Garfield was looking at him oddly. He was curled up to fight off his cramps, and his eyes were still shiny with unshed tears.

“I really admire you,” he admitted in a whisper. “Both like Batman and Bruce Wayne because who doesn’t admire the Batman?”

“And Bruce Wayne?” Bruce asked, truly curious.

“Bruce Wayne was the proof and the example that Omegas could be strong and independent and still have fun,” Garfield grinned weakly. He sighed, “I used to feel out of place because most heroes are Alphas, and the ones who aren’t Alphas are Betas. So I felt like I belonged here only because I was green and could turn into any animal, but that once I presented I would have to find somewhere else,” he bit his lip. “If not for me then for the sake of the other Alphas.”

“The other Alphas should learn to control their instincts,” Bruce grumbled. “Being an Omega doesn’t mean you have to be less,” he looked into Garfield’s eyes. “It doesn’t mean you have to follow everyone else’s orders or stay back to be protected,” he smirked. “It means you get to kick their asses and enjoy their shock when they realize what you are. It means you have to prove yourself more than them and show them you are better because you are an Omega.”

“So why do you use these blockers,” Garfield asked, scenting Bruce’s arm as if to prove he didn’t smell of nothing.

“Because some Alphas think they’re better simply because they have a knot,” Bruce sighed. “They’d try to use their Alpha voice, but you can ignore it, I’ll teach you how,” he looked at the windows where he thought he saw a red blur. “And if someone scented me as Bruce Wayne, they’d know he and Batman are the same,” he shrugged.

“I don’t have a secret identity,” Garfield pouted. “What if I don’t use blockers?”

“Then you don’t use them,” Bruce smiled as Kori returned with the cold pads, more medicine, and an unlabeled box Garfield might want to open alone. “You could be the very first Omega hero. Batman doesn’t have a scent, and he doesn’t have a gender, so anyone could be him. But there’s only one Beast Boy.”

“Take this,” Kori handed him the medicine. “That’s for the fever,” she placed the pads on Garfield’s forehead and under his neck, ignoring his protests about it being too cold. “And this is for the heat,” she handed him the box. “It will help when you need it.”

Bruce scented the air. Garfield seemed calmer, and his panicked scent was dissipating, leaving the sweet smell of peaches, and the sweeter smell of heat. He scrunched his nose. Garfield will need the toy sooner than he would like.

He stood up.

“If your cramps get worse call me,” he offered. “That isn’t normal and you shouldn’t suffer through it. I’ll bring my doctor.”

“Thanks, Batman,” Garfield took the box and opened it on his lap, turning a deep red that contrasted with his green skin. “Thanks, Kori,” he closed the box and threw it under the cover.

Kori chuckled.

“I’ll bring you lunch in a few hours,” she promised. “Yell if you need anything.”

“Hum, yeah sure,” Garfield stammered, still blushing. “Thanks.”

Bruce smirked and left the room. Damian was leaning on the wall in front of the door, playing with the Kryptonite. Bruce took it from him. Damian huffed and handed him the lead-lined box. Bruce put the Kryptonite in and added it to his belt.

Then he hugged Damian.

“Good work,” he told his frozen pup.

Damian relaxed to the embrace and hugged his mom around the neck.

“I’m glad you’re better, mother,” Damian mumbled. “The alien must pay for leaving you,” he frowned. “I hadn’t had the time to punish him because he had to be with you since we came back, but now that your heat is over we can talk about it.”

Bruce chuckled.

“I think him being possessed and probably stabbed was punishment enough.”

“I only stabbed him to rid the demon inside him,” Damian defended, letting go of Bruce.

Bruce smirked and let go of his pup.

“Do you want to go back to Gotham for a week or do you rather stay here?” He asked.

“I have to make sure Grayson is still alive,” Damian hummed. “He owes me a dog, after all.”

“A dog?” He asked. “Alfred doesn’t want dogs inside the house.”

“But I’ll keep it with me,” Damian said. “And I’ll be here most of the time, now. I have to teach them how to fight and to hack and to train better.”

“And you liked it here,” Bruce prompted.

Damian rolled his eyes.

“Yeah and I liked it here,” he grumbled. “But I’m still your partner.”

“Always,” Bruce promised, and Damian tutted and walked away.

“You’re great with him,” Kori said behind Bruce when Damian left. “And you look… happier.”

“Thanks, Kori,” Bruce smiled at her. “Dick said something like that too.”

Kori grinned, seeing his boyfriend’s acceptance for her in his icy blue eyes.

Clark smiled and scented his Omega. He was surprised at how open Bruce was acting. He wondered if it had to do with the fact that now the Teen Titans knew Bruce Wayne, an Omega, was the Batman. He could also see how that prompted them to admire him more. He understood them.

Diana smirked at him from where she stood next to Cyborg, a slice of pizza in her hand. She and Bruce seemed to be closer than he remembered, and she now had a newfound respect for the Omega that dared to lead Alphas and pseudo-Gods to protect Earth.

She may be new to man’s land, but she learned fairly quickly that Omegas had a specif stereotype she now knew was widely underestimated. She couldn’t wait to meet more feisty Omegas like his teammate. Clark could think of two or three more Omegas to introduce her to. Diana and Lois Lane would make a force to be reckoned with.

“Let’s go home,” Bruce mumbled into his shoulder, sounding tired.

“Dick just arrived,” Clark protested. “Don’t you want to talk to him? Show him you’re fine?”

“He knows I’m fine,” Bruce groaned. “I want to sleep in my bed,” he blinked up at Clark. “And we have some unfinished business there.”

Clark blushed.

“But, your heat is over,” he stammered.

Bruce rolled his eyes, stepped out of Clark’s embrace, and pulled on the cowl.

“Clark,” he began. “I know you grew up in Smallville, Kansas, but I swear,” he smirked, teasingly. “Nothing will happen if an Alpha and his Omega have sex out of a heat,” his smirk widened, becoming into a mocking grin. “You already had sex out of marriage, by the way.”

It was Clark’s turn to roll his eyes.

“Ha-ha,” he mocked. “And you say I’m the incorrigible pup,” he growled.

Really though, he wouldn’t change his Omega for anything.

Chapter Text

It was a quiet night. Bruce thought he’d be back at the manor before Clark, which was unusual since Metropolis was far quieter than Gotham any night. As if even Superman’s enemies worked better on sunlight, like the hero. But tonight, Gotham was calm.

It wasn’t very early either, just past midnight. The only ones still out were night workers, partying teenagers, and of course, petty criminals and junkies. But he’d stopped three muggings so far, and the signal was glowing on the sky. Gordon liked to believe it gave second thoughts to most criminals, knowing the Bat was out and ready.

He swung from a building to another, thinking that he might go home early when he saw her. A young woman standing at the edge of the roof of a church. She had a small bundle in her hands, and she was looking right down to the pavement many feet below her.

Bruce landed behind her, silent, not wanting to scare her and make her drop the crying baby, something she was apparently planning. Bruce scented the air and was more surprised to find Omega. It was no unheard of but extremely uncommon for Omegas to hurt their pups, any pup. Instincts dictated they protect them, care for them, take them in if needed.

“You don’t want to do that,” Bruce said in a soft growl. Maybe if he could calm her, make her explain, he could help her, find her help.

“I’m sorry,” the woman sobbed, and Bruce noticed the rosary on her hand. “I gave birth to the devil,” she looked down at her baby. “It’s the devil.”

The baby continued crying. Weak. Hungry. Confused.

“Give me the baby,” Bruce told the woman. “Let me help,” he took a step forward.

The woman looked at the baby, and she looked so sad, so lost. Bruce didn’t know how to help, what was it that she saw in her baby’s place. The baby reached up suddenly, starling her, and she threw her over the edge.

Bruce jumped after the baby, caught her, and grappled to another building. He looked at her. A baby girl. She looked as normal as any human baby. She didn’t stop crying, and her little fists were shut tightly while she waved them, her face scrunched up unpleasantly. It wasn’t the first time he wished he could offer a comforting scent while in the suit.

He was so focused trying to calm the baby girl he didn’t notice her mom jumping off the roof until he heard the hit. Several bystanders were running towards her, a police officer among them, but Bruce knew she was already dead. He looked at the girl in his arms.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

He hoped she had more family to take her in.

He didn’t go home after dropping her at the GCPD. He was too shaken for it, so he kept on patrol, looking for any fool on whom he could take it all out.

He’d call his pups in the morning.

Line Break

“What have you done?” Clark demanded in a low voice, almost a growl.

The Alpha cowering behind him only looked at him with wide frightened eyes. The cops behind him cuffed him and took him away. Clark glanced one last time at the bodies hanging from the shed’s ceiling, the ones covered to the sides, the blood splattered on the walls and the floor. If he hadn’t arrived when he did, the Omega and the pups would have ended like this.

He could still see them clearly in his mind, cowering under the table while the Omega tried to shield her pups with her own body. And her Alpha loading the gun to shot them. His family. His pack.

How could that happen?

Then he had the sudden urge to see his mate, make sure he was okay. He flew over the clouds, listening to his mate’s pups. They were fine, it seemed. Damian was bitching about something, probably arguing with Jaime which was common since Damian’s scent hinted to his Alpha not long ago. The teens were friends but teens nonetheless and sometimes their instincts got the better of them. Dick was also at the Titan Tower and… oh. Well, he’d stop listening now.

He listened to Bruce. The Omega was still on patrol, and by the sounds of it, he was unhappy.

“Superman?” Wonder Woman called in the com. “Did you have an unusual problem tonight?”

She sounded like she already knew.

“Seems you had a similar problem?” He sighed, stopping mid-air.

“And I don’t think we’re the only ones,” she murmured.

“See you back at the Hall,” Superman said. “Call the others.”

“On it,” Diana agreed, then, softer. “What about Bruce?”

“I’ll call him,” Clark said, then listened to his mate breaking someone’s bones. “He didn’t have a nice night either.”

Diana hummed.

“See you soon, Clark,” she said and disconnected the call.

Clark considered turning back and flying to Washington right then, but then he decided that rather than calling Bruce, he could go tell him about the reunion in person. He resumed flying towards Gotham, locating his mate on the docks. There was always trouble on the docks, he thought.

“You okay?” He called from above one shipment compartment.

Batman glanced up at him and then back at the men he was fighting.

“Yes,” he growled. “What do you want?”

The men saw Superman standing over them, doing nothing, and followed Batman’s lead to ignore him and fight the vigilante instead. Easier to try and hurt the one that wasn’t bulletproof, he guessed. He tried not to worry about his mate. Bruce had proved once and again that he was capable of taking care of himself. Unless his crazy ex abducted him, that is.

“Emergency reunion,” Clark drawled, watching as Batman flipped one big Alpha over his shoulder and punched him against the ground. “The League will be at the Hall.”

“Fine,” Bruce grumbled, and with another movement, he rendered unconscious the two men. “Let’s go,” he growled, calling the Batwing on his gauntlet.

“Don’t you want me to carry you?” Clark asked with a teasing smirk.

“Shut up,” Bruce mumbled, throwing him a pair of zip ties. “Tie these guys for me. See you there.”

Clark’s smirk turned fonder and before Bruce could grapple away he flew to him and kissed him on the lips. He could tell Bruce rolled his eyes under his cowl, but his angry frown disappeared.

“Sorry,” Clark murmured. “I needed that.”

Bruce nodded, understanding.

“I think I needed it too,” he sighed. “I’ll tell you later if you tell me yours.”

“Of course,” Clark nodded and let the Bat go.

Yeah. It wasn’t a good night.

Line Break

Magic.

Of course, it was magic.

One of the few things that could hurt his mate. One of the few things he still didn’t understand.

Bruce had even tried to explain the Lazarus Pit, the Lazarus Flower, Raven’s powers, Arthur’s trident, Shazam’s energy, and Diana’s Lasso with logical and rational known science. It went as good as one could imagine. He thanked the multidimensional reality, excusing his beliefs in that to explain what their dimension didn’t know.

He couldn’t deny the existence of magic after all they’ve been through. After all he’d seen. Not with the knowledge that Superman, the most invulnerable member of the League, was hurt by it.

His mate was in danger. Again.

Bruce huffed inwardly. He wondered if Clark had the same thoughts on him when he was out on patrol. Their lives were always at risk, they were always in danger.

If magic involved, though, he’d have to leave Clark behind. They’ve done it before, each one following their separate leads in their separate cities in their different identities. But this was obviously going to take some time, and Clark was staying more often at the manor… Bruce had to find a way to keep him away.

Maybe they could fight?

They were already on edge because of the night they had, with a few chosen words, Bruce could make Clark go back to Metropolis to sulk in his apartment for a couple of days.

It will hurt them both since their bond had grown in the last years, but it was necessary. Bruce could ignore it, knowing he was keeping his mate safe. He hoped Clark understood it later.

As it was Clark didn’t understand it late that night and left as soon as the words were out of Bruce’s mouth.

How could you know how it is to be human, Clark, when all you do is fly over us?

Bruce knew the outcast reminder was what truly got to Clark. He wasn’t weak. Bruce wasn’t weak. They weren’t weak only because they loved each other. It was true that Bruce used to believe love was a weakness, leverage over the one who loved, but he found strength in Clark’s love, in Dick’s and Damian’s familial bonds. He knew he would come back from the death, Pit or no Pit, to protect his pack, to fight for the people he loved.

You’re right. You don’t need me. You don’t need anyone. You don’t want anyone else in your perfectly secluded life. I was wondering how long until you shoved me away… Like everyone else.

And maybe Clark had been more hurtful than Bruce could have expected, but it worked in his favor. Unless Clark looked for him to apologize, in which case Bruce would have to stay alert to protect him from any magical attack.

However, in all their misunderstandings and disagreements it was always Clark the one who reached out first. Bruce was not proud of that, but he didn’t know how to do it, how to fix it, or talk about their emotions. He shuddered. At least Clark knew he tried, or so Bruce thought.

So, Clark left, and Alfred was shaking his head in disapproval, and Bruce thought on explaining himself but his voice wouldn’t work and he was mostly restraining himself from going after his mate. He had to think of where to begin looking for answers. A name came to his mind, and he would’ve smirked if he wasn’t as shaken as he was at Clark’s cold expression.

Line Break

Zatanna found the note with the bat doodle and smirked. It’s been a while since she last saw the older Omega. She took a deep breath, and to no one’s surprise didn’t find anything. Only a faint scent of magic that magic users were accustomed to.

“I hope those elephants survived,” Bruce’s voice said from the shadows behind her. “You don’t want PETA on your back.”

“You’re assuming they were real in the first place,” she winked and opened her trailer to step in.

Bruce followed, and now that he was closer Zatanna could also notice the magic shield around him. She bit her lip. She had once proposed teaching him some tricks, but the Bat was all about the scientific method. They had their fun, though, and they were good friends. However, she wondered why it was Batman and not Bruce the one visiting.

“How are you, Bruce?” She asked, smirked turning softer.

“I’m fine, Zatanna,” Bruce gave her a quick smile. “Busy,” he continued. “Something is going on and the League believes it has to do with magic.”

Zatanna tilted her head.

“And you?”

“I believe we have to stop it,” Bruce grumbled.

Zatanna eyed him appreciatively, wishing he’d take the cowl off. There was something new about him, something odd. He seemed less uptight and more worried than ever, at the same time. Only he could look like that, Zatanna huffed.

“What aren’t you telling me?” She wondered playfully. “I knew this wasn’t a social visit,” she sighed. “Bruce Wayne should come to my act,” she grinned, turning to her mirror to drop the hat. “Bring his secret boyfriend.”

Bruce gasped, and Zatanna looked at his reflection. He was immobile as if frozen. She frowned and turned to him.

“Bruce, I was kidding,” she began. “I know we hadn’t talked in a while but-

“Zee!” Bruce exclaimed, and his expression was more open than it should be under the cowl. His voice was lighter, somehow distorted, and echoey. “Batman needs to talk with John. You have to come along too, it’s important.”

Zatanna blinked and got into Batman’s personal space, staring into the white lenses.

“Is that you, Boston?” She asked. She didn’t sense him near.

“Yeah,” Boston answered, then Bruce’s body shook and fell over the dresser. “Everything’s so- Boy, this guy’s mind is tough- Can’t- Hold- On!”

By the last word, Boston’s ghost was out of Bruce’s body, floating in front of Zatanna. Bruce, on his part, got up, glanced at the mirror, then turned to Zatanna with a glare.

“What. Is. Going. On.” He growled.

Zatanna looked at Boston, then at Batman, and didn’t know whether to laugh or not.

“I’ll tell you on the way to Jhon’s,” she patted Bruce’s shoulder and walked to the door.

“Who’s Jhon,” Bruce grumbled.

“Constantine,” Zatanna sighed. “He’ll help,” she offered. “If he didn’t cause this, to begin with,” she mumbled annoyingly to herself.

Boston snorted behind her.

Line Break

Diana pursed her lips and frowned at the man lying on her sofa.

“Clark,” she said. “I am your friend and I am here for you, but this is ridiculous.”

Clark groaned into her plush cushion and stayed there. Diana sighed. She took the two cups of coffee she had made and sat on the armchair next to the sofa, facing Clark. She put Clark’s cup on the table between them and took a sip from hers.

“You should have seen him,” Clark mumbled. “I thought were fine,” he sighed. “I know Batman is an asshole but so far Bruce had been sweet. At least since he accepted the bond,” he sat up and took his coffee. “I almost forgot he tried to ignore it and break it at first.”

Diana hummed, thinking. She got to know Bruce in the last months since Trigon. The Omega was cunning, intelligent, and he cared deeply for selected people, which only made his care and love stronger. If she was sure of something, was that the Bat never did something without purpose.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Diana asked, frowning. “You shouldn’t take his words so seriously. He probably wants to keep you safe, knowing how magic can hurt you.”

Clark blinked at her.

“Maybe,” he said slowly. “But why did he have to be such an ass about it?”

“I’ve only known him a while, but as Batman and as Bruce Wayne, even I know he has trouble when it comes about emotions,” Diana smirked. “And maybe I eavesdropped his sons the last time I went to check on the Titans.”

Clark was studying his coffee, intensely.

“He could tell me he’s going to investigate,” he finally mumbled.

“And then you would have followed even if he told you to stay,” Diana nodded. “And he would feel guilty when whoever was causing this hurt you with magic,” Clark looked away. “Where is he now? Can you hear him?”

Clark tilted his head and frowned.

“He’s- He’s in a tornado,” he said confused. “And there’s a woman with him, wait, a woman and a man,” he looked at Diana with wide eyes. “They’re gone.”

“What do you mean they’re gone?” Diana asked, furrowing her brows.

“I don’t hear any of them anymore,” Clark left the cup on the table and stood up. “I can’t hear Bruce.”

“Clark, calm down,” Diana stood up too, hands raised in a placating manner. “I’m sure he’s okay. There was magic involved, remember? Like his blockers?”

But Clark wasn’t listening. He was glaring at a wall, or through it, probably trying to find his mate with hearing only. Then he flew out the window in a blink of an eye. Diana could only stare at the place he was standing just seconds before.

She took his coffee and took a sip.

“Men,” she sighed. “I try, but I don’t understand them,” she shook her head.

Line Break

“Zee,” Constantine asked in a perfect British accent. “Are you all right?”

“Yeah,” Zatanna huffed. “As soon as you get off me.”

Constantine smirked and pushed on his arms to get off her. Bruce tried not to roll his eyes, but he could see there was tension between the two magicians. Constantine was an Alpha, clearly, and even if his eyes didn’t glow, and he didn’t growl, his scent was getting stronger around Bruce, as if telling him Zatanna was off-limits.

Bruce scoffed.

Once, on his feet, Constantine helped Zatanna up and kept talking.

“I should’ve known you are the reason I’m not back in London enjoying a pint,” Constantine said, eyeing Zatanna up and down. “The house always did like you better,” then he turned to Bruce. “Odd trio for a road trip,” he tilted his head. “To what do I owe the visit?” Constantine eyed Bruce too, smirking and walking around him. “And where did you find this magical aura?” He asked, more to himself than to Bruce. “Magic always leaves a trail, you know? I can only guess you’re an Omega with extremely expensive and unique blockers. I might get some if those demons keep trying to find me.”

“The League thinks that a recent spike in crime may have a magical cause,” Bruce growled, opting on ignoring the smirking Alpha.

There was something in the air that reminded him of Shazam, and a little of Zatanna, but overall, Constantine’s scent was the same as a liquor store, and Bruce wondered how much of it was his true scent and what was the drinking.

They walked to a sitting room, more like a library, with a chimney, a sofa, and bookshelves covering the walls. The house seemed bigger in the inside than on the outside, and Bruce could only imagine it was part of its magic.

“Looks like you’ve cracked it wide open, mate,” Constantine said.

Bruce turned to see him and Zatanna, but the two of them were looking at the air. Boston, then.

“What did he say?” Bruce asked.

“Nu-uh,” Constantine shook his head. “I’m not playing telephone between you two,” he raised his hands and said something in a different language, one that Bruce couldn’t identify.

Then a pale man in a red costume appeared next to him.

“We online?” Boston asked, giving Constantine a thumbs up. “Great!” He flew to Bruce, who stare speechless and unfazed. “Sorry about the batmobile, hope your insurance was paid up,” he laughed. “What, is there even a policy for something like that?”

So, it was true even in dead people: you could take the boy away from the circus, but you couldn’t take circus away from the boy. Oh, well. He’d had practice in ignoring silly jokes.

Bruce arched an eyebrow and looked back at Zatanna, who was sending him a small smirk, perhaps knowing what he was thinking. Then Constantine’s gasp got his focus on him.

“I’ve told you not to do that, Orchid,” he was reprimanding a female purple being that appeared right in front of him. “Use the bloody door.”

“I am glad to see you are well,” the woman said.

“How new is this one?” Zatanna asked, dryly.

“Not what you think,” Constantine said. “It’s the magic of the house,” he explained. “Decided it wanted to experience humanity and gave itself a body.”

Orchid walked to Boston and let her eyes roam over him.

“A spirit whose existence is not its own,” she awed. “Like myself. Interesting.”

“Uhh- Yeah,” Boston stammered. “Yeah. That.”

“Dead smooth you are, mate,” Constantine chuckled and took a seat.

Orchid walked to Zatanna, also observing her.

“Powerful in true magic,” Orchid said. “Angry at John. This I understand,” it glanced at John before turning back to Zatanna. “Yet, you still have feelings for him.”

Constantine’s eyes widened slightly and his uninterested expression fell. Bruce almost groaned.

“I could kill him,” Zatanna replied. Bruce smirked.

“You exude pain,” the house said, and Bruce realized it was talking to him now. Great. “Your life is a patchwork of blackness with no time for joy,” Bruce frowned. “It’s getting lighter but is still darker than anyone’s. How do you cope with it?”

“I have a butler,” he said sarcastically. Of course, it was true that Alfred and his boys, and now his mate were the reason he fought to get up and try to help make the world a better place.

Orchid frowned at him, but her expression also turned more curious.

“That was enlightening,” Constantine stood up and invoked a bottle and a pair of glasses. “Well, I guess we should have that chinwag about now.”

Line Break

Clark listened for his mother’s heartbeat, then his father’s, near his mother’s, then Dick’s and Damian’s, even Alfred’s. They were all there. He could hear them all. But he couldn’t find Bruce’s anywhere. He had flown three times all around the world and his mate was nowhere to be seen or heard. His scent was as hidden as ever with the stupid blockers, and the information Clark found on the computer was the same they had at HQ.

No leads, no clues, no Bruce.

He closed his eyes and shook his head.

One more time.

Maybe he’ll find him then.

He just wanted to make sure his mate was alive.

Line Break

Constantine was as strong as ever. He projected several crimes that connected to some form of magic, as small as the connection was, it was there. Zatanna could practically feel the worry emanating from the stoic Batman, while she opted to observed John while he worked. It was always an experience to feel his magic working around or near her. Yes, she was powerful with her own magic, but she respected the limits of every realm, and John did not care for it or rules, so his magic was as powerful and darker. It made her shudder in a good way.

Of course, she wouldn’t tell him that.

“Rama Kushna says this will break down the walls between the planes,” Boston said. “Even the afterlife will be affected.”

“Yeah,” John sighed. “It’s dodgy, all right,” he scoffed and turned his back on them. “I’ll look into it. Meanwhile, the house will drop you wherever you’d like.”

Boston flew to him and blocked his path.

“Rama says we have to work together,” he frantically said. “Come on! It’s a dream team. You, me, Zatanna, Batman, maybe even the Justice League.”

“The capes and tights crew,” John smirked. “Useless against dark magic.”

“That’s why we need you,” Boston retorted. “You can lead us.”

“Boston, do I strike you as a team player?” John asked in a bored voice. “Much less a team leader. Point is even deities can get it wrong.” Zatanna rolled her eyes. “Zee, your help I could use.”

She refused to groan, and she took the opportunity. If he wanted to work with her, he’ll do it on her terms. Besides, she didn’t know what she’d do if they were alone.

“Okay,” she shrugged. “If we do it as a group.”

John groaned and pulled his hair. Zatanna enjoyed his frustration a little too much.

“This is the monkey cage,” John was whining. “Sumatra all over again- oh we need to save the monkeys, she said.”

“You are such an ass,” Zatanna exclaimed.

“Not the monkeys,” John rolled his eyes.

“Says the man who has Newcastle and a hundred other screwups on his resume,” she yelled. “Costing lives and souls!”

“But not monkeys!” John yelled back. “You’re still way ahead of dead monkeys! You just have to make things-

“We are wasting time,” Bruce growled, pointed to Boston and himself. “He’s dead, I accept the risks. Can we get to it, or do you two need a time out?”

Zatanna crossed her arms and glared at John, who in turn was glaring at Batman.

“As if you could time us out,” he grumbled, then threw up his hands. “Fine and dandy, let’s take a walk on the dark side, coming team?” He called, sarcastically and opened a door. “Wait, just a second,” he stopped Batman and did something with his hands, then Bruce’s blockers were completely hidden even for them. “Let’s not have every magician know the Batman is a cute Omega,” he smirked, Bruce growled and went out the door ignoring him.

Zatanna followed, frowning at John, and Boston followed her. She could hear John grumbling behind them about Omegas. She also chose to ignore it for the time being.

Line Break

Constantine led them through the city. He would’ve thought having Batman in their little group would attract some attention, but as it was, the streets were completely empty. That was odd. He wondered if it had something to do with the magic causing the crimes. Now that Boston had proved it was there, he could also notice it. It was a small amount of energy, not different from the daily energy humans usually emanated, which explained why he hadn’t noticed it before.

“Stop being a child and slow down,” Zatanna grumbled behind him. “Where are we going?”

“Ritchie’s,” he answered, glancing back without stopping.

“Have you talked to him lately?” Zatanna asked, no doubt frowning at his back.

“I know he’s pissed,” he replied. “You don’t have to remind me, love.”

“No, really,” Zatanna pressed. “Has he told you-

“No,” Constantine said, but only a glimpse of the old Beta’s house told him what she was talking about. “He’s dying.”

Several shrouds were floating at Ritchie’s door, but when he got closer they turned to him, faceless being scenting the air around the little group like hounds.

“John Constantine,” they hissed. “Purveyor of the dark arts, and lifeline of last resort. No matter, your friend’s soul will be collected, and there’s nothing you can do to alter that.”

“Why don’t you do something useful like haunt a house?” He mocked.

“Who’s he talking to now?” He heard Batman’s voice behind him.

That was a curious Omega if he said so himself. Zatanna didn’t care about disguising her scent, proud of what she was, and what she had become. Batman… Well, he had heard rumors he was an Alpha, but he could see the magic blockers surrounding him, and who would use blockers if not an Omega. Curious of magic but unbelieving at the same time. Or perhaps it was something more…

“They deliver souls to hell,” Boston was explaining. The shrouds scented more pointedly the air, getting closer to Batman.

“They’re drawn to you,” Zatanna observed, taking a step away to let the shrouds surround Batman,

“Maybe it’s your cologne, Batsy,” Constantine smirked, winking when the Omega glared his way.

“This one has cheated us many times,” the shrouds hissed. “It is vexing.”

Batman was looking right through one of them, but of course, the Omega couldn’t know. It didn’t stop him from growling and showing his fangs to the one in front of him, and the shrouds scrambled away from him. Curious indeed.

“This has been lovely,” Constantine clapped his hands. “But it’s time for you to bugger off.”

“When the time comes, we’ll enjoy collecting your soul, Constantine,” they hissed.

“Yeah, yeah,” Constantine rolled his eyes and extended his hands in front of him.

There was a blinding flash of light and the shrouds were gone. Then the door opened and Ritchie was looking at them with curiosity and annoyance.

“I thought I felt a disturbance in the force,” he mumbled. “How are you doing, Johnny boy? Zatanna and- Batman?” He asked surprised. “What the hell?”

“Tell you everything inside, mate,” Constantine said and walked inside the house.

It was as dusty as he left it last time, but he couldn’t fault Ritchie. The man looked even weaker than he’d imagine. It was a miracle the shrouds were outside and not at his side.

“You poor thing,” Zatanna said, reaching to Ritchie with one hand, a worried frown on her face.

“Yeah,” Ritchie sighed, smiling softly at Zatanna. “I may have lied the last time we talked about exactly how fast I’m sledding downhill. I’m sorry about that,” he turned to glare at Constantine, then smiled. “But it means a lot that you’re here, John,” he put his skinny hand on John's shoulder. “And, hey, you don’t have to say it. You’re forgiven,” Constantine wouldn’t comment on how he wasn’t planning on saying anything and saw as Ritchie turned to Batman. “Still wondering what Batman is doing in my living room, and when is he gonna shut up, right!” He laughed.

Constantine could see how Batman rolled his eyes under the white lenses. It was good he had hidden even the magic surrounding the man, though. Ritchie wasn’t that bad, but Constantine didn’t like working with him for various reasons, one was that he was a traditionalist. Something John couldn’t understand with all the magic the man did. Besides, as a Beta, he shouldn’t be as preoccupied with traditions as he was.

Besides, Zatanna was a kind soul, and Ritchie was always leering at her when she wasn’t looking.

He wasn’t jealous, but what the hell! Even he could draw up very clear lines, and he was John Constantine, the man who knew no limits.

Ritchie looked back at Constantine, and he looked uncomfortable with the others before facing the man. This wouldn’t be easy. He’d expected a punch or something similar.

“What’s with the face?” Ritchie asked, then frowned. “You’re not here to say you’re sorry, are you?” He accused, pointing a weak finger to John’s face.

“Course I am,” Constantine lied, then shrugged. “But I was looking to borrow the Keshanti Key as well,” he said casually.

“Unbelievable,” Ritchie muttered.

“I try to tell him on the way,” Zatanna tried to soothe, her sweet Omega scent trying to calm the men in the room.

“Yeah, it’s not your fault,” Ritchie told her, but he turned to Constantine with a glare. “Just like everything, this is rock star Johnny's fault!”

“I was with you when it happened, Ritchie,” John argued. “We were side by side.”

“Yeah, sure, side by side,” Ritchie mumbled. “But I got the magical cancer while you- you added to your rep. Isn’t that right?”

“Look,” John growled. “Me not making proper amends isn’t related to the Key,” he raised an eyebrow. “Which, truth to be told, you’re not going to need, mate.”

“John!” Zatanna shouted, frowning.

John noticed the fist coming to his face a little too late, and Ritchie fell to the ground, only to be caught by Batman. Constantine rubbed his face, groaning internally. Ritchie pushed Batman off him and stood with as much dignity as he could using the cane.

“You can go screw yourself,” Ritchie yelled. “I am not giving you crap!”

It seemed Batman was out of patience. He stepped in between them and looked gravely at Ritchie. Well, Batman was always grave, John thought.

“Your anger is understandable,” Batman said. “But you need to reconsider. Innocent lives are at stake.”

Zatanna got closer to Ritchie again, and Constantine wanted to joke about the old Beta with two beautiful Omegas but he guessed it was not the time. They did need the Key, and his teammates wouldn’t want to simply steal it. This would’ve been easier if he was alone.

Either Batman’s words or Zatanna’s soft smile worked, and Ritchie walked slowly to a chest next to the stairs.

“Well, doctors say an upbeat attitude can help,” he said. “So, what I’ll focus on today is that I met Batman. Force of good,” he chuckled handing the Key to the Omega. “It was also nice seeing you, Zatanna,” he ignored John and turned to the stairs. “Now, if you’ll excuse me. You can show yourselves out.”

John let out a tired sigh and followed everyone to the door. He was tired of being punched in the face. He’d have to keep in mind that apparently the League thought him the best bet, otherwise he’d ignore Batman and Zatanna, which- well, he didn’t want to ignore Zatanna.

He’ll focus on Zatanna. He liked having her scent and her magic near him again.

Someone in blue punched him when he finally got out of the house.

He fell to the ground, against Ritchie’s closed door, and found Superman glaring at him while Batman glared at the Kryptonian. He groaned. Ritchie must be laughing his ass off.

Line Break

Clark was upset.

He saw as Batman handed something to the blond Alpha, Constantine, and followed him easily. John handed the thing back, seemingly satisfied.

Batman was ignoring him. And all right, maybe he shouldn’t have punched the other man, but he could smell him all over Bruce. No- that wasn’t it. It wasn’t a smell per se, but more like, a feeling. Something around Bruce that linked him to that magician, but apparently only he could sense it.

“I think it’s the magic,” Zatanna told him, walking beside him towards the park. “You are sensitive to magic, aren’t you? It affects you,” Clark nodded. “Bruce uses magical plants on his blockers, we can see it surrounding him, like a shield,” she smiled at Clark. “John hid them, otherwise Ritchie and any other magician we met would’ve known Batman was an Omega.”

“Is that bad?” Clark asked. “Some of us know that already and nothing changed.”

“I know Bruce,” she shrugged. “I know how he values his privacy. Besides, humans have personal auras. It’s what you smell, actually. The blockers shield the scent, but we can still see it. If John meets Bruce Wayne, he’ll recognize the Omegaeness around him,” she tilted her head. “Am I explaining it right?” She shook her head. “Point is, John hid that. He’s an ass but he knows when to not be it. And when we use magic, we use a part of ourselves, it’s an extension of us, of our energy. That’s why you sense John on Bruce.”

“But you feel it too?” Clark wanted to know. Make it clear he wasn’t being paranoid or a possessive jealous mate. He was better than that.

“Not really,” Zatanna answered. “But I know how magic works, and how humans do. You may not be one, but you smell like one. Alpha, even. They’re the worst.”

Clark winced. She laughed suddenly.

“Boston says you should think with your upstairs brain,” she smirked. “Let’s go into the house so you can be introduced properly.”

“The house?” Clark asked.

His question was answered when they reached the park, and a big house appeared in front of them.

Constantine opened the door and bowed mockingly inviting his mate inside. Clark frowned. Zatanna was next, and when he was about to enter, Constantine turned to him and smirked.

“Try not to get sick inside the house,” he said. “She doesn’t like messes.”

Then entered, and Clark had to catch the door before it closed on his face. Clark growled under his breath. Once inside the house, he understood Constantine's mocking warning. It was a magical house. He felt weaker and he couldn’t hear Bruce. He couldn’t even see through the walls.

He hated magic.

Line Break

“Metropolis?” Superman asked, they ignored him.

Zatanna would feel bad for him, but it was kind of fun watching Bruce struggle with himself. Now that they were together, she could see the bond linking them. It was strong even if it wasn’t clean. She wondered how John’s and hers would look like, but she had to stopped that thought. She ended things for a reason, and she cut all ties to him because of that same reason.

It didn’t matter that her inner Omega still thought he was the perfect match. Or that his magic made her feel safe and comfortable. Or that he still looked at her-

No.

They had more important things to do.

“We need to get inside,” Bruce was growling to Superman. “If you feel so wrong, you should stay here and keep watch.”

“On what?” Superman scoffed, pointing to the Hospital on the other side of the street. “EMPs?”

“Go save a kitten,” Bruce growled back.

Constantine chuckled at that, and Superman’s eyes flashed red for a second. Zatanna almost facepalmed, knowing the look on John’s face, he was about to make things worse.

“Come now, mate,” John smirked. “I’m sure my other mate here,” he emphasized the word, “is capable enough of looking after himself,” he looked at the hospital. “Besides, black is easier to hide, and we don’t want children to think they’ll be dead tomorrow.”

“Does he want another punch on the face?” Boston wondered. Zatanna shrugged.

Batman was glaring at John, but he didn’t say anything, instead turning to Superman with a level look. Superman frowned, but with a last glare at Constantine, he flew off.

“Don’t do that,” Bruce grumbled to John.

“Aw, don’t be like that, love,” John said, probably knowing Superman would still be listening, then changed the topic. “Come on, we don’t have the whole night.”

They followed him into the Hospital hiding from nightshift nurses and doctors. Batman put something in one of the wires and got them the number of they were looking for. After that, they got into it in no time. The man was pale. He was tied to the bed, and even if he was awake, he had a lost look, staring at the ceiling.

“This him?” John asked. “Father of the year,” he mumbled. “I’ll need the gear now.”

Batman took the Key out of one of his many pockets and looked at it before giving it to John.

“How does it work?” he asked, apparently uninterested, but Zatanna could hear Bruce’s true curiosity under the toneless voice.

“It’s basically a magical shortcut,” John answered, flipping the Key like a coin. “It lets me access different planes of existence without doing twenty-odd hours of incantations,” he pointed to the man. “In this case, I’ll poke around this poor sod’s memories to see how his madness began,” he put the Key on the man’s forehead and it began to glow. “And more importantly, what caused it.”

The door opened and a young nurse walked in.

“What are you doing here?” She asked, eyeing them, although she could only see Zatanna and John since Batman was behind the door and Boston was, well, a ghost. “I’m calling security!”

Boston didn’t waste a second and flew to her and possessed her body.

“I’ll make sure the looky-loos stay out of our hair,” Boston said in the nurse’s body and waved at them before leaving the room.

“Zee,” John called. “Give me a psychic shout if this body comes under attack. Wouldn’t do to be trapped inside, now.”

“Wouldn’t do to go in alone,” Zatanna argued. “I’m right here-

“Too dangerous,” John interrupted. “You’re out of practice, love,” he added, daring her to contradict him. He knew she had been living a normal-ish life in Las Vegas.

She’ll show him who’s out of what.

“Look, you wanted me along,” she said. “I’m here, and I’m not waiting in the wings. Let’s do this,” she offered her hand and looked directly into his eyes, not backing up just waiting.

Waiting for him to reach for her, meet her in the middle…

He huffed and took her hand, pulling her into the man’s head in a flash of light. She hoped Bruce knew he had to protect the body. Her thoughts went all out of her mind in the turmoil and dizziness that traveling between planes caused. She groaned.

“You okay, Zee?” John asked, and she thought there was real worry in his voice.

“I’m fine,” she waved off. “I never liked this sort of magic,” she shuddered. “I can feel darkness seeping inside me. How you stand it is beyond me.”

“It’s all about control,” John shrugged and smiled softly at her. “If you ever need a refresher…”

“We’ve had this conversation,” Zatanna shook her head. “I haven’t changed my mind.”

And it wasn’t like she didn’t know how useful it was. But the darkness… it felt wrong. If it got over your head, you’d turn something you fought. She wouldn’t do it. She didn’t feel strong enough to do that. She was strong enough to fight darkness without using it.

“Sure,” John was saying, looking into one of the man’s memories. “Sit out the war between good and evil. After all, you’ve got a good thing going, being applauded by mindless twits.”

“Really? Now?” Zatanna rolled her eyes, taking another memory to look into it.

“Good a time as ever, I reckon,” John answered casually, studying another memory.

“The magic I perform brings people happiness,” she defended.

“You sure is not the two-drink minimum, love?” He smirked.

“You’re such a pessimist,” she groaned.

“Wrong. I expect the worst,” he said. “So, I prepare for the worst, “he looked into another memory. “And when the worst happens, I’m ready,” he sighed. “But my outlook doesn’t alter the reality of the world,” he tossed the memory away. “Another precious moment,” he drawled.

“There was joy, too,” she pointed out. “His madness swept it away.”

John winced. Zatanna knew he knew what was to have no joy. She had thought once she could help, but he proved otherwise. He also made it very clear he was fine as he was. She sighed.

“I think I found it,” John said, touching one of the memories and taking them inside it. “This is it, the morning of his madness.”

The man was sitting at his kitchen table doing sudoku in the newspaper with a bowl of cereal and a cup of coffee on one side. He looked pretty normal, and nothing in the kitchen seemed odd.

“What do you think will set him off?” She asked.

“My guess is the sudoku,” John replied. “He’s got two nines in the same row.”

Zatanna glared at him. This was not time for jokes.

Then a dark shadow covered the kitchen and Zatanna felt it even inside her. Darkness. A shadowy figure appeared behind the man and touched his head with a hand wearing a golden ring. The man screamed, or at least it looked like he was doing it, but no sound came out of his mouth. The shadow was getting inside him when the image turned dark and the man’s mind shook.

“We gotta get out of here,” Zatanna said, grabbing John’s arm.

The Alpha, however, didn’t move.

“Just one second,” he mumbled, creating a ball of light on his hand.

The mind shook again and they were expelled from the memory. It broke into a million pieces. John reached for one part, then took her hand and pulled her out the mind. They found a monster of shit killing the man. It growled at them and she made it explode.

Someone was trying to kick the door open.

Zatanna opened it and found Bruce and Boston.

“Shit really hit the fan,” Boston said.

“You had to go there, Boston,” John rolled his eyes. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

Line Break

Clark looked at Bruce, wishing, not for the first time, that he could read his mate’s mind. He knew something happened inside the hospital, and he knew it was magic-related because the first thing Bruce did after exiting it was to call him. He never did that while being the Bat, unless he was worried.

Whatever he saw had him worried about Clark. Clark, on his part, was both flattered and insulted. Flattered because Bruce really cared about him and worried about him being hurt by magic. Insulted because Bruce thought he was not strong or smart enough to know about his own weakness.

He only wanted to help Bruce. Make sure he wasn’t hurt while trying to protect him, and also make sure no other Alphas tried to get too close. He was still a little angry at Constantine’s magic surrounding his mate. Once they were back home, he’ll make sure it was his scent that covered the Omega completely.

But it looked like they will take longer than planned.

They went back to the house he found them in, Ritchie’s, he learned. He gathered that the old man would know what the object in Constantine’s magic picture was. However, when they arrived, Zatanna, Constantine, and the ghost he was still convincing himself was real, ran to the house.

Bruce glanced at him before following, and he flew behind his mate. He tried to listen inside the house, but he could only hear one heartbeat. When he entered, Boston was fighting more invisible things, Zatanna was looking wide-eyed at Bruce, and Bruce was kneeling next to the old man.

“No pulse,” Bruce informed.

“We know that,” Boston grunted.

Clark frowned. He tried to listen to the heartbeat he heard before, but it was deeper in the house, now near Constantine’s.

Bruce took a syringe from his belt and stabbed the man’s heart. Clark winced. The man gasped awake, looked at his chest, then at Bruce, and cried.

“Why?”

Bruce took the syringe out and the man collapsed again, but his heartbeat was getting steady. He stood up and looked at Clark, who send a small smile and a nod, confirming the man was alive.

“I see you have a few tricks of your own,” Constantine smirked, coming back with another man tied and floating behind him.

“Not everything requires magic,” Bruce replied.

Clark smirked, but it was dropped when Constantine kept his eyes on his mate with an interested look. He frowned and crossed his arms, eyeing the tied man. He didn’t pout, no matter what Bruce said later.

“Are you catching up?” Bruce asked him in a low voice while Constantine and Orchid cared for Ritchie. “It’s a lot to take in, isn’t it?”

Clark huffed.

“You’re enjoying this too much,” Clark told him, looking at all the artifacts around him that could actually affect him. “I thought you were a man of science.”

“I am,” Bruce nodded. “But I can’t deny the existence of magic,” he explained. “It’s more like… science I can’t explain. Yet,” he smirked. “I don’t want to learn how to control it or use it like they do, Clark,” he whispered, and his expression turned serious. “I just want to know enough so I can protect you from it. I’ve seen how it hurts you before, I don’t like to be unprepared.”

Clark smiled.

“I know, B,” he whispered back. “I’m sorry I left.”

Bruce shrugged.

“I’m sorry I pushed you away,” he mumbled. “I didn’t want you near all this.”

“I know that, too,” Clark glanced at Boston and Zatanna, and the gagged man tied to an armchair. “The only thing I’m missing is why we kidnapped that man.”

Bruce turned to look at the man in question and shrugged.

“Honestly, now I’m just following their lead,” he sighed. “I’m sure that’ll be answered once Constantine comes back,” he looked at Clark. “By the way, he’s in love with Zatanna.”

Clark coughed and looked away.

“Right,” he stammered. “Not sure why that’s important.”

Bruce only smirked at him, the little shit.

When Constantine came back, Bruce’s face turned expressionless, and Clark couldn’t help but miss his little expressions. And as it turned out, the man’s name was Jason Blood and if Clark understood correctly, he shared his body with a demon named Etrigan. He was also trying to break into Constantine’s magic house because of a red rock that had something to do with nightmares.

His hand went through the rock when he tried to take it, though.

“Neat, isn’t it?” Constantine smirked. “The house keeps my valuables out of phase, so they don’t go wandering off.”

“But still,” Bruce growled. “The timing of the stone’s appearance and its power indicates that it’s somehow involved with the crimes.”

“Which is why it stays here,” Constantine frowned. “Where only I can get to it.”

“I think, me, them, and everyone else who knows you might want it to be somewhere else,” Boston argued.

Orchid chose that moment to walk into the room.

“Your friend is awake,” she told Constantine.

The man didn’t wait another second and went back to the other room. Zatanna followed, and Boston tried to follow, but then thought better of it and approached Orchid instead. Jason was glaring at the rock, hoping for it to turn tangible.

“More questions?” Bruce asked him.

“I think the conclusion is I fell asleep on Diana’s sofa,” Clark muttered. “Do you think is true about the demon? Etrigan?”

Bruce shrugged.

“This night has been full of surprises,” he simply said.

Line Break

“I’ll bite,” Jason growled. “Why are we on a godforsaken swamp?”

“It’s a favorite hidey hole of one Alec Holland,” Constantine explained. “His corpse was taken to be the most recent Avatar of the Green,” he turned to Bruce. “Bet you won’t find that on your bloody cell phone.”

“Our data’s more factual,” Bruce answered, rolling his eyes. “Alec Holland was murdered by terrorists. His body was never recovered. End of story.”

“Not quite,” Constantine smirked at him. “As I said, he’s the Green’s vessel. He’ll know where we can find dear Faust. Cross your fingers, though, he doesn’t like me much.”

“Someone else dislikes you?” Clark arched a mocking eyebrow.

“Shocking,” Jason added in a dead tone.

Bruce almost snorted. He’d begun to find some charm on Constantine’s sarcastic character. He kind of understood what Zatanna saw in him. However, he wouldn’t change his adorable mate for anything. Clark looked cute when he was jealous, even if he shouldn’t be. Bruce would surely take some advantage of that, he was already planning some devious pranks.

“Go away!” A mysterious raspy voice echoed around them.

“Swamp Thing!” Constantine called, using a match to create a circle of fire. He stepped on it and floated to the center of the swamp. “I know you’re seeing this. Get out here, or the posies get it!”

The circle under his feet flared, almost touching the flowers under him. Then the flowers sunk a little, away from the fire, and a big mass of seaweed surfaced. Bruce had heard of it, but he thought it was like a legend. Something Green Peace used to believe that nature was more than simple plants. Something that Ivy tried to find to help her protect her babies. Seems like he owed her an apology. He called her delusional because of it.

“John Constantine,” Swamp Thing growled. “You dare threaten the green.”

Bruce caught a heavy scent of herbs, similar to that of Ivy’s, but stronger. Hers was sweet, full of pheromones to control Alphas and Betas, but Swamp Thing’s was cleaner. Like dirt after a rain, or fresh cut grass, and mud, and dew.

Zatanna ran towards them, chanting something that made the fire circle disappear. Constantine fell on the swamp with a grunt, and Boston laughed a little at him. Zatanna was facing Swamp Thing, and Bruce could tell even from afar that she was using her own scent to calm the creature down before it could decide to attack them because of Constantine’s methods.

“Please, we aren’t here to harm any plants, but our need is urgent,” Zatanna explained. “Don’t let your feelings for John stop you from doing what’s right.”

Swamp Thing bent down a little to smell Zatanna. Bruce saw Constantine’s posture stiffen, but he wasn’t too worried. Swamp Thing obviously didn’t have a secondary gender, he had no instincts other than to protect nature itself.

“You have a garden,” it said evenly.

“Yes,” Zatanna nodded with a small smile. “I find it relaxing. I water it every week,” she frowned. “We need to find a man, a wizard, named Felix Faust.”

“A single human among your teeming masses?” Swamp Thing growled, but he was calmer. “I only know John Constantine because he enrages me.”

Clark snorted, Bruce glared at him, Jason chuckled under his breath, Boston nodded to himself as if he understood the Thing’s feelings, and Constantine shrugged unapologetically.

“Faust lives in an observatory which is invisible,” Zatanna continued. “It’s a place where dark magic would infect the earth below it.”

“I will take you there,” Swamp Thing agreed. “So you are no longer here.”

Vines surrounded Zatanna, Constantine, and Boston, and reached out to where Jason, Clark, and Bruce were waiting. Clark tensed, and Bruce took his hand under his cape. Jason eyed them but didn’t comment, and it was too black for a moment, so Bruce didn’t really care. When the vines fell apart, Bruce looked at Clark. His mate looked fine, so he squeezed the hand one last time and then let go. They were somewhere else, and it was still dark because of the mist.

“The place you seek is there,” Swamp Thing pointed to one hill.

Zatanna chanted something and raised her hands in the hill’s direction. Then she turned to them.

“That place is heavily guarded,” she informed.

Constantine grunted and turned to Swamp Thing.

“I know we’ve got our differences,” he said. “But we could really use your help. If we don't get a handle on this rotter, he'll threaten all of humanity.”

“What of it?” Swamp Thing replied, unconcerned.

“You were once human,” Jason called, walking up to stand next to Constantine. “Just like me.”

“No longer,” Swamp Thing said. “Perhaps his actions are a kind of justice, for who destroys more of the green than your kind?”

With that, Swamp Thing turned into vines and left through a crack in the ground.

“And Swamp Thing has left the building,” Boston mentioned.

“Guess we do it the hard way,” Constantine said.

“Or not,” Jason growled. “Gone, gone the form of man,” his body glowed a bright light only to turn into fire. “Arise the demon Etrigan!”

In Jason’s place was another being. Bruce stared at it, as did Clark. The demon breathed fire into his hands and transformed it into a sword. Then it jumped towards the observatory.

“Demon’s useful but he never waits for us,” Constantine grumbled and ran after Etrigan.

Zatanna floated and got ahead of them, reaching Etrigan in no time. Boston followed her. Bruce turned to Clark.

“I’m coming,” Clark said before Bruce could say anything.

Bruce narrowed his eyes.

“Try to stay away from Faust,” he mumbled and ran behind Constantine while Clark flew after Zatanna and Boston.

When Constantine and he arrived, Zatanna was getting up from the ground. Constantine glared at Faust, but the man was hitting himself. Boston, then. Clark and Etrigan were fighting some giant monsters on the other side of the observatory. Bruce turned to Zatanna, but when he tried to speak, he couldn’t.

Zatanna sent him an apologizing look, but apparently, she had the same problem. Bruce growled silently and took his grapple gun from his belt, but Constantine stopped him.

“Not everything can be solved with your peashooter,” he said, and Bruce glared at him while he returned it to his belt.

Above them, Faust was pulling Boston out of his body.

“Just because you’re dead,” Faust was yelling. “It doesn’t mean you’re beyond my retribution.”

Constantine threw him a fireball, and Bruce threw some explosive batarangs. Faust turned to them. Bruce and Zatanna ran out of the way, leaving Constantine to fight the other magician. Bruce looked for Clark. His mate was still fighting the monsters with Etrigan. They punched them and pushed them and used fire and heat vision but the monsters weren’t fazed by anything.

“Try that fireball again, Constantine,” Faust yelled. “I’d love to see you cook your own goose.”

Bruce looked over and found Constantine inside a cube of water. He was drowning. Faust was levitating in the center of the room with the spellbook floating next to him. Bruce took his grappling hook and shot at the book, pulling it towards Constantine. The Alpha took the line in time for the cube to explode. Bruce shot the hook at one pillar and pulled on it to keep Constantine from falling directly to the ground.

He instead fell at his feet, dripping wet and coughing out water.

“I take it back,” he panted. “That thing is useful.”

Bruce smirked.

“What do we have here,” Faust sneered. “What is Batman doing in your little group, Constantine. Are you finally playing for the big league?” Bruce helped Constantine up and they glared at Faust. “I knew the League were super friends, but you two are closer than the rest,” Faust narrowed his eyes at Bruce, and Bruce felt his heart stop, knowing what the older Alpha was about to do. “Pity Superman is vulnerable to my arts.”

He pointed at the monsters’ general direction and muttered a single word. At first, Bruce thought nothing happened, but then he felt something inside him break. He fell to his knees and looked at Constantine with fear hidden behind the lenses. Constantine looked over at the monsters and cursed.

“You forget so easily about me, mate?” He called to Faust, firing another fireball. “I’m wounded.”

With Faust distracted once again, Bruce stood on wobbly legs and ran to Clark’s still form. Etrigan managed to firmly grasp a monster body and broke it in half, then turned to the next one to also destroy it. Bruce stumbled to Clark’s body, lying still on one side, where a monster had thrown him when Faust used his magic on him.

His mate was pale and was mumbling unintelligible things while unconscious.

“Clark,” Bruce tried, but he had no voice.

He took Clark’s pulse and sighed in relief, knowing at least he was alive – for now, a voice in his head said, who knew what Faust had done. Zatanna would know. Constantine would know. They will fix it and Bruce would stop hurting and Clark would wake up.

They just needed to stop Faust.

Something exploded on the other side and Bruce turned, looking for the others, but he couldn’t see Constantine, and Faust was looking for Zatanna. Etrigan finished the last monster and glanced at Bruce. Etrigan grumbled and ran towards where Faust was floating.

Bruce saw him crashed on the magician, then something pushed him away, again in the form of Jason Blood. Bruce bit his lip, looking around for something to help them.

Then Faust was back in the air, shielding himself against Zatanna’s magic.

“Stored magic, really?” Faust laughed. “It’s the TV dinner of spell casting, dear!” He reversed the energy, making Zatanna fall. “Here’s what real magic looks like!”

Several symbols appeared around him and fired at Zatanna. Bruce stood up but stumbled. He glanced at Clark and silently promised they’ll both be fine before ignoring the pain and running back to Zatanna.

Faust had her trapped in a giant fist made of rock. Bruce threw a batarang. It exploded, breaking the fist, and pushing Faust away from her. However, Faust got his balance back and shot Zatanna.

“Zee!” Constantine yelled, running to her.

Bruce didn’t see where he came from, but he was glad the Alpha was fine.

Something clattered on the ground where Zatanna should have fallen. An angel statue with the Omega symbol carved on its based. Bruce looked up, trying to find Zatanna, but smoke and fire were rolling around, hiding her from view.

Then Zatanna’s voice echoed around them, but she sounded off. Electricity, smoke, and debris were floating around her. A white bright light covered her body completely. Her eyes were glowing white and she was chanting something.

“Zee! Are you daft? Stop!” Constantine yelled.

Bruce looked at him, then at Zatanna. He had thought Constantine was powerful but seeing Zatanna like that. It was obvious she was more powerful than the Alpha. Bruce just wondered why she didn’t use her power like him. Why she preferred to be part of an act if she could probably create and destroy things at her will.

The air around them was getting heavier and Bruce felt dizzy, which only increased the pain in his chest. He turned back to his mate and felt for his pulse again. Still there, but weaker.

“Come on, Clark,” he muttered, finding his voice intact.

So, Zatanna had done something to bring back their voices. A spell, probably, and she had broken it. Faust was shooting at her still, but Zatanna was glowing white and the projectiles sent her way didn’t touch her. She flew around and got a hand around Faust’s neck, then shot him her magic and sent him crashing against a pillar. When he was down, she invoked a giant sword and threw it.

“No,” Bruce muttered, wide-eyed.

He didn’t have to worry, though. Constantine stood in front of Faust, and the sword stopped just before hitting him.

“Zee, don’t!” He yelled. “Don’t kill him, you can’t.”

“Out of my way John,” Zatanna’s voice echoed.

“If no blood is spilled, your soul is in the clear,” Constantine tried to convince her.

Zatanna yelled angrily and the sword broke into million pieces only to turn into million sharp knives. Most of them were pointing at Faust, but one was pointing at Constantine’s throat.

“Get control, Zee,” he pleaded. “Just like I taught you. Easy-peasy, lemon squeezy. Deep breaths,” Zatanna trembled, and she closed her eyes. “Let it go, love.”

The knives disappeared in white light. Zatanna brought her hands to her face and sobbed. She fell on her knees, and Constantine ran to her.

Boston flew to Bruce and glanced at Clark.

“He’ll be fine,” he promised. “Do you mind?”

Bruce waved at him and Boston took control of his mate’s body.

“Keep quiet,” Bruce grumbled, standing up.

With the air back to normal it was easier to ignore the pain.

Bruce went to Faust and cuffed him, then dragged him near Zatanna and Constantine. Clar- Boston, following closely behind.

“Why are you here?” Faust demanded in a whiny tone, no longer wanting to fight. “I haven’t done anything to warrant this kind of response!”

“This yours?” Constantine asked, showing an image of the ring.

“I don’t know, maybe,” he said. “I have several hundred rings of varying designs and properties.”

“It isn’t him,” Jason said, walking closer and brushing dust off his clothes. “Felix Faust isn’t the one behind the nightmare crimes. He summoned our old poker buddies in their massive forms.”

“The hell does it all mean?” Boston asked in Clark’s voice. Bruce glared at him and receive a sorry wince in return.

“It means Felix Faust had access to the artifact whenever he wanted,” Constantine sighed.

“What artifact?” Faust cried.

“Well, we’re back to square one, then,” Boston grumbled, ignoring Bruce’s glare completely.

“Unfortunately, no,” Bruce growled, turning back to the others with one last warning glare to Boston. “We were sent here by your friend, remember?”

“But Ritchie is dying,” Zatanna argued.

“Is he?” Bruce asked, narrowing his eyes.

Now that they knew Faust wasn’t guilty, Bruce had another picture in mind.

Line Break

They left Faust and walked back to where Swamp Thing dropped them since they couldn’t open a portal inside Faust’s guarded observatory. Zatanna was impatient. She wanted to prove their friend wasn’t what Bruce implied, even if it all made sense. She felt angry at Ritchie for lying and manipulating them, at herself for losing control, at Faust’s conceited words about Omegas having no voice, at Bruce for probably being right.

Bruce, who was currently in so much pain his mask was cracking. She knew Boston was inside Superman’s body because of the accent but she wasn’t sure why. But when she looked closer, she found it. There was a rip in their bond. It wasn’t big but it wasn’t small either. Bruce should be dying, like all Omegas that lose their mates. Maybe it wasn’t that serious since Superman wasn’t really human, but if Boston was controlling his body then something caused him to lose consciousness.

She waved her hand dismissively at them and saw how Bruce straightened up and heard how his breathing wasn’t as labored. She smirked. Then frowned. She was still angry, dammit.

“He’ll be fine,” she muttered at Bruce.

Bruce nodded, thanking her, and he even let the smallest of smiles appear for her. Then he also schooled his features and waited for John to open the portal back to the house.

However, they stumbled and fell on the ground out of it.

“Why aren’t we inside the house?” She asked John.

“Because Ritchie’s bloody well taken control of the house,” John growled. “This is what you get from having mates. Boston, can you get inside?”

Boston flew to the house but something shocked him and sent him flying back. Clark’s body fell in a leap in front of them and Bruce ran to him, while Boston stared at the sky in confusion a few feet next to them.

“That would be a no,” Boston grumbled.

John pursed his lips and walked decisively to the front door.

“Ritchie, you’re going to listen to me whether you like it or not,” he yelled. “Open the door!” He ordered. “Open it!”

Zatanna turned to Bruce, who was cradling his mate’s face and feeling his pulse.

“Where do you want him to wake up,” she asked flatly.

Bruce looked up at her, more like the Bruce she knew and less like the Bat.

“He’s better but he’ll be better if he gets some sunlight,” he said.

“It’s the middle of the night,” Boston said helpfully.

“In our end of the globe,” Bruce confirmed, drily. “The sun is just coming out in Spain,” he mumbled, then turned back to Zatanna. “Can you send him there?”

 Zatanna arched an eyebrow, looking at the healing rip in their bond. She wasn’t sure what would happen if they got so far apart.

“It’ll be fine,” Bruce said, probably knowing what she was thinking.

She sighed and opened a new portal. Boston helped Bruce by possessing Clark’s body again and flying into it, then letting fall through alone.

“Now, back to our problem,” Zatanna sighed, frowning at the closed door. John was still standing in front of it, waiting. She could sense his anger even from that distance.

“I’m not leaving, Ritchie,” he called. “None of us is.”

After another minute, the door slid open. John walked in without a backward glance. Zatanna, Bruce, and Boston followed him. Ritchie was waiting in front of the fireplace.

“Too late, Johny boy,” Ritchie sneered, showing the artifact in his hand.

It glowed an eerie red and the fire behind Ritchie flared up. A red sphere surrounded him and dark energy flew around them, almost hitting them. Ritchie floated above them. Bruce tried to hit him with a batarang but it simply hit the sphere and fell.

Ritchie raised his hand and Zatanna felt as if something grabbed her and pulled her up. They were all now floating at Ritchie’s level, but while he was still in the sphere, they were suffocating with an invisible force around their bodies.

“Ritchie, please!” Zatanna pleaded.

“Stop while there’s still time to save your soul,” John grunted.

“Says the man who skates away with everything?” Ritchie growled. “Since you got me infected, I’ve looked all around the world for a cure and I’ve finally found it,” he showed a piece of the red rock embedded in his hand. “A small piece of the Dreamstone. It’s sentient. It told me how to get the Demons Three, to bring the rest of it to Earth,” he glared at John. “It would’ve been so easy to take it from them. But, of course, Rockstar Johny screwed everything sideways. So, we had to frame Faust and get you to bring me here. Now, I’m immortal and supercharged!”

“You’ve been played for a sap,” John growled. “The stone isn’t sentient.”

“What’s left of Destiny’s soul was whispering sweet nothings in your ear,” Jason explained in a low voice, glaring at Ritchie and the stone. “Getting you to commit atrocities to gain power and make his move.”

“You’re just pissed ‘cause I won,” Ritchie grinned manically.

“I wish that were the case,” John muttered.

Ritchie frowned and looked at the rock in his hand. Smoke was coming out of it. And the bigger piece, floating above his other hand, was glowing darkly.

“This can’t be right,” Ritchie cried. “No!”

The stone flew into his chest and Ritchie grunted in pain. Then the smaller piece in his hand also flew into his chest, completing the stone.

“Wait!” Ritchie cried, but the stone burned his skin. “We- We had a deal! We had a deal!”

Fire enveloped him and they were thrown back to the ground. The sphere spun in a fiery mass, and when it stopped, Ritchie was gone. In his place was another man. Older, scarier, more powerful. His Alpha scent and his magic energy were overwhelming. Zatanna closed her eyes and tried to breath, to ignore it. Bruce was doing something similar on her side, and John was growling, his eyes changing from red to blue because of the powerful rival inside his house. Jason was no better, knowing personally the man that took Ritchie’s place. He was also growling and showing teeth. Boston was staring wide-eyed at the man and the stone embedded in his chest.

“Five hundred years I’ve waited,” Destiny growled. “Five hundred years I’ve planned.”

“Really?” John bit. “I guess five hundred must be the new three hundred. What say we share your beauty secrets over a pint?”

“A god does not prattle with mortals,” Destiny dismissed and raised his hand.

Zatanna knew what he was going to do before he even did it. She was able to create a shield around them while the house exploded. But she felt suddenly tired. She had used more magic than she was accustomed to in one single night. The shield disappeared, and she felt how her world went black.

Line Break

The city was chaotic. Burning buildings, panic, people attacking other people. Red-eyed Alphas growling and snarling at others.  Golden eyed Omegas hissing at others. They weren’t seeing people, they were seeing demons, monsters. Destiny made them see their worst nightmares, making them lash out and attack.

In the middle of it all, Destiny was inside a sphere with symbols all around it. It helped him absorb the energy created in all the chaos, he was getting stronger.

Boston flew ahead of them but he crashed on the sphere and Destiny grabbed him. Constantine ran into the chaos with Jason and Batman. He was still worried about Zatanna. He was sure if someone were to stumble on her they wouldn’t be able to see her, much less touch her. His instincts were telling him he should go back and stay with her until she woke up. He should have taken her somewhere safer. Help her recover all the energy she’s been using all night long.

“The Justice League are on their way,” Batman informed.

Constantine eyed him. Zatanna had fixed the bond with his mate but Constantine knew he had to be as worried as he was. Superman was vulnerable to magic, if he was better and joined this fight he would still be as in danger as he was in Faust’s observatory.

But the Omega was as focused on the task at hand as always. Constantine couldn’t be distracted either. He’d make sure Zatanna was fine after they sent Destiny back to hell.

“Suppose that couldn’t be helped,” he sighed, then frowned and looked at Batman. “But make sure they stay well away from Destiny,” one superman in particular. “Unless you want a bunch of crazed supers blokes ripping apart the city.”

“Little late for that my friend!” Boston arrived in a trucker’s body and pointed to the sky.

Green Lantern was flying towards Destiny. The Alpha created a pair of green giant tweezers to grab Destiny and throw him against a building. Destiny crashed on it and glared at the hero, then fired his own energy against him.

Lantern crashed in one of the commercial screens on top of another building.

“John, listen to me,” Batman was saying into his comm. “You’ve been affected by magic. Get away to space now.”

But the Lantern growled and attacked Batman. John could only see as Batman, a mere human, an Omega, fought the other Alpha.

“Sorry to have to ask this, Jason,” Constantine turned to the other man.

“At least you’re asking,” Jason mumbled and walked forwards. “Gone, gone is the form of man,” fire rose around him and surrounded him. “Rise the demon Etrigan!” Etrigan grinned evilly at Constantine. “So, Constantine calls once more, just like a greedy wanton-

“Save the bloody rhymes and top that git!” Constantine exclaimed, pointing to Destiny.

“Killjoy,” Etrigan grumbled.

He leaped on the sphere and began punching it, but the shield was strong, and Destiny looked unconcerned, even bored, at the demon. Etrigan tried with fire and his sword, but Destiny raised a hand and sent him flying back to the ground.

However, instead of one demonic body, two separate bodies were falling.

Constantine raised his hand to slow their fall. Jason and Etrigan fell unconscious in front of him and Boston. He checked on Jason first, now completely human.

“Looks like you finally beat the curse, my boy,” he said, feeling for his pulse and studying his weakening aura. “Wish it were under happier circumstances.”

He stood u, decisively, and readied his hands in the right pose.

“What are you doing?” Boston asked.

“Calling for help,” Constantine explained. “I just hope he doesn’t realize it’s me doing the calling.”

He fired to one tree in Destiny’s path, setting in on fire. The ground below it broke, and out came Swamp Thing, growling and angry. One vine shot at Destiny, but the shield didn’t break.

“Who dares strike at me!” Destiny demanded.

“The defender of the green,” Swam Thing growled. “Swamp Thing.”

A battle cry got Constantine’s attention at the end of the street. Batman was able to defeat Green Lantern, judging by the body unconscious at his feet, but now a very angry Amazonian was rushing towards him.

Boston gasped beside him, and Constantine aimed his hand at Wonder Woman, but a bright light flared behind Batman and Zatanna came out of it. Constantine grinned despite of everything. His Omega was safe. She stopped Wonder Woman whit her own lasso, then froze Hawkman right before he could punch Batman. Superman appeared suddenly next to his mate and looked worriedly at his teammates.

“Whatever you’re gonna do, do it fast!” She yelled, and Constantine knew she wasn’t just talking to Batman, who ran to do whatever he had planned, followed by Superman.

Constantine and Boston also ran and flew, following Swamp Thing and Destiny’s fight. The shield was still as strong, and Swamp Thing was fighting with all his might. Constantine was honestly running out of ideas. And even expecting the worst he didn’t think it was possible to separate the Thing from the human, but Destiny did just that, sending Swamp Thing back to the earth.

“He’s getting more powerful by the second!” Boston cried. “What the hell are we gonna do?”

“I say we go talk,” Constantine eyed Boston ghostly form. “To a man about a horse.”

“Did you hit your head or something?” Boston frowned. “You’re babbling.”

“A Trojan horse, Boston,” Constantine clarified. “Come on!”

Constantine ran to the middle of the street and fired at Destiny’s sphere. He felt when Boston got inside his body, but luckily the ghost didn’t try to take control of his body. Destiny turned his attention to Constantine, growling.

“Over here, you wanker!” He yelled for good measure.

“You’re puny and disrespectful,” Destiny said, reaching for Constantine with the sphere’s energy in the form of a fist. “Let me see your madness.”

Constantine felt the Alpha’s darker magic run through his body, but he smirked, focusing on it and using it to feed his own energy.

“Well, that’s the trouble with someone like me,” he said conversationally. “Been there, done that.”

“I shall make you beg for death,” Destiny threatened.

“Can I beg you to stop talking?” Constantine rolled his eyes. “I mean, all wizards are touched, but you, you’re a full-blown nutter.”

“I will tear your soul apart,” Destiny spat.

“And what happened to not pratting with mortals?” Constantine continued, feeling Destiny’s anger grow. “You chatter like my grandma at a book club.” Destiny’s already red eyes got darker. “Now, Boston!”

“Trick or treat, freak!” Boston yelled, pushing out of Constantine’s body and getting inside Destiny.

Constantine jumped out of the sphere and watched Destiny fight for control. The sphere broke and he fell on the street. It looked like Boston would be strong enough to hold him, but Destiny was able to expel him of his body.

He stood straight and raised his hand, aiming at them. Then a sword pierced his chest and the Dreamstone fell. Destiny fell to his knees, staring at the sword unbelievingly.

“Is that a sword on your chest,” Constantine asked, relieved to see Jason was better, and enjoying the sword impaled on the other Alpha. “Or are you just happy to see me?”

“Merlin sends his regards,” Jason told him with all seriousness. “Oh, and by the way, you lose.”

Constantine waved his hands and invoked the portal that would take Destiny back where he belonged. Destiny burned and tried to reach the stone, but a batarang made it explode before it could go back to the Alpha’s hand.

“I don’t think so,” Batman grumbled, and Constantine could swear he heard a smile in there.

Destiny’s whole being disappeared in a burst of flames, dragged back to hell, while Ritchie’s body reappeared. The old Beta fell to the ground, weak, and dying. The shrouds appeared immediately, and Ritchie scrambled back.

“Johnny, I was- I was under a compulsion,” he begged. “You’ve got to save me. You owe me!”

“Sorry, mate,” Constantine shrugged unapologetically. “Can’t take the chance that Destiny is still pulling your strings.”

“John, please!” Ritchie cried. “Help me!” The shrouds grabbed him and pulled his soul out of his body, which crumbled to the ground, lifeless. “Help me, you bastard!” They dragged him to a new portal, one that showed clearly where it led to. “Help me!” The portal closed on them, and Ritchie was gone forever.

“That was unpleasant,” Boston shuddered.

“What the hell did I miss?” Zatanna said behind them.

“Zee! You’re okay!” Constantine grinned, then coughed awkwardly. “I thought.

“My head feels like the morning after Brixton,” she winced.

“Surely, not that bad,” Constantine chuckled.

Jason gasped, suddenly. If it wasn’t for Etrigan catching him he would’ve been on the ground again. They all got close to look at him, but it was Batman who reached first and pushed his jacket and shirt aside. There was blood. A lot of blood.

“What’s going on?” Zatanna asked.

“Yeah, he wasn’t wounded,” Boston asked, too.

“Unless I miss my guess, that happened on the day he was bound to Etrigan,” Constantine tried to explain.

“And now that I’m not,” Jason groaned weakly and didn’t finish.

“I’m truly sorry, Jason,” Constantine looked at his friend with sad eyes.

“Don’t be,” Jason sighed. “It’s a welcome end.”

With that, he closed his eyes and his body fell limply on Etrigan’s arms.

Line Break

“For five hundred years, he and I have been bound. A demon from hell, a knight of renown. Though we were cursed to be slaves of each other, I know of no man I’d want more for a brother.”

“Stop eavesdropping,” Bruce mumbled, closing the report on his computer and smirking at him.

“I wasn’t,” Clark pouted.

“Sure you weren’t,” Bruce agreed and stretched on his chair. “Zatanna agreed, by the way. She’ll talk to Constantine about joining, too.”

“Why?” Clark asked, frowning.

“You saw what a mess magic was for the League,” Bruce shrugged. “If they were part of us we wouldn’t have to worry about something like this happening again.”

“You mean you’ll have your contingency plans ready,” Clark chuckled. “And they would have to follow them because you’ll be his leader.”

“I thought I wasn’t the League’s leader,” Bruce tilted his head. “In fact, if I remember correctly, I’m a part-time member.”

“Yeah, and you’re the bossiest of us,” Clark hugged him from behind. “And probably the scariest. J’onn is a Martian and he respects human rights, you’re human and you like to violate them. You probably know how to take down every single member of the League.”

“That’s useful, as you have witnessed on more than one occasion,” Bruce grumbled, then in a lower tone, “Constantine likes to make you jealous, don’t make it easier for him.”

“He’s not the only one,” Clark looked at him with an arched eyebrow. “As I remember, you were also all over him, playing along while he flirted and called you ‘love’.”

Bruce smirked.

“You’re cute when you’re jealous,” he huffed. “But honestly Clark, I only love you. You’re my mate. True mate, even. You don’t have to feel like that.”

“I just don’t like it,” Clark mumbled into his hair. “You’re mine. My Omega. My mate. Mine.”

He felt how Bruce shuddered in his arms, his heartbeat picked up a little, and his breathing sped up.

“Clark,” Bruce groaned.

“You like me jealous, right?” Clark smirked and bit his neck playfully. “Possessive. You like knowing you’re mine, just like you love knowing I’m yours. I’ll show you,” he whispered, and Bruce closed his eyes. “I’ll remind you who you belong to, Bruce.”

That night they got to bed earlier, but they didn’t get to sleep until much later. Bruce’s head laying on his mate’s chest, breathing deeply, in a dreamless sleep, surrounded by his Alpha’s scent. Clark was looking at him. His face, his scars. He really was lucky. Bruce may have said he wanted the magicians as part of the League, for they would help in more magical situations, but he had also mentioned before, that he wanted to observe and prepare.

Bruce loved hard, and he loved very few people. He protected the ones he loved with all his being.

Clark kissed his hair.

He’d do the same. He’d protect that little family with his life if needed.

Chapter Text

Damian didn’t trust the new Titan. He couldn’t trust her, and he had tried. Dick would say he was just paranoid, like Mother, and Kori would say that he just had to give her a chance. She was like all of them, after all. She needed a home, and they could give her one.

But she wore blockers.

Now, Damian knew blockers weren’t dangerous, per se, since Mother used them to hide his status and his identity. Even Garfield had to use some when they were on a very dangerous mission because it helped Kori’s nerves. She had promised Garfield he could stop using them once his training with Mother was finished and he was able to ignore an Alpha’s command.

However, Terra didn’t use them because she was an Omega, or because she wanted to hide, or because she had a secret identity. She was hiding something else, and Damian knew it, and he would find out.

It was the singular familiar scent she had when she first arrived, in the middle of a heat, no less, smelling of mud, Alphas, and slick. Kori had sent everyone out while she tended to the new girl, but Damian had smelled something on her, someone familiar.

He couldn’t be sure, and he couldn’t place it, but he just knew he had met one of those Alphas before, but Terra had started wearing blockers right after that heat ended.

He wouldn’t deny that her powers made her useful. He couldn’t shake the feeling that she was to be untrusted. And Mother had said his instincts would change the older he got, and that he should learn to either trust them or ignore them.

Dick had laughed at him, so he stopped talking to him about his suspicions, wanting to have proof before facing her and the team. If that meant following her without telling anyone then so be it.

She’ll lead him straight to the mysterious Alpha and the maddening scent.

“It’s not like I can’t sense the vibrations of someone following me,” Terra arched an eyebrow. “Even if they are on a roof,” she spat.

She had used her powers to float in front of him. Damian glared at her.

Then he thought on Grayson. He had said Terra needed understanding, and even if he said it because his girlfriend trusted the girl, Damian could at least try to give her the benefit of the doubt. She looked terrible, after all. Tired. Done with everything.

After the failure of that day’s training, maybe she wanted to give up.

Damian would feel safer with her far away from the Titans and their secrets, including Mother’s secrets. However, he knew that if he went back without her, they would blame him. They were sort of friends, but they still kept their distance from him, more so since his Alpha instincts started to manifest. Jaime didn’t want a fight, Garfield didn’t want to test him (much), Kori simply gave him his space, and Grayson once tried to give him the talk. To say neither of them wanted a repetition of that was an understatement, and Grayson swore Mother was laughing his ass off wherever he was with the alien. Apparently, he had tasked Grayson to do that if he wasn’t there. Neither of them knew Father had already taught him everything he needed to know.

Raven was better, she listened to him, and talked in return, and never pitied him.

Like they did Terra.

She had to understand, though. An underage Omega knocks on their door, in the middle of a heat, stinking of Alphas and slick, and covered in fluids… They didn’t pity her. But they knew what had happened, and they didn’t know how to handle it, so they didn’t. Damian had to admit that they kind of ignored her, trying not to trigger anything.

That scent might be some Alpha’s he met once or twice while in the Shadows. Maybe even in some of Bruce Wayne’s galas. People were sick, after all, who knew what some of them got to do in their free time.

He thought of Mother and how he and Father had gotten together. Or rather, how they didn’t get together. What would Batman say- What would Batman do in this position?

Probably break every single bone on those Alphas’ bodies. After he cared for the victim, that is.

Damian bit his lip.

“I know what it’s like not to fit in with the group,” he mumbled, looking at her face. She winced and looked away. “What’s wrong?”

“Aside from monkey boy making me meltdown, or Raven staring all the time,” she sighed, crossing her arms over her chest. “Nightwing, acting like a den mother, Jaime, and his freako bug, miss smiles-a-lot, and you, my new stalker,” she eyed him. “Nothing, I guess.”

Damian was not amused. He simply looked at her. So much for trying. He should leave her alone and keep watching. If he was sure of something it was that her face, her expressions, were no expressions an abused victim would have.

But what would he know? Abuse was a tricky subject, after all.

“If you need to talk,” Robin began, “let us helped you,” he trailed off, smelling something on the air, someone who shouldn’t be there.

Someone that should be dead.

“Such an observant, considerate boy,” the dead man’s voice purred from above. “You would think he truly cares.”

Slade Wilson, Deathstroke, was standing on the next roof, higher than them, watching. He looked as he ever did. Not a single trace of his near-death experience when Damian and his family left him to drown and burn in Father’s old Oil Rig.

“Slade,” Damian growled, and even if he couldn’t see it for himself, he could tell his eyes glowed red under the mask. “Look what hell just spit up,” he wielded his katana. “Stay back,” he ordered Terra. If going back alone was bad, it was worse to go back with a dead Omega. Slade jumped on him, so Damian rolled to one side and stood with his katana ready. “Let me guess,” he growled. “They got you to a Lazarus Pit just in time.”

“Yes,” Slade purred, walking calmly towards him. “I’ve been bathing in it, quite a bit, lately. You might say, it's addictive,” he threw his fist to Damian’s face, but Damian dodged and Slade’s fist connected with the chimney stack at his back. “Improves muscle tone, too.”

He tried again to jumped on Damian, but Damian jumped back and off the roof. Slade broke the barrier over the roof and followed Damian. Damian used his katana, but Slade kept blocking him, so Damian used a smoke bomb to blind the older Alpha.

With Slade that close, he now could identify the scent he had recognized on Terra before. The stench of Slade had been all over her, even over the other Alpha scents that covered her. Marking her as his. Showing all those other Alphas he was allowing them to touch his possession, and remind them and the Omega that she belonged to him.

“Your friends had made you soft,” Slade hissed, not out of breath at all. Then he punched Damian on the abdomen, the chest. Damian could feel his ribs break, and he spat some blood over Slade’s shoulder. “As I said, soft,” the Alpha murmured on his ear.

Damian glared at him, and something in him snapped. He twisted in Slade’s grasp and was able to take a hold of the Alpha’s arm and pulled it to his back to the point of breaking. However, before he could break it completely, a rock hit him, sending him to the other side of the street.

He bit back a groan and looked up. Slade was getting up, dusting his uniform nonchalantly. Terra was floating next to him, looking him over with a worried expression, that changed when Slade turned his focus on her. Then she simply looked satisfied. Damian felt sick.

“Took you long enough,” Slade growled, offering his hand, which Terra took, to help her down.

“You betrayed us,” Damian growled, spitting more blood on the floor. It was clear that he had more than a pair of broken ribs. Breathing was getting harder, and he felt hotter, and his suit felt itchy on his skin. “Why?”

“Betrayed?” Terra smirked. “That assumes I was ever on your side in the first place.”

“He’s using you,” Damian growled, narrowing his eyes.

Slade put a hand over Terra’s shoulder.

“You know what to do, baby girl,” he purred.

“You’ll regret this,” Damian swore, looking right at Slade in the eye.

Then he felt the earth around him move, pushing him and pulling him under it until all he saw was darkness. What a bad time for his presentation, he thought.

Jaime was stirring the rice while Traci served the dishes. He felt better. The Tower had been tensed, all with a new Alpha presentation closer and closer every day, and more than one Omega leaving faint scents everywhere. And of course, Kori and Dick’s mating scents all over the place.

Jaime felt tired.

It didn’t help that his dad was still angry at the bug and the titans. As much as his mom tried, and as much as he tried, he felt like a failure. And he didn’t know why.

He had wanted to hurt someone, to fight a real fight without pulling back. However, the brat had all his focus on Terra, and not because his hormones were making him, but because he thought the new girl was dangerous.

As if.

Or who knew.

All Jaime knew was that he needed something. Something else. Something for him, outside the Titans, away from bug’s businesses.

And it had helped.

He smiled at Traci, putting the rice on the counter.

“Great to have your help,” she smiled back. “Thanks.”

Her Beta scent was sweet, almost Omega-like, but less overwhelming. It was nice.

“No, thank you,” Jaime said. “I kind of needed this,” another volunteer brought a casserole next to the rice. “This just reminds me of home,” he reached for the casserole, not noticing the gloves on the other boy’s hands. “Ow!” He glanced at Traci. “Hot,” he chuckled awkwardly.

“Careful!” Traci took his hand, expecting to see red flesh, but it wasn’t the case. “You don’t want to get burned,” she added, still smiling at him.

Jaime felt hot all of a sudden. The bug beeped.

“Do you hear that?” Traci asked. “I heard it before,” she frowned and looked under the counter. “I hope there’s not a short.”

“I uh- I think I heard it move over there,” Jaime stammered and ran to the storage room. He hoped his face wasn’t as red as he felt it was.

The bug continued beeping.

“I know my pulse is racing,” Jaime tried to explain. “But I’m in no danger. None.” The bug tried to activate the suit, only managing to cover one of Jaime’s arms in the blue cannon, ready to fire. Jaime pulled his arm down. “Defensive measures are not needed. Oh boy, how do I explain this?”

Who would have thought he’d have to have The Talk with his alien tech?

So much for feeling better.

“There's something humans call sexual attraction,” he continued. “All genders, Alpha, Beta, Omega, male, or female have it. It’s completely normal,” he kept pushing the parts of the suit that appeared back to the bug. “Much more at my age, man! C’mon, you’re making this more awkward than it should be,” he groaned. “My life.”

The door opened behind him.

“Jaime?”

With his back to Traci and the cannoned arm between his legs, Jaime knew it didn’t look good. He simply grinned at Traci, expecting she didn’t think the worst.

At least the bug was finally quiet.

Tara looked at her reflection in the mirror. Pink lace dress, make up done, scent blockers cleaned. She knew Slade wouldn’t resist, just like that one time.

It didn’t matter that he hadn’t marked her yet, because he will do it, someday soon, after they gave the Titans to Brother Blood. Meanwhile, all the Alpha cared about was the contract. But if so, he wouldn’t have touched her that time either.

Tara still dreamed of it.

It was not her first heat. Not even her first heat under Slade’s care. However, ever since her presentation, she had taken suppressants under Slade’s strict orders. It would allow her to train without distractions. She had asked once what the suppressants he gave her were made of, but ultimately decided it didn’t matter.

She got one heat a year, in which Slade locked her in a scentproofed and soundproofed room. She was in pain most of those times since the suppressants made the heats stronger, but she was sure if something happened Slade would be there to help. He cared. He was the only person she could trust since he saved her.

So, when he told her what they should do, she did it. She knew that, among all of those Alphas, Slade would be watching. No one but him would bite her. Every single Alpha in that room would know who she belonged to and wouldn’t dare to break the rules.

No knots. No bites. She had to end up covered in all of their scents.

Tara had thought Slade would only watch. Observe the Alphas and stop whoever tried or dared to break his rules. But instead, he had come closer to her while three or four Alphas had their way with her. He had caressed her tearful face, he had calm her, murmuring sweet nothings and promising it’ll be all over soon, it’ll be all worth it in the end.

And he had taken her.

After the Alphas were gone, and he was readying her stuff to take to the Titan Tower, he kissed her and touched her and knotted her. It was a reminder for her that she was his and only his. He was the only one allowed to knot her, to bite her, to mark her. He promised he’ll do just that after the job was completed.

She smirked at her reflection and blew a kiss.

Her Alpha was waiting.

Slade was sitting in front of the screen linked to her contact lenses. Tara walked slowly until she stood behind him. The floor was cold under her bare feet, but she thought she wouldn’t be standing for herself much longer.

“What are you doing?” He asked in a low tone.

“I thought I’ll get more comfortable,” she purred and wrapped her arms over Slade’s shoulders.

“Don’t,” Slade growled. “You can’t run over here the first sign of trouble,” he scolded.

Tara ignored him and kept her arms around him. She breathed his scent and felt it surround her like a safety blanket. It was the best scent.

“I was losing it,” she pouted. “I had to see you.”

“Luckily taking Robin out works,” he continued and stood up, ignoring her. “Brat’s a handful. Best to get him out of the way.”

“He was suspicious,” Tara crossed her arms. “Always is.”

“Didn’t say he was stupid,” he added. “He damaged the camera lens.”

“Greenie was asking for it,” Tara huffed and took it out of her eye, dropping it over the desk behind her. He was bringing a new one, anyway. They had lots of the stuff.

“It's taken a year to get the information I need to defeat the Titans,” Slade mumbled. “Could've ruined everything,” he opened her eye with one hand. “Stay still,” he ordered while the other hand put the new contact in. “Looks like I got it.”

“Not yet you haven’t,” Tara said coyly and reached her arms behind Slade’s neck. “But you could.”

Her lips met his and she could savor it for three full seconds before he pushed her back.

“You said-

“Not yet,” he frowned. “The contract is everything. We need total concentration for it,” he narrowed his eye, ending whatever tantrum the young Omega was about to start. “You know it's taken a lot of work to get here. Especially by you.”

“I don’t want to go back,” she snarled and turned her back on him. “The Titans are always acting like they care so much,” she hugged herself. “It messes with my head.”

They say they want to help. They provide as much as Slade does. Food, shelter, training… Family. They all smell like family. Some more than others. She knows she’s not part of that. She knows some part of her wants to be part of that. She hates that part. She has Slade, and he’s always been there for him. Training, food, and shelter. Love.

Maybe one day they’ll have a family of their own.

She could wait.

His hand fell on her shoulder, comforting, possessive.

“Just a little longer, Terra,” not Tara. When was the last time he said her real name? “With the money from Blood, we'll form our own league of assassins,” but it didn’t matter. Tara was dead. “Just you and I,” he turned her to face him and smiled softly. “Together in every way.”

Tara smiled back and found her place in between his arms. His armor, cold and heavy, a comfort under her mostly bare skin.

She would be thinking about that promise a few days later when someone knocks on her door.

“Yeah?” She asks Raven, who simply stares at her. “Problem?”

“Not yet,” Raven replies stoically. Tara hates how she can’t read her, almost as bad as Robin. She wasn’t talking and was still staring.

Tara huffed.

“Nice visit,” she rolled her eyes and closed the door.

Raven stopped it from closing with one hand.

“I know I’m not easy to get close to,” Raven said. “We have that in common, I think,” she frowned at the floor, then looked back up at Tara. “But I could teach you some meditation techniques. It may help you stay in control.”

Tara lowered her head. There they go again. Messing with her head. Raven never cared, so why now. Unless she knew about Robin. They were close, weren’t they? Maybe she knew Robin was following her when he disappeared.

“Maybe so,” Tara accepted, hiding behind her bangs.

“The other reason I’m here,” Raven continued. “Is to tell you the team’s assembling in the common room.”

Tara nodded and schooled her features before looking at the other girl.

“I’ll need a minute,” she said. “You go on ahead.”

Raven nodded and turned down the hall. Tara closed the door and paced her room.

“They know about Robin,” she muttered.

“They don’t,” Slade answered in her ear.

“Raven being nice?” She asked, trying to remember if they had something planned. “And there’s nothing scheduled. They know I’m working with you.”

“If they knew, she wouldn’t have come alone,” Slade said.

“Unless they wanted to let my guard down,” Tara growled, pulling her hair. “I don’t think I can take them all if they’re ready.” Maybe if she attacked before they did. She could crush them easily before even reaching the common room.

“Calm yourself,” Slade ordered. “The fools trust you. Use that.”

Tara took a deep breath and left her room.

The common room was dark. She tried to see something but she knew even Slade couldn’t see shit through the lenses. So, she kept alert and promised herself that at the first sign of anything, she’d attack. If she heard something, she’d crush it.

The lights turned up suddenly, at the same time the team yelled “Surprise!” startling her.

She may have yelled, but she’ll deny it. She had big parts of the tower aimed at them when she realized what was happening. Jaime and Kori were floating, showing a sign that read: “Happy one-year anniversary, Tara”, while Dick, Garfield, and Raven stood under them, with gifts and a cake.

Tara blinked at them and lowered her hands, and the chunks of earth to stabilize the Tower again.

“Shit,” she panted. “You guys scared me.”

“We can see that,” Kori said plainly.

“Are those for me?” Tara asked before either of them could think of her reaction.

“They sure are,” Garfield grinned. “For your one-year anniversary as a member of the Titans,” he winked. “It was all Raven’s idea.”

“I- No one’s ever done anything like this for me,” she choked up and decided not to think about Slade forgetting her birthdays to the point she wasn’t sure about it herself. “Thanks,” and now she was crying- she had to stop. “Thanks a lot.”

She had to keep in mind that they didn’t care. She had to remember they were a job. They weren’t her friends. Her family.

But maybe she could enjoy it while she could.

“Dry those tears,” Garfield wrapped an arm around her and made his scent as comfortable as he knew, which helped. It also helped that he took his phone, ending the serious moment, and grinned at the camera. “Let’s have this party started, mama!”

Tara was thankful that Garfield and the rest seemed happy to simply let the emotional moment go. There were more pictures and someone put music on. They were all having fun, they could even ignore Dick and Kori’s nauseating scents.

Tara felt happy…

She was sad to admit that it was the first time, in a long time, she felt that way.

“Beast Boy’s sending you pictures of Terra’s party,” Slade purred happily, entering the room where he kept Robin pinned to a wall thanks to Terra’s powers. “Shame you’re missing it.”

“You should go,” Damian spat, ignoring the pain he was in. “Playing with teenagers is about your speed,” he smirked.

He was covered in bruises, and he had at least two broken ribs that Slade like to put back in place only to break them again. Blood was dripping down his nose and from some gash on his forehead, and he couldn’t feel his arms and legs anymore because of the rock covering them.

He was also near the end of his first rut, his fangs still visible, and red eyes glowing where his mask was missing. Also, the room reeked of him so much, he would kill for some of Mother’s scent blockers. Needless to say, it was not his best week.

“I'm not going to let you bait me, kid,” Slade tilted his head. “Oh, what the hell,” he backhanded the younger Alpha. Damian could see the clear enjoyment in his single eye.

“Big man,” he spat some blood at Slade’s feet. “Why not get me out of here so I can defend myself properly?” He mocked. “Unless you’re afraid.”

“Really?” Slade raised an eyebrow. “You're down to hoping I'm gonna act like the biggest stooge in a b-movie?”

“Your outfit said, give it a shot,” Damian grinned.

Slade punched his torso. Damian could feel those two ribs give under the pressure, again, and he couldn’t help the pained groan that left his mouth.

“Son of the demon's head, you are not,” Slade hissed close to his ear. “Son of the Batman, only a breeder,” he stepped back and glared at the teen. “You’re an entitled brat. I rose from nothing while you had everything handed to you,” he growled, a mad green tint in his eye. “You cost me my rightful place.”

“And the family you betrayed,” Damian glared back.

“They turned on me by choosing you,” Slade snarled, then took a deep breath. “You took my old family, Damian,” he growled. “So, I’ll take your new one,” he smirked. “Lucky you Momma is not on Earth right now. I’d love to taste that bat.”

Damian’s eyes glowed bright red and he tried to pull free, showing his brand-new sharp fangs, growling fiercely. It was futile, though. How he wished to erase that fucking smirk off Slade’s face.

The phone beeped. Slade took it from his belt and showed Damian’s phone with a new message from Grayson. The fool was also showing him that traitor’s party, asking how long he would take to go back and if he should save him some cake.

Damian couldn’t help but wonder if he was such a bad brother, a bad teammate, that nobody noticed his absence, no one thought much of it. Would they all think he simply wanted to leave? After all they had gone through the last year? Did they care?

Of course they cared.

They were too trusting for their own good.

“I should answer,” Slade commented. “I am well and will see you soon,” he trailed off, then looked at Damian. “Nah, you’re more of a dick,” his focus was back on the phone. “Undercover, don’t bother me,” he tipped.

Damian kept his glare but stopped trying to get free. His eyes were still red but the bright glow was gone. With any luck, Grayson would get suspicious. Or would at least want to know what Damian was supposedly working on.

“Shame I don't have more time to break you down,” Slade sighed, putting the phone away. “Inside a month, I'd have you bringing me my pipe and calling me papa,” he hissed, getting closer to Damian’s face.

The younger Alpha took advantage of that and spat on Slade’s face, taking pleasure at seeing his own blood dripping from the older’s face.

Slade growled and punched him again, then used his cape to clean his face.

“You little-

He stopped talking suddenly and reached for his ear. Terra was talking through the comm then. Something was happening at the Tower. It was making Slade frown. Good.

“You be a good boy,” Slade ordered, almost tenderly, and patted his cheek.

Damian could only watch as Slade left him alone again.

After the break-in and total failure of their mission, the team was back at the Tower. Dick and Kori were studying the files and photos in another room, while the younger teens sat in the kitchen island, trying to eat the rest of the cake. The only ones actually eating it were Garfield and Jaime, though, and they had the same frowns as the girls had.

“Nothing like laser-spewing H.I.V.E drones to take you out of a party mood,” Raven said, pushing her cake away.

“I’m beat,” Jaime huffed, taking a small bite of cake. “And I’m making lunch at the Center tomorrow,” he placed the rest of his cake on the counter next to Raven’s.

“In more exciting news,” Garfield turned to them with a hopeful expression. “I’ve been invited to be on Kevin Smith’s podcast at Metrocon tomorrow,” he grinned.

Raven and Jaime ignored him, opting on making their way out of the kitchen and towards their rooms.

“Hold up,” Dick stopped them. “Starfire’s got something to say.”

Said alien smiled kindly at her boyfriend and turned her attention to her team.

“With what we discovered tonight,” she started. “We all need to be extra vigilant, and not take any chances.”

Garfield stood up, pouting.

“But- are you kidding me? It’s Kevin Smith,” he argued.

“I didn’t say don’t do what you have planned,” Kori amended. “But keep your eyes and comm lines open at all times,” she ordered. “I have a feeling whatever blood is planning, tonight is just a prelude.”

Terra looked away, trying not to feel guilty. It was hard, seeing as they were all worried about each other, about what a spy would mean for the team. But then, they hadn’t even asked if someone knew something about Robin, did they? Tara was pretty sure if it was her who went missing, they would also go on with their lives as if nothing was amiss. Even Dick, ex-Robin, didn’t seem to preoccupied with the whereabouts of his successor. And she didn’t know what Bruce Wayne or Batman thought, or if they even knew the teen was missing.

Family… Yeah, right.

She had learned early on that family was nothing more than a title. They would only consider you one of them as long as you acted the part, as long as you were like them. If you turned out different, then you were either a witch or a demon. You weren’t part of them, no matter that there were researches on metahumans and the active metagene. It didn’t matter that the whole family had it, only that for some reason, it was active on her.

They turned their backs on her just like she was about to do to the Titans.

The Titans… a weird team that had accepted her, no questions asked.

Then again, Slade had also taken her in without hesitating. Had taught her to use her powers. Had guided her when she presented. Protected her.

“Sorry your party was interrupted,” Garfield said, in frog form.

Tara had wanted to be alone for a while, so she left the Tower and sat on the sand that surrounded it, staring at the ocean and throwing rocks. There’s where Garfield found her.

“That’s the way it goes,” she shrugged. She didn’t mention that a twenty-minute party was more than what she’s had in the last decade.

“Don’t let all that talk back there shake you up,” Garfield went on, his scent comforting. “You know I’ve got your back.”

Tara smiled sadly, keeping her gaze on the ocean.

“It’s other stuff,” she replied.

“Like what?” Garfield asked, turning into a rabbit. “I’m all ears,” he moved his now long ears, and Tara could hear the grin in his voice.

She couldn’t help but smile.

“You have a pretty smile,” Garfield said truthfully, turning back to his human form.

He was always flirting, Tara thought, even with low-level villains and fans and haters. He didn’t seem to mind his gender, or what people expected. He didn’t seem to mind his differences.

And she knew he was also alone. He never talked about someone (unless he was fanboying about some celebrity or another) and he was one of the founding members of the Titans, which meant that he had been living in the Tower longer than even Kori.

“Do you know how I became an orphan?” Tara began because if she was going to turn on them, she would at least try to show him it wasn’t personal.

It was a job in the end. All business.

“Err, your parents died?” Garfield asked awkwardly.

“No,” she sighed. “After I got powers, they freaked. Thought I was possessed or something,” she admitted, expecting him to not believe her or find it funny in some ridiculous way.

She couldn’t believe that kind of people existed in the twenty-first century, and she had witnessed it in her parents and their friends and their neighbors.

“I’m sorry,” he said instead, uncomfortable and sad on her behalf. Even his scent turned sour.

“Don’t be,” she turned her back on him. “I don’t need your pity,”

She took another rock and threw it into the water. They both watched it bounce in silence until it sank.

“It’s not- Well,” Garfield cleared his throat and looked at her. “It can be a bond, you know?” His scent was going back to comforting. “Everyone on the team's had it rough.”

“Yeah,” Tara scoffed. “I can tell Princess sparkle thong knows all about eating from a dumpster.”

“Kori is a refugee being stalked by her homicidal sister,” he explained, frowning.

“Jaime has a family that loves him,” Tara argued.

“And, because of the bug, odds are he's never seeing them face-to-face again,” he shot back. “I think pain is what makes a hero,” he looked at the cloudless sky. “It's like a pressure that either forms a diamond or grinds you into dust.”

Tara thought about her research on the Robins, or rather Slade’s one. He was practically obsessed with them, Damian more so, after whatever happened with the Shadows. She didn’t know the full story, but she could guess, and she could also read Slade’s files when they were out in the open.

So, she didn’t ask about them. She knew they both lived part-time with Bruce Wayne, probable breeder of the Batman, and that while Wayne was publicly a good father or adoptive father, he was always with models and Alphas, and Betas, and Omegas, and traveling, and doing whatever he wanted while his adopted children were fighting crime with a vigilante.

She knew about the Flying Graysons, and she knew about Damian’s family. Or part of it, at least. The ugly parts. Perhaps Garfield wasn’t so far from the truth.

“But what about you, chuckles?” She looked at him. She only knew he was an orphan because apparently, it was a hero requirement. “Aside from an unhealthy online presence, you’re normal.” Garfield sent her a look that clearly said she must be kidding and pointed to his face. “Yeah, you’re green,” she shrugged. “You wouldn’t change it if you could,” she smirked at him. “You like the attention. Besides, it looks okay on you.”

He smiled softly, and his comforting scent turned even more pleasant with his happiness. Tara only noticed he was getting closer when his lips touched hers. Soft, safe, good. She kissed back.

“Woah,” Garfield smiled, looking at her with a soft expression. “You didn’t kill me.”

“This time,” Tara added teasingly. “Don’t get used to it, jerk,” she leaned into a second kiss, reveling in Garfield’s happy Omega scent.

“Yes!” He cheered, jumping up and running to the water. He turned into a wolf before he could get wet and howled, then turned into an eagle and flew in circles, cheering the whole time. Tara snorted and crossed her arms over her chest. He looked and smelled truly happy, and it was only a kiss.

She felt happy, too, surprisingly. Better than she had ever felt. She really liked Garfield, if he didn’t care that she was also an Omega then she wouldn’t, either. She would enjoy it as long as it lasted.

“Well played,” Slade’s voice hissed in her ear, startling her. “Almost bought it, myself.”

She had forgotten about him. How could she have forgotten about her Alpha? The job? She couldn’t get close to them. It’ll be easier if she didn’t. It all will be better once her bond with her Alpha was official. After the job was done, and she wore his mark.

“We move tomorrow,” he stated.

Garfield landed and leaned in for another kiss, but Tara couldn’t do it, knowing what she had to do. She stopped him.

“I’m tired, Gar,” she apologized.

“Yeah, sure,” Garfield chuckled. “I totally get it,” he waved as she left. “See you tomorrow! And the next day!”

Tara walked back to the Tower, trying not to feel guilty.

Guilty of what, she asked herself. She had nothing to feel guilty for. She was doing her job. There was nothing wrong with that. If it was that easy to infiltrate then and trick them, then it was their fault.

She wouldn’t hesitate.

Dick checked his phone, but he still had nothing from Damian. He had told Kori the kid was as stubborn as his mom because that was true, but they had somehow bonded as brothers in the last year. He had thought the kid would let him know where he was or what he was doing.

At least he hoped he’d get more than a “busy” text.

He could feel something was wrong, and Damian was so close to presenting… Mother Bat would have his head if Damian was out on a stakeout when he presented. Alone.

At least he was an Alpha, not many people dared to attack a presenting Alpha. They were more ferocious, could bite someone’s head off easily.

Could attack anyone, any Omega wandering around, close to their heats.

If something went wrong, Bruce would never forgive him. Damian would never forgive him. He would never forgive himself… And Damian would probably blame himself too.

He closed the messages and decided to call Kori.

He had gone to Bruce’s safe house in Jump City to check on HIVE’s activities, but so far he hadn’t found anything too suspicious. There was nothing on their spy, or what Brother Blood was planning. They only knew that they were somehow involved, or maybe he was just being cautious.

“You coming back?” Kori asked, and he climbed his bike and linked the com in his ear to the phone. “The warlords of Okaara didn't teach me much about cooking,” she mumbled, and Dick could hear her apologetic grin. “You should pick up something on your way here.”

“Sure,” he grinned despite himself. Kori was just so cute. “I’ll just check on the rest of the team real quick. I can’t shake off the feeling that something’s wrong.”

“Thanks,” he could hear her relief, so she was worried too. “And I think we should look over the files again,” she added. “Make sure we didn’t miss anything. I have a bad feeling about all of this. I’ll feel better when everyone is back here.”

“Yeah, me too,” Dick sighed. “I’m at the cafeteria. See you soon, babe.”

“Be careful,” Kori said as a goodbye.

“Always,” Dick promised and hung up.

He found a lot of people outside the cafeteria and two men knocking on the main door. He could also smell them, their scents all stronger because of their homeless status. Most of them were Alphas who made the wrong choices, some Betas with bad fortune, and some Omegas with one or two pups. He made a mental note to add Jump City to the Wayne Foundation plans, Bruce never argues good PR, and Damian could learn a thing or two.

He found the volunteers near the door. One was trying to look through the window, while other was joining the knocking men, and one was looking at her phone with a frown.

“What’s going on?” He asked the Beta girl with the phone.

“Not sure. It should be open,” she answered, looking up. “We got a new guy. He said he was here, earlier, but- he isn’t answering his phone nor the door.”

Dick frowned too. Jaime was looking forward to this. He wouldn’t simply leave without telling anyone. If there was an emergency, he would have told them some lie, and he would have called the rest of the Titans to join.

“Is there a back door?” He asked.

“Yeah, but I gave him the key, too,” the girls said, and her eyes turned fearful. “You don’t think something bad happened, do you?” She asked.

“I’m not sure,” Dick bit his lip. “Keep everyone out here.”

He rounded the corner and ran to the back of the building. He used to carry his Robin-belt with him everywhere, but as Nightwing, he decided to leave the belt. In its place, he had many hidden pockets with useful accessories. Not as many as Batman, or Robin, but the ones he most expected to use, including a lock pick.

He found a smoking stove in the kitchen, and he could tell Jaime had been there because his scent was there, faint, under the burned meal. However, he couldn’t smell anyone else, which didn’t mean anything, since he knew there were scent blockers that could hide scents perfectly. Surely, HIVE and Brother Blood could get some of those.

The storage room’s door was slightly opened, so Dick went there to look for more clues, and he found them. A pair of electric batteries connected to some wires, which were, in turn, connected to a chair near the stove. Next to it, there was a newspaper on the ground, with the edges burned.

He narrowed his eyes. He could guess what happened there, and it wasn’t good.

He ran out of the building and climbed up his bike, telling the same girl the back was open. He hoped they had something else to eat since Jaime’s meal was burned out. But he couldn’t worry about them too much. He had a missing teammate, and the rest were in danger.

“Titans,” he called in the com. “Blue Beetle has been taken. Gather at the Tower.”

He sped through the city traffic and decided to call Kori directly. However, it reached voicemail, so he left a message.

“Starfire, pick up if you're there. I'm going to get Beast Boy,” he said, trying to ignore the uneasy feeling in his gut. “Don’t leave the Tower.”

He arrived at the forum in less than ten minutes. Contrary to the cafeteria, the forum was empty, and there was no one waiting on the outside to get in. Odd, considering Garfield said Kevin Smith was presenting. Unless he wasn’t.

Dick rushed to the main forum and looked around for clues. There was nothing but a big “don’t touch” red button in front of one of the seats at the front. The microphone above it had three holes, and the wall behind the seat had a dart embedded in it.

“Aww, Gar,” he groaned under his breath.

He remembered Garfield when he was just a pup when the Titans first started. He would expect the now Omega to be more careful. At least notice a very clear trap.

Now two teammates were missing and Kori wasn’t answering. He ran outside back to his bike.

The Tower didn’t have signs of trouble, yet, Dick entered cautiously, looking at everything. He found one of Kori’s gems next to a note that read “from Dick with love” in the common room. Whatever was sent to her must have exploded, perhaps with some gas that rendered her unconscious.

There was nothing on the air though, aside from her Omega-like scent. He was busy trying to figure out what had happened there, he didn’t see the attack until it was too late.

Slade came breaking down the window and kicked Dick. Dick fell with a gasp, covering his eyes to keep the glass away.

“Bad day, Nightwing?” Slade asked, showing he knew exactly who Dick was. “It’s about to get worse,” he growled.

“What have you done with Kori and the others?” Dick demanded, not faced at all that Deathstroke knew his identity – he had known Damian and had recognized him as Robin, so it wasn’t surprising he knew who the rest of the bats were.

Slade threw a knife, Dick sidestepped it and glared at the mercenary.

“Don’t fret,” Slade said, throwing a punch, which Dick blocked, and taking out his sword. “I’m here to take you to them.”

Dick jumped over the couch, getting out of Slade’s sword range, and got to Kori’s wall covered with different weapons. He took a pair of sais.

“Bring it, asshole,” he growled, taking a fighting stance.

He moved first, hitting Slade with one sai but the sword blocked it. Dick rolled under Slade and stood behind him, kicking him. He was surprised, though, when Slade took his ankle and threw him to the other side of the room.

“You’re losing your touch,” Slade muttered with a smirk under the mask. “Need a new master?”

Dick stood up and threw some plates from Tara’s party against Slade. The Alpha pushed them with the sword. Dick took the baseball bat they used for the piñata and waited for Slade to make a move.

Slade put the sword back on his back and took a longer weapon hanging from his belt. It fired some kind of ray that destroyed the bat. Slade aimed at Dick’s head and the Beta had to bend down to dodge it. He jumped close to Slade to pushed the weapon away from his body and Slade punched him with it, sending him to the ground again.

“You're overrated, kid,” Slade purred, aiming at his face.

Dick pushed himself up and jumped out of the broken window. He used his grappling hook to stop his fall, but Slade cut it with the sword. Dick had to catch himself on a ledge, and he felt his shoulder give under the weight. He grunted in pain, but he couldn’t waste more time, he was still under attack. He looked up, and surely, Slade was aiming at him with the weapon.

He let go of the ledge and fell on some bushes at the edge of the Tower. It hurt, but as not as much as it would’ve if he fell right on the concrete. He slid off the bush, tearing his sweater and getting some scratches, and ran.

He could hear Slade landing behind him, and he ducked to avoid another beam to the head. With a dislocated shoulder, running was complicated, and the bike was out of the question. He heard a hissing noise when they reached Garfield’s training area and took a piece of wood in time to block another knife. He wouldn’t make fun of the green beaver anymore.

Slade got close with the sword in hand again. Dick bent and kicked, but he couldn’t move a lot without feeling pain. Still, he found an opening when Slade tried to cut his head off. He used the good arm to pushed himself on the ground and kicked the assassin in the face.

Slade dropped his sword, growled and punched Dick in the stomach, then kicked him in the back, sending him rolling to the bridge that connected the Tower to the City. Dick stood up and readied a small knife behind his back.

“Enough!” Slade yelled. “Screw this,” he muttered. “You could have died by the blade with honor, Grayson,” he growled, aiming at him with a machine gun. “I’ll tell little brother you said bye.”

Dick’s eyes widened. Damian. Slade had taken Robin since the very first night he disappeared. What an awful brother he was, he didn’t realize the pup had been in danger this whole time. His hand tightened around the knife and he threw it with all his might, at the same time Slade pulled the trigger.

With a grunt, Dick fell sideways, off the bridge and into the water.

Tara panted out of breath and looked down at her objective.

Fighting Raven had been hard, more so when the demon girl blinked two pairs of red eyes and Tara was surrounded by darkness and nightmares.

But she had done it.

She won.

She won…

Raven’s unconscious form judged Tara for her betrayal. She couldn’t think about them as friends. They weren’t friends.

They weren’t…

It didn’t matter if they thought they were. If Raven thought she could trust Tara and follow her to explore some caverns on Jump City’s coast, it was her fault.

Their fault.

They shouldn’t trust so easily.

Tara was just doing her job.

“Is it done?” Slade asked in her ear.

Tara straightened and took a deep breath.

Alpha would be so proud of her.

“Yeah,” she answered. “We’re good.”

“Meet me at the rendezvous point,” Slade ordered.

Tara could hear the satisfaction in his voice, and she felt praised even if no praise was given. She knew her Alpha. He was pleased with her. That’s all Tara wanted.

She enclosed Raven’s body with more earth and had her float alongside her on her way to meet Alpha. She also watched as Slade injected the demon with something to prevent her from waking up sooner than expected. Then they walked to the safe house, and there, Slade put Raven in the pot that would subdue her powers. The rest of the Titans were in the same room, in different restrains, unconscious.

“We’re missing two,” Tara observed, noticing Nightwing’s and Robin’s empty places.

“We’re missing one,” Slade corrected. “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it,” he smiled softly at her. “Why don’t you go ahead and get more comfortable,” he caressed her skin. “I’ll call Blood to finish some details. Tell him to send transport for the package.”

Tara nodded and stood on her tiptoes to steal a kiss from the Alpha. Slade allowed it for a second before pushing her back firmly on her feet and ushering her outside. She decided to clean off the blockers so Slade could scent her freely.

She was walking outside Robin’s cell when she heard the grunting. She entered. The new Alpha was finally out of his rut, and he was pulling his arm out of the trap she made for him. She flicked her wrist and the wall grew again, covering more of his arm than before.

He turned to glare at her.

“He’s lying to you,” he said. “About everything.”

“He had you pegged from the start,” she smirked and cross her arms over her chest.

“That’s how he does it,” Robin answered without hesitation. “Mixing truth with lies.”

“You're so freaking annoying,” Terra scoffed. “You don't know anything about him. He saved me.”

“Let me guess,” the boy sneered. “He kept you isolated. Dependent. Told you everyone was your enemy. Trained you, ruthlessly. And promised you exactly what you wanted,” he sighed and suddenly looked more understanding than he ever did, more so without the mask. “Believe me, I know.”

Terra studied him. His face. His eyes. His motions against the rock enveloping him. She knew he wasn’t lying. She knew his history with Slade. About the Shadows. His family.

He wanted her to turn on Slade like he did with his family. He wanted her to become one of them. Alone. Weak. A hero.

But she knew heroes could be defeated, and with Slade, she would always be on the winner’s side.

Her Alpha was good for her. He would protect her. Guide her. Love her. Accept her just as she was. Not even the Titans could do that. They were afraid of her power. Slade wasn’t.

“I’ve always hated you,” she growled, raising a hand and clenching her fist. The rock around Robin began to crush him. “You and all the others.”

“The Titans treated you like family,” Robin gasped. “You threw it all away!”

Terra made sure the rock was crushing Robin completely. Just a moment more and the Alpha would stop breathing. Stop living.

Titans… Family… But it was all a trick to make her feel safe while they used her. While they tried to control her. While they observed and studied her powers. While they planned how to stop her.

“Stop!” Slade ordered, suddenly behind her. He took her hand and pulled it back, making her groan. The rock around Robin went back to its place and he could breathe again. “Can't I leave you for two minutes?” He hissed. Terra pulled her hand free.

“I can see why you want him dead,” she snapped and walked out, leaving the two Alphas alone.

In her room, she grabbed her backpack and began putting things in it. They were leaving soon. She didn’t want to leave anything behind. Anything important. She took her phone to put it inside the bag, and the picture on it made her frown.

It was a picture of the team at her anniversary party. She scrolled to the next one and found the one where Beast Boy was hugging her. The green boy, the most normal of all the teens. The most authentic. He had liked her. Omega or not, powers or not, secrets or not.

He had simply wanted to share things with her and be with her and show her they were a good family… A little broken perhaps, but good for each other.

He was also one of the original members, even before Kori. Tara got to think about his life. How his skin turned green, where was he, when did that happen, and what happened to his family. He understood pain and used it as motivation to be better, not to be angry at the world.

Terra wished they had more time to talk. To… experiment.

“What’s wrong?” Slade asked standing at her door.

She blocked the phone and threw it inside the bag.

She already had an Alpha. She had to remember that.

“In a few hours, we're gone,” Slade added, walking to her and putting his hands over her shoulders, scent comforting. “It's as good as done.”

“Just glad it’s all over,” she answered.

“You've been in deep cover for a year,” Slade murmured, massaging her. “It's perfectly normal to have feelings for them. But after this we can be together,” he got closer to kiss her neck, right where a mating bite would be. “Just like you wanted,” he spoke softly. “Concentrate on that.”

Slade left, and Tara took her phone again to look at the pictures. Slade may be right, a year living with someone was a long time. She was going to have mixed feelings about them.

About him.

She deleted all the photos and continued her packing.

Her reflection on the mirror was judging her. Hardly. So, she stopped what she was doing and threw a rock at it. She kept looking at her reflection.

The girl in the mirror was as broken as the mirror was.

Scared and confused.

Tara got angry.

She took a pair of scissors and cut off part of her hair.

Anew hairstyle for a new life.

She hoped Slade liked it.

She also took her makeup and added some to her eyes and cheeks, highlighting her freckles so they were visible with her simple domino on. The blockers were off, too.

Slade didn’t mention anything when she got back to the machine, where he was putting a bruised and now unconscious Robin in its place.

“Time to go,” he smirked under the mask and showed her HIVE’s choice of transport.

It was a big yellow helicopter carrying a shipping container big enough to put the Titans in.

The journey to Brother Blood’s location was uneventful, and Tara tried to get Slade’s attention with no luck. She pouted most of the way there, ignoring the little voice at the back of her head that told her she was doing something wrong.

Instead, she stroked her neck, imagining what it will be like to have her Alpha’s mark on her, finally claiming her. To have both their scents on her skin, showing off their bond.

The Titans were taken and they followed. Slade did it because he wanted to ensure their pay, she did it out of curiosity, to see what would happen to them. She also convinced herself that she would enjoy their pain.

“Place gives me the creeps,” Tara muttered, looking around the cavern.

“I hear you,” Slade agreed with a boring tone.

The Titans began to stir, and Garfield was the first one to talk.

“Guys,” he called, worried. “Raven’s not moving.”

He could see the demon girl from his pot easily, as well as the others trapped on metal cuffs under him, in the lower part of the machine.

“And something’s keeping me from using my powers to morph!”

Slade left Terra back where she stood and walked forwards.

“The machine is doing that,” he purred. “But, I'm the one who put you here.”

“Deathstroke,” Jaime growled.

“What have you done to Robin,” Kori demanded.

“I beat the crap out of him for being mouthy,” Slade replied easily. “Come on, you've all had the urge at some point.”

Tara wanted to see them beg, but so far, they were angry. Princess was as cool as ever, probably not understanding the level of danger they were in. They should be asking for mercy.

“Once I get out, I'm gonna break you into little bits,” Jaime promised with a low growl, eyes flashing Alpha red behind the armor.

“It’s good to have goals, ese,” Slade mocked. “Me? I’m having waffles after you’re dead,” Jaime kept glaring at the older Alpha. “By the way, can I introduce you to my assistant?” Tara walked in, standing proudly next to Slade. “I think you’ve met.”

“Hey, team,” she smirked. “How’s things?”

“Tara!” Garfield exclaimed. “What did he do to you?”

“Nothing I didn’t want,” she shrugged, eyeing Slade with love. “And nothing I didn’t ask for.”

“Terra was a key part of my plan,” Slade continued, enjoying how the charade fell. “A natural double agent.”

Tara had to admit that now that the Titans knew the truth, she could also enjoy their expressions.

They were breakable.

Their trust was shit.

“That can’t be true,” Kori hoped.

“What can I tell you, Goldilocks,” Terra grinned and shrugged. “You win some, you lose some.”

“We took you in,” Jaime yelled. “Helped you!”

“Yeah, well, thanks,” she waved off. “Now you’re gonna die.”

She walked away then. She could enjoy their pain for a while, but she couldn’t help the instinct of helping them. She was worried if she stayed longer, she would do something stupid. And with the blockers off, she knew they could smell her, her emotions.

The only one she wanted to scent her was her Alpha.

“Geez, not a lot of gray area there,” Slade mumbled behind her, taunting the Titans even more.

Besides, she was having another problem. Brother Blood’s cult was bringing a bunch of memories to her mind. Memories she wasn’t fond of.

“Place reminds me of my parents' church,” she shuddered. “Bunch of crazies.”

She hadn’t noticed that Brother Blood and her close followers were arriving until she said it and a woman huffed and glared at her.

“Insolent trash.”

“Who you calling trash!” Tara yelled and raised her fists. The whole place trembled for a second.

“Keep it together,” Slade growled under his breath.

She stopped.

Just a few more minutes. Once Blood paid them, they could go.

“Let’s be civil to our guests,” Blood said with a smug smile. “Our business is not yet complete.”

“Sure it is,” Slade argued, stepping forward to meet the other Alpha. “You wanted the Titans, and here they are.”

“Not all of them,” Blood replied. “Not Nightwing. It ruins the machine symmetry.”

“We agreed some deaths might be unavoidable,” at this, Kori gasped behind them. “Things happen.”

“I accept that,” Blood frowned. “But I told you even in death there is life to be drawn,” he turned his back on Slade, looking over the rest of the Titans. “Unless you have a body, you’re one short. Our contract is not complete,” he turned back to face him, and he eyed Terra for a moment before turning back to Slade. “Happily, there is still a path to the salvation of our deal,” he smirked. “Don’t you agree?” Slade took a few seconds to answer, when he did he only nodded once. “Excellent,” Blood grinned. “Mayhem?”

Terra was looking at Slade, trying to figure out what that meant, when she noticed the woman firing something at her. A dart hit her on the chest before she could block it. She yelped and took it out, but the venom was already taking effect and she felt dizzy, her limbs were getting heavier.

She fell on the ground and looked at Slade for help, but the mask was hiding the assassin’s face completely.

“I should have charged more,” he turned to Blood. “With her powers, you're getting an upgrade.”

Two of Blood’s followers carried her to the machine and strapped her on it, on Nightwing’s place, while all she could do was watch her Alpha shake hands with Blood.

“Slade,” she croaked. “Help.”

“Sorry kid,” Slade answered facing her. “A contract’s a contract.”

“You’ll pay for this,” Kori promised.

“It's a shame you have to go, sweet cheeks,” he told Kori. “We would have been fantastic lovers. You know, since we're both newly single.”

Kori kept glaring at him, and Slade kept ignoring Terra.

She could only feel how her heart broke.

The voice in the back telling her I told you so.

Robin’s warnings echoing behind it.

The Titans’ smell of family only a memory.

“Let it begin!” Blood yelled, the machined raised to ground level with the rest of the cult.

“You think yourself a holy man, blood?” Kori barked. “You’re filth!”

“Take heart, sinner,” Blood answered. “You are about to become part of the greater good.”

“We're gonna show you the greater good,” Jaime snapped. “By kicking your ass.”

Robin groaned and pulled on his restrains, adjusting quickly to the situation.

“No god is going to save you, Deathstroke,” he spat.

Slade turned to Blood to say a few words. Terra didn’t care about it, anymore. She betrayed the Titans, only to be betrayed in turn. She followed a traitor that turned her into one.

She felt sick.

All the things Slade made her do.

All the things she thought she wanted.

It was all him, manipulating her.

Controlling her.

Using her.

All the things he said about the Titans were things he did himself.

A few tears ran down her face while the Titans tried to get out of the machine in vain.

Suddenly there was pain.

The machine had been activated.

Dick hid in the shadows while he tried to hack the machine or anything that could help destroy it with no luck. He wouldn’t be able to get close either with so many followers around Blood. He wasn’t too surprised that Terra was now strapped to it. He could have told her about Slade if she had asked. Sadly, she had to find out for herself.

But Dick couldn’t feel too bad for her either, since she betrayed them.

He got one of the followers’ robes while Blood spilled shit about turning into a god, which helped him to get close enough to attack the guards surrounding Blood and the machine. He used his escrima sticks to send electric pulses to the followers and knock them out. Mayhem shot at him from behind, and he threw an explosive batarang to the console in front of her.

It exploded, but the machine was still on, so he threw another batarang to the swirling portal transferring the powers to Blood. That explosion was bigger than the first one, and he could hear Blood’s painful cry.

The machine turned off and the team could escape the pods and restrains.

Kori ran to hug him, and he hugged back, tightly. Both of them felt their bond grew stronger now that they knew the other one was alive and well. After this mess, they would overcome whatever.

A green beam of energy forced them apart. Problem was, it looked exactly like Starfire’s powers.

They all turned to find Brother Blood- He looked like a demon, and he had different parts of his body morphed into Jaime’s armor. His skin looked green in some places and red in the rest, and his eyes glowed a bright green. He floated above them and raised his hands, controlling the earth around them.

He had all their powers and abilities.

They were so fucked.

The Titans didn’t waste any moment and they counter-attacked.

Dick looked around for the smallest member and found him running towards Slade.

Brother bonding time, then. He followed, making sure to check Robin’s movements for any major injury. He almost stopped when he noticed the new scent, but he promised himself he’d talk with the teen once everything went back to normal.

“Hey, papa!” He heard Robin yelled. “Here’s your pipe!”

Slade was shooting the followers so he could get out, but Robin blocked his way with a literal pipe that he broke on Slade’s head. The older Alpha took out his swords and sliced at Robin, so he jumped back and off the way. Dick took advantage of that and kicked Slade in the face, then rolled away before the man could hit back.

“Save some for me,” Dick grinned.

Damian looked at his broken pipe and shrugged. Then he took out his katana and joined Dick. Why Slade hadn’t taken it away, Dick didn’t know, but he won’t complain, seeing as Robin and he were actually a great duo. Fatal weapons or not.

They were attacking from different sides, and Slade was turning around, fighting them at the same time. Needless to say, Nightwing was impressed. Maybe he’ll try some of his moves later.

Slade got a hit on Damian, and Dick jumped over him to get his attention away from the kid. Then he used the electricity in his sticks to hit Slade, but the man blocked it with the swords. Dick jumped back and Damian tried with the sword, only to be pushed again.

Dick was getting worried. Usually, it was harder to hit Damian. He’ll make sure to tie him to the Med Bay if it was necessary until someone told him he was good. Or maybe he’d take him to Alfred and have the butler check him up.

Damian looked up, cleaning some blood off his face. Dick looked back. They both turned to Slade and found him panting. Dick and Damian looked at each other again and then ran towards the mercenary. Damian to the front with his sword, while Dick attacked from the back.

There was a crunching sound and they noticed a crack on Slade’s mask.

The Alpha growled and ran towards them, swords at the ready.

Then they heard a screech.

Terra wasn’t unconscious anymore, and by the sounds of it, she was pretty mad at Slade.

Slade kicked Damian away and took Dick by the throat. But then a rock flew past them and Slade let go of Dick to avoid being hit.

“Slade!” Terra cried. “I’m going to kill you!”

Dick covered his head with his arms, and when he felt the ground wasn’t shaking so much he looked up. Terra was standing over Slade, and Damian was crawling to him with a pained expression.

“I was being studied!” Terra yelled. “Like all the rest, wasn’t I! You planned this right from the start!”

“Calm down,” Slade tried. “This is all a big misunderstanding, love.”

“You good?” Dick asked Damian, frowning at the pup’s battered body.

“Broken ribs,” Damian muttered, then looked at Terra. “We can’t let her do it.”

Dick raised an eyebrow. Damian looked at him with a solemn expression.

“We can still help her,” he said.

Dick nodded and stood up, calling her.

“Terra!”

Before he could say anything else, though, she looked at them with tears running down her face and created a wall between them and her. The wall surrounded her and Slade, and they could imagine what happened when they saw more rocks float above it, then fall on the other side, where Slade had been standing.

“Fuck,” Damian mumbled and looked down. “I hope he stays dead, now,” he squinted at Dick, then frowned. “You’re not allowed to die, by the way.”

“Duly noted,” Dick agreed.

The ground started shaking again, and they could hear Terra’s cries. Dick motioned to Robin to follow him, knowing that if he tried to carry him or take his hand the now Alpha would bite his head off. Luckily it seemed like Robin wasn’t in so much pain.

They got to the rest of the Titans and they saw how Garfield was pushed back with a rock.

Dick and Jaime rushed to him before he could try to go back, taking him under the arms and running out while the place came down.

Damian glared at the monitors showing his vitals. He wasn’t pouting. He wasn’t.

Mother was lecturing them about records and trust and teamwork. No one was listening, though. Dick was looking at his phone, texting Kori, no doubt, and Kent was eating the sandwiches Alfred had made earlier.

“I’m glad you’re both okay,” Mother sighed, and Dick finally took his eyes away from his phone.

“To be fair,” Damian began, looking between the Beta and the Omega. “I didn’t want to involve Grayson until I was completely sure.”

“I’m still sorry for not believing you, little D,” Grayson said, and Damian huffed at the ridiculous nickname. “And I’m sorry about your presentation. It should have been better.”

Damian shrugged.

“About that,” Mother said, uncomfortably. “I think we should have The Talk.”

“But Grayson already talked to me!” Damian protested.

“Yes,” Mother coughed. “But now we have to add your gender.”

“Father knew I was going to be an Alpha,” Damian tried. “I know everything I need to know, I swear.”

“I don’t trust your father giving you the proper information,” Mother grumbled.

“Oh!” Grayson stood up. “I just remembered. I owe the kid a dog, so I’m just going to,” he trailed off on his way to the stairs. “And the Titans are still shaken up, I have to help Kori with that.”

Mother raised an unimpressed eyebrow, and Kent chuckled. When Mother’s focus was on him, though, he also cleared his throat and floated in the direction of the stairs.

“I should also go back to Metropolis,” he excused. “I have work to do. Reporter’s work, so, no worries. I’ll call you later!”

“Mother,” Damian turned to him, but Mother had a hand raised.

“This will be quick and unpainful,” he said. “Raven’s waiting for you up there.”

“That’s why we’re having this conversation?” Damian asked. “Because if so, she’s a friend.”

“Yeah,” Mother scoffed. “Dick used to say that about Kori. Now he smells mated.”

“I’m thirteen!” Damian tried.

“Accidents happen,” Mother said.

“I’m not like Father,” Damian bit his lip, looking down. “I promise. I want to be a good Alpha.”

Mother sighed and sat beside him. He had cleaned the blockers off when he and Superman got back from a mission with the League. Had taken a shower too, before Dick and Damian arrived. His scent was clear and all him. Damian took his fill, enjoying it.

“I want to talk about the presentation,” Mother admitted in a soft voice. “It wasn’t a good experience. It never is, but you were in that fucker’s hands. You had it worse than anyone I know.”

Damian looked at Mother’s eyes and found fear and sadness. He cuddled to his chest and swore to never forget how Mother’s arms felt around him.

“Nothing happened,” he whispered. “He just beat me. I promise.”

Mother hummed and hugged him tightly for a moment before letting go.

“I’ll tell Raven to come down here,” he decided. “You won’t move until those ribs are healed. She may keep you company.”

“Here, where I know for sure you have cameras 24/7,” Damian raised an eyebrow.

“I have cameras up there as well,” Mother replied, walking to the stairs.

“Yeah but not in the rooms,” Damian crossed his arms. “I checked.”

Mother smirked and looked at Damian with something strange in his eyes. Damian could tell he was proud but… the sadness was still there.

“Remember, Alfred knows everything,” he said and walked upstairs.

A moment later, Raven was walking down with a new tray full of sandwiches. She looked around the batcave with curiosity but sat down next to Damian’s bed, looking at the monitor.

“Can we watch movies on it?” She asked in her plain tone of voice.

Damian smiled.

He also noted he could scent her better now, with new instincts and all. She had a nice scent under all the magic and sulfur.

Maybe he should talk to Mother about some new things…

Chapter Text

Today, I am sure of three things:

One, I am going to die. It is unavoidable at this point.

Two, I am not going to hell. This doesn’t mean I was a good person. On the contrary, I know I might have a special place with my name right in the middle of it, after everything I did. But I will do everything in my power to avoid it. There’s this card that sends you directly to heaven as long as you have when you die. It’s lost. But I have a lead, and I have a team to do my dirty work.

Three, my team will bring me the card, even if it’s the last thing they do.

Bruce took his time to read the journal. A fortnight ago, he had received a mysterious tip about Waller’s death. At first, he couldn’t believe it. That woman had been a pain in the ass ever since she claimed to know who he was. Of course, Brucie tried to show her she was wrong. He flirted with the Alpha, used his scent to appear more innocent and weaker.

And Batman… he had tried to threaten her. Highlight the differences between Omega Bruce Wayne and the shadow that was the Bat. Scare her off assembling that stupid team of villains, of blowing them up if they disobeyed.

But Waller had only smirked at all his attempts and assured him she wouldn’t use that knowledge as long as Batman and the Justice League were under control. Including the team of teenagers, and – “It is very clear the new Robin has some issues. It’d be a tragedy if he ended up in my team instead of yours.”

Stupid Waller.

But now she was dead. Unbelievable.

According to the anonymous source, she didn’t get the card- well, she did, but it was useless. Now, Bruce wasn’t sure if the source said that because they didn’t believe in magic, or heaven, or hell, or if they knew it wouldn’t work because they saw someone else use it before giving it to Waller.

Knowing the X-Force, someone had died- more than one subject had died, and they probably had the card in their hands. Bruce hoped it was worth it. They had some sightings of Vandal Savage. Batman had some troubles in Gotham with Two-Face and Harvey Dent, so he had to stay.

He didn’t know if Savage did something to get the League’s attention, but for him to be around at the same time as the whole card business… He’d have to ask Zatanna if that thing even existed.

He’d have to hack into the government, specifically into Waller’s database, to get all details of the mission. If Vandal Savage was dead as well, the League had the right to know. He wouldn’t want to waste more time and resources by keeping an eye and an investigation on someone that wouldn’t be coming back any time soon.

Side note, keep an eye on the Lazarus Pits.

The Suicide Squad- the X Force was my biggest achievement. It worked very well, even if in every mission someone’s head blew off. I had their loyalty as long as I had the trigger, but I think, in their madness, some of them came to like me.

I was a good Alpha. I didn’t repeat my father’s sins. I didn’t care about secondary genders. People were useful or they weren’t, whether they were Alphas, Betas, or Omegas, it didn’t matter. It was delightful that feeling of being the Alpha. When other Alphas like Lawton followed my orders. Knowing I was the only one they would listen.

They’re a good team. They care for each other only because they want to kill each other personally. They became a sick, twisted pack, and I was the leader.

I don’t deserve heaven but I will try. I will go there. I’ll use that stupid card, and they will bring it to me. If they fail… Well. I’ll see them all in hell.

Whoever finds this has to know I don’t regret everything I did. I only regret not finding out about my cancer earlier. Whoever finds this has the right to know everything I know. This way, they can control the villains and the heroes and maintain peace.

There’s a codified drive with all the Justice League’s identities and observations I made. Control one, control everyone. Failures, weaknesses, genders. Everything one would need to either help them or destroy them.

They have the power and the means to take over our world.

We need the knowledge to prevent that.

At all costs.

Bruce sighed and looked at the computer. He had decodified the drive, which had been fairly easy, and was now looking at everything Waller knew about them. It wasn’t all, but it was a lot, including Bruce Wayne’s bond to one Clark Kent. He frowned and deleted everything about himself and his mate. Everything about his pups. He checked the rest of the information.

Some things about Amazonians and Green Lanterns. Weaknesses of Martians and Thanagarians. Details about Kryptonite and who had some. Blueprints of weapons. Theories on what could hurt Cyborg, or if he could be hacked.

He deleted it all and was about to destroy the drive when someone arrived in a whiff of wind.

“Hey, B,” Superman smiled and leaned over Bruce’s head to watch the screen. “What you up to today?”

Bruce raised an eyebrow and handed him the drive.

“Here, break this,” he ordered.

Superman took the drive and bent it easily.

“I have to check the HQ’s security,” Bruce hummed. “Waller had a lot of sensible information about us. All of us.”

“How?”

“Research, mostly,” Bruce grumbled. “It’s nothing I haven’t found out myself.”

“Bruce,” Superman said in a dry voice.

“What?” Bruce blinked innocently at him.

“Never mind,” Superman chuckled.

“She’s dead, Clark,” Bruce mumbled.

“Waller?” Superman blinked surprised. “Who killed her?”

“Cancer,” Bruce sighed. “After all she did, cancer took her,” he swirled on his chair to look at his mate. “I also thought she’d be murdered by one or more of her squad.”

“I had my money on Lawton,” Superman smirked. “After all, he was one of the first, and he hated her guts more than I hate Luthor.”

“Yeah,” Bruce winced. “Last I knew about him, he was free. I’m sure he went to his daughter.”

“You’ll keep an eye on him, won’t you?”

“Of course,” Bruce scoffed. “I don’t trust him. However, I have the feeling he was the one who contacted me about Waller’s death. I don’t have proofs, but I have little doubt.”

“He hates you, though,” Superman pointed out.

“The lesser evil?” Bruce shrugged. “I only threw him to jail. I didn’t put a bomb in his neck.”

“Yeah, but Waller took him from jail with the promise of seeing his daughter,” Superman raised an eyebrow. “He could blame you.”

“I’m pretty sure jails allow visits,” Bruce smirked, then sighed. “Anyway, he’s out now, Waller’s dead, the X-Force is back to a normal jail, some are back in Arkham, none have broken out yet,” he stood up and wrapped his arms around Superman’s neck. “We should enjoy it while it lasts.”

Superman placed his hands over Bruce’s hips and smirked down at his Omega. It was unusual for Bruce to be overly affectionate, but Clark loved it when he was. He loved him always.

“What do you have in mind?” He asked.

“Well, Superman,” Bruce looked at the symbol on his chest. “I’d want to take my mate, Clark Kent, to the best date of his life until now,” he blinked up at him with a sweet smile. “Would you be so kind as to retrieve him for me?”

Superman kissed those lips.

“My pleasure,” he mumbled before speeding off to change.

He was back in the same position before Bruce could blink. Instead of blue and red, he was wearing his flannel, jeans, and his pair of glasses. Bruce’s eyes softened, and Clark couldn’t believe the love he could see in them. Once, he would never have believed anyone telling him Bruce Wayne, Omega playboy philanthropist, secretly the ever angry, ever brooding Batman, was so loving and perfect.

But maybe he was biased.

Nah. His Omega was perfect.

On his part, Bruce couldn’t help kissing his sweet alien. The one who could break the world in half but held him with care and love and patience. The most powerful man in the world who used his power to help rather than conquest, and hid his power behind a pair of dorky glasses.

His mate was perfect.

Chapter Text

Clark was having the best week of his life. Probably the best month. Maybe the best year.

He and Bruce had really sped up their relationship, even made it public, as Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne. Although, due to some incidents in which Bruce Wayne couldn’t change into the Batman, there was a rumor that Bruce Wayne was cheating on the reporter with no other than Superman. And who could blame the Omega? Asked Vicky Vale in one of her crappy notes about the Wayne heir.

Bruce was pretty mad about that. Yes, he knew Superman and Clark Kent were the same man, but he wanted people to respect his mate, damn it! Superpowers or not, Clark Kent was the best man he knew (the best lay he had) and he wanted the world to know that he, Bruce freaking Wayne, loved Clark Kent, specifically.

Besides, as Bruce had argued, those rumors could put him in more danger than being Batman ever would. Clark did have some messed up villains, and Lex Luthor already hated both Superman and Bruce Wayne. Neither of them wanted to give him a reason to attack Bruce while he was pretending to be the weak Omega everyone thought he was.

Anyway, the best part of being public was the many fantastic dates his Omega took him to. Dinner, movies, parks, galas, even parent-teacher conferences now that he convinced Damian to attend Gotham Academy. Just being part of Bruce’s life- Being part of that little pack, that family, was enough to make Clark the happiest man alive. Even more so because Damian and Dick had accepted him into their lives easily (after a few bumps with the youngest) and, more importantly, as their father’s mate.

And Bruce wanted to be part of his life too.

“Nice to meet you, Bruce,” Jonathan greeted with a small wince Clark hoped Bruce didn’t notice.

“Pleasure is all mine, mister Kent,” Bruce answered with his nervous smirk full-on display, the one that looked more flirtatious than nervous, and Clark knew Bruce noticed the wince.

Of course he noticed, he was Batman! He learned to read people’s body language before he even decided to dress up like a bat!

And now Martha was eyeing his son’s Omega flirting with her husband while said Omega’s pups dragged their bags and a massive dog to her front door.

“Hi, mom,” Clark tried to get her attention and begged her for mercy on Bruce’s behalf.

“Hi, honey,” she answered, but kept eyeing Bruce. “Hi, Bruce, was it?” she smiled kindly.

At least she hid her discomfort better than the Beta.

“Mrs. Kent,” Bruce offered his hand, still with that flirtatious smirk on his face.

Martha seemed to realize her son’s boyfriend was just nervous, and she couldn’t help but snicker and drag Bruce into an awkward hug.

“Martha is all right, dear,” she said, then winked. “Or if you prefer Ma, then it’s better than all right.”

Bruce gulped and that smirk turned to a smaller and clearly nervous smile.

“I think I’ll stick with Martha for now,” he promised before turning to his children, one of which was on his phone and the other was pulling on the playful dog’s leash. “These are my sons, Richard, or Dick as he prefers, and Damian.”

Dick looked up from his phone at his name and grinned widely at the Kent couple. Damian was able to make Titus sit and he also looked at them with a serious look.

“Nice to meet you too, kids,” Jonathan said with a smile more real than the one he gave Bruce.

“Likewise,” Dick replied.

Damian nodded.

Bruce’s nervous smile turned to a nervous grin, and Clark could have facepalmed right there.

It wasn’t long after that before Damian was running around the farm with his dog in tow, looking at all the animals they took care of. Dick finally got off his phone and was showing off some neat tricks from both the circus and the Police Academy to Jonathan (and unknowingly to the older Beta, some tricks from his side job as a vigilante). And Clark helped his mom in the kitchen.

He didn’t know where Bruce was hiding, but he could hear his heartbeat nearby, so he wasn’t too worried about him.

“Bruce seems… nice,” his mother tried.

“He’s just nervous, ma,” Clark defended. “He really wanted to make a good impression. He knows what the tabloids say about him,” he looked sadly at the Omega. “He could tell you two were uncomfortable.”

Martha looked apologetic and turned her gaze to the vegetables she was washing.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled. “You know your father. He doesn’t believe in those things but you didn’t tell us much about him either. The videos we found on the internet… It looked like those tabloids were telling the truth.”

Clark sighed.

“That isn’t him, not really,” Clark tried to explain. “I promise, he just pretends to be like that, but he has his reasons. He’s nothing like that, ma. He’s… He’s the best man I know.”

Martha hummed, looking at him weirdly and smirking like she used to do when he was in high school pinning after Lana Lang.

“If he’s able to put that look on your face, I’ll definitely give him the benefit of the doubt,” she looked out the window to where Jonathan was pretending to fix the tractor while looking at Dick doing somersaults. “I’ll talk to your father about it, too.”

She watched Dick do some more tricks before apparently being convinced to take a look at the unworking tractor. Whatever he said made Jonathan look dubious.

Bruce’s heartbeat sped up a little, enough to get Clark’s attention, so he focused on him, trying to find him using x-ray vision as well.

He found him in the barn. Up, on Clark’s old loft. Where he used to spend his teenage years… Where he hid a lot of things.

“Everything all right?” Martha asked, worried. “I know that look.”

“I- ‘ll go make sure Bruce is okay,” he answered. “He tends to take things too personally and constantly blames himself, so I’ll just-

“It’s all right, honey,” Martha smiled, interrupting his nervous rant. “We almost finished anyway. Dinner is in ten minutes.”

Clark took a deep breath and kissed his mother’s cheek.

“Thanks, ma,” he added and sped outside.

Bruce was going through some old photos he hung there when he was in high school. Including the one of Lana Lang in her cheerleader uniform.

“Who is she?” Bruce asked with his teasing smirk. “Looks like she was someone important in teen Clark’s life.”

“I don’t believe you can say that just by one picture,” Clark crossed his arms pouting.

“I can’t,” Bruce agreed. “But I found your old journal. You were like a lovesick puppy.”

Clark blushed and spluttered some unintelligible words. Bruce chuckled and continued looking through the photos. Young Clark was adorable, and he seemed close to his friends here. He wondered how hard it was for him to leave Smallville, and create a new life with secrets in a big city. What pushed him to do that?

“They knew,” Clark said, looking at a photo of him with two other teens, and wrapping an arm around Bruce’s waist. “Pete and Chloe were my best friends, they noticed when I got my powers.”

“Was it… Did it hurt?” Bruce wondered, studying closely his mate’s eyes.

Clark decided to leave the glasses in his room since everyone on the farm knew who he was already. Bruce loved to see those bright blue eyes without the glasses obscuring them, so he took his fill at that moment, enjoying how close they were and how Clark’s scent surrounded him.

“Not really,” Clark answered looking back with sad eyes. “It was uncomfortable. First time I got my different sights I freaked out. No child would want to see their teacher’s insides while she was talking about the alphabet,” he joked, but Bruce could see it was a weak attempt. “It also scared me when I could hear voices that weren’t there,” he smiled at Bruce, comfortingly. “But I also remember listening for the first time to Ma and Pa’s heartbeats and focusing on them. Just knowing they were fine and alive, it helped me ignore the rest of the world.”

“Should’ve been hard learning how to control your powers,” Bruce murmured, touching his mate’s cheek with care. “With no one there to teach you or explain it to you.”

Clark knew what Bruce meant. The Omega had his master. Ra’s al Ghul taught him everything he knew, and he became the master when he took Dick in. But Clark had his parents, just like Bruce had Alfred… It wasn’t the same, he knew that, and not for the first time, he wondered what was going on inside his Omega’s mind. It must be difficult for him to meet Clark’s parents, knowing he grew up with their love and guide when his were taken violently at a young age.

“I had my parents,” he decided to say, taking Bruce’s hand in his and kissing the knuckles. “Two pairs of them, actually,” he grinned and his eyes glinted with mischief. “I didn’t prepare you for this, but I want you to meet my Kryptonian parents, too.”

Bruce blinked, confused, and scrunched up his nose.

“Didn’t Krypton explode?” He asked.

“Sure did,” Clark pulled him off the loft and flew downwards to one corner of the barn. “You get to have four in-laws,” he teased. “Lucky you.”

Bruce huffed.

“Lucky you, you only get one,” he mumbled.

“Yeah, but he’s British,” he answered, happy that Bruce was taking it with humor, dry as it was. “It’s easier to impress my four parents than it is to impress your only one,” he gave Bruce’s forehead a quick kiss and knelt to clear hay from the secret door. “I can feel him judging me from all the way back to Gotham.”

Bruce snorted, looking with childlike curiosity at what Clark was doing.

“Besides,” Clark continued. “I see your parents’ critical eyes whenever I go to the batcave through the study,” he opened the door and peek inside. “I got used to your batglare but they seem scarier.”

Bruce feigned a dry laugh and crossed his arms over his chest.

“They would’ve loved you, Clark,” he said. “Mom might’ve tried to scare you off, not unlike Damian did, but dad would’ve taken you in as easily as Dick did. Cape or no cape,” he added.

“Alpha mom sounds protective,” Clark floated and put his hands on Bruce’s shoulders, caressing his arms until he could take both his hands in his. “Omega dad sounds exactly like you.”

“Alfred says we’re very alike,” Bruce’s smile was sad, so Clark kissed it while pulling him to the underground room. “Clark, what-

Bruce looked over Clark’s shoulder and gasped.

Clark grinned proudly and kept one hand intertwined with one of Bruce’s while the other showed the small ship hidden under the barn.

“This is how I came to Earth,” Clark explained, enjoying Bruce’s awed look. “I don’t know much about Kryptonian technology, but I know how to use this,” he showed him a crystal with strange carvings around it. “Close your eyes,” he requested in a  whisper.

Bruce eyed the crystal, the carvings, and his mate’s trustworthy eyes.

He closed his eyes.

Clark looked at his face for a second –his Omega was gorgeous– before activating the crystal. Then, he nudged Bruce’s side.

“Now, open them,” he whispered.

The crystal, or whatever it was, showed a holographic image of the universe, known and unknown, and in front of them stood a couple. The man wore a big resemblance to Clark, except his hair was more white than black, and the woman was beautiful, dark hair and the bright blue eyes Bruce saw every time he looked at his mate’s eyes.

“Kal-El,” the man spoke and nodded in greeting.

The woman smiled and nodded too.

“How?” Bruce asked once he could form words.

He kept his hand in Clark’s, but that didn’t stop him from taking a step forward and looking at all the constellations surrounding them.

“I don’t know,” Clark shrugged. “As I said, I don’t know much about Kryptonian technology. “The first time I activated it, they explained they were some kind of Artificial Intelligence uploaded with Mother and Father’s essence, their memories and experience,” he explained. “They tried to help me too, while I was growing up, but they didn’t know what the yellow sun would do to me.”

“Kal-El,” Bruce teased. “Sounds like a boyband.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Clark scoffed. “That’s my birth name, in Krypton.”

“Well, gotta say Wayne-El doesn’t sound too bad,” Bruce smirked at his blushing mate. “But I think I prefer Wayne-Kent.”

Clark pulled him back towards him by the hand still in his and kissed his cheeky Omega. Bruce smelled real good. He should make up a lotion with his scent, just for Clark.

“You could take a look at it,” he mumbled. “See if you discover something about it. It could be useful for the League I think.”

Bruce’s grin was all Clark lived for.

“I’ll take a look at it,” he promised. “It’ll probably take a while since I don’t know anything about Krypton or those marks. Alphabet?”

“I think so,” Clark shrugged and deactivated the crystal, leaving them in the almost empty room. “But it can wait,” he added. “Ma’s calling the boys to dinner, we better go too.”

“I’m going to make a fool of myself again,” Bruce winced. “I really want them to like me.”

“They will, B,” Clark assured him. “You just be yourself.”

Bruce sighed, tiredly, and allowed Clark to carry him up to the barn. They hid the door with more hay and walked hand in hand back to the house.

Titus was sitting outside, and Bruce scratched behind his ear when they passed by.

“Good dog, Titus,” he murmured. “Stay.”

Titus’s tongue lolled to one side and his tail wagged. When they entered, the dog simply laid down.

“Damian is doing a good work in training him,” Clark observed.

“Alfred threatened to keep him outside if he wasn’t well trained,” Bruce explained. “Have you seen winters in Gotham? Damian is saving that dog’s life.”

Clark chuckled.

“That only backs up my argument that is harder to win over Alfred,” he teased.

“I didn’t disagree,” Bruce squeezed his hand and let go.

They entered the kitchen. Martha, Jonathan, Dick, and Damian were already sitting around the round table, leaving two spots for them. Bruce took the seat next to Damian, leaving Clark next to Dick.

They all tried to make small talk, but no one was sure what to talk about that included the others. Dick tried to talk about the Police Academy, and Martha tried to ask questions about it, but it died down rather quickly.

“Oh, Bruce,” Dick perked up. “Jonathan says the tractor is not working,” he said. “You should check it out.”

“No, there’s no need,” the older Beta interrupted. “It’s an old tractor, we probably need a newer one. Some of its parts are hard to find.”

“I could check it, anyway,” Bruce said with an indecisive voice, turning to Clark.

Clark was pretty sure what his pa’s problem was. Bruce was wearing one of his usual suits. Nice, elegant, clearly expensive. Pa didn’t think Bruce, a city mouse, could fix the tractor, or that he was wearing very expensive clothes for it.

“I’ll come,” he smiled. “Make sure it doesn’t fall on you.”

“My hero,” Bruce mumbled very dryly.

Damian snorted and rolled his eyes.

“I want to come, too,” he demanded. “Make sure he makes sure it doesn’t fall on you.”

Dick laughed.

“You just want to be outside with all the animals,” he said.

Damian shrugged.

“They smell better than you, Grayson,” he smirked.

Martha chuckled at their brotherly teasing and decided to observe her son and his mate. They looked close, and they should be if Clark revealed his secret. Bruce still looked a little nervous, though. Poor boy.

“So, Bruce,” she began. “I know you have your company, but what does it do exactly?”

Bruce looked both relieved and unsure at the same time. Clark took his hand and sent him an encouraging smile.

“It’s mostly technology,” he answered. “We want to help all scientific and human research by supplying the right tools and materials. Right now, we have a project to help medicine.”

“He’s basically selling these big machines to pharmaceutics to help create more medicines, but spending less money,” Dick added. “That way, the spared money can go to transportation and get that medicine to different places that need it the most.”

“Oh,” Jonathan raised his eyebrows. “I had the impression you didn’t like to get involve with your company’s projects.”

“Pa,” Clark groaned, at the same time Martha hissed “Jon.”

Johnathan shrugged sheepishly at his wife.

“Don’t listen to him, Bruce,” Martha said. “When Clark told us he found his true mate, we wanted to know more about you and, well, we know we shouldn’t believe in the internet.”

“Clark wouldn’t tell us much, either,” Jonathan mumbled.

Clark wanted to die. Maybe it wasn’t a great idea to visit, after all.

“No, it’s all right,” Bruce smiled tightly. “I know what the press says and shows about me. I have to make them believe that’s the real me,” he looked at his boys, they nodded, he looked at Clark and his smile softened. “The truth is- Clark and I met during the invasion four years ago.”

Martha frowned, confused.

“You told the press you two met during a gala,” Jonathan pointed out. “Clark wanted an interview.”

“That’s Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne,” Clark clarified. “But… Superman and- he met before that.”

“Which of the tight dressing heroes are you?” Martha asked with an understanding smile.

Jonathan’s eyes widened and he looked at Bruce with narrowed eyes.

“Only one from Gotham,” he chuckled. “I’ll be damned,” he turned to the boys watching silently the exchange. “That makes you Robin, both of you!”

“I’m the real Robin,” Damian huffed and crossed his arms, but Clark could see the satisfied smile.

“Now I’m Nightwing,” Dick shrugged. “But yeah, I was Robin first.”

Damian stuck out his tongue and Dick mirrored him.

Bruce sighed.

“Boys,” he warned.

Dick grinned and went back to eating, while Damian shrugged and looked unapologetically at his dad. Martha and Jonathan were gaping in their seats.

“We- um- I was going to tell you,” Bruce stammered, eyes fixed on the table. “Clark could’ve told you, he-

“It wasn’t my secret to tell,” Clark shook his head. “I told you,” he looked at his parents. “That he wasn’t really what the tabloids showed. That’s another mask.”

Martha reached her hand and placed it over Clark’s and Bruce’s.

“We’re honored,” she said. “I knew Superman’s mate would be someone strong.”

“Well, son,” Jonathan shook his head as if to clear it. “Then you must take a look at that tractor. I’ve seen Batman’s toys. If anyone can fix it it’s you.”

Bruce chuckled.

“Well, I have help with those toys, but I did take a semester on engineering,” he joked.

And just like that, the Kent pack and the Wayne pack grew, merging into one perfect pack.

It wasn’t the last time they visited, either. Sometimes they took the children, other times it was just the two of them. Bruce was still afraid to do something wrong. He felt lucky enough they didn’t comment on his children being part of the vigilante life.

Bruce started studying the ship, and if something more physical went down in that small hidden room, then no one had to know it. They aired the whole barn when they were done. Clark, apparently, couldn’t keep it in when they were in his childhood home.

On their part, Martha and Jonathan ignored every article they found on Bruce Wayne, including the cheating rumors. They found very amusing the fact that he was cheating on Clark with Superman. And they both adored spending time with their new grandsons.

Damian liked to help with the animals and the vegetables, and Dick simply loved their attention, telling stories of his childhood in the circus, in the manor, of Alfred, the Titans, his attempt at the Academy, why he decided it could wait, or maybe he’d do something else, who knew.

Titus was always there when Damian was there, and Martha enjoyed watching the youngest of his grandsons train the massive beast. More so when Dick mentioned Damian’s horrible past. No wonder he hated people. But he was very sweet, and he received her hugs with little to no complaint.

Even Alfred visited once. He spent the majority of the time there exchanging recipes with Martha and talking with Jonathan about war and the difference between the US and England.

They were all happy.

Then, one day, the Omega got a small package with the name of Clark on it. The description on it made her tear up and throw her arms around Jonathan. When she explained what it was, her husband joined her in happy tears.

“Well, it’s been a while since they came, right?” He asked. “We should call all of them to dinner.”

“I’d tell Alfred what’s going on, otherwise he won’t come,” Martha promised.

The small package didn’t mean anything, she knew it, but they didn’t need a reason to have their family visiting again. It’d be good to see the children again, maybe meet Dick’s girlfriend, and Damian’s “friend” –Dick called it crush, but she won’t tease the poor boy about it.

Finding the right time for that reunion was a small nightmare. The easiest was, surprisingly, Bruce. He simply asked the day, checked if he was free, and agreed to meet them there and bring Damian who in turn agreed to invite Raven because that way, he wouldn’t get bored. Dick had to make sure he and Kori were free, and that the teens living with them knew the rules for when they were alone. Apparently, with no Raven there, it was more probable that the Tower would end up in pieces. Clark promised to be there if there wasn’t an emergency like he always did. Alfred was the hardest, but in the end, Martha was able to convince him.

Raven and Kori were both sweet girls, each in their own way. Complete opposites, too. Just like the brothers. Martha wasn’t worried about them, it looked like Dick and Kori were close to mating, while Raven and Damian acted like best friends in their quiet manners.

“Clark?” Martha called his pup from the stairs. “Can I talk to you for a minute, upstairs?”

“Sure!” He answered. “Coming!”

Bruce sent him a quizzical look, but Clark shrugged. Dick and Kori distracted his Omega with something about the Tower. Clark would thank them later if it was what he thought his mom wanted to talk about.

“You got this last week,” Martha threw the package gleefully into her son’s hands.

Clark blushed and sat on the edge of his bed, marveling at the lack of dust in there. Ma must keep cleaning it every week. He hoped she hadn’t found his secret stash… He’d have to move it to the barn, just in case.

“Thanks, ma,” Clark opened the package and showed her the silver ring with only a thin blue band in the middle. “What do you think?” He asked with wide, nervous-scared eyes.

“Honey,” she grinned. “He’ll love it. I’m sure he’ll say yes.”

Clark chuckled and put the ring back in the now broken envelope.

“Would you mind if I left this here?” He asked. “I want to ask him right,” he added. “Maybe a romantic dinner… or at least when we’re only the two of us. Less pressure.”

Martha almost laughed. Clark was wearing the same face he wore when talking about asking Lana Lang to prom. Some things didn’t change.

“Of course, Clark,” she said, lovingly. “This will stay here until you want to use it,” she promised. “And if that is in the middle of the night, you just fly here and take it. You don’t even have to wake me or pa up.”

Clark nodded and hug his mother.

“I really love him, ma,” he said. “At first it was weird cause I only knew Batman and he was… scary and annoying,” he chuckled. “But then I met Bruce, and his children, and gosh, ma, he smells so good. Almost like your apple pies.”

“Almost,” she teased.

“Nothing compares to your apple pies,” Clark nodded solemnly. “He’s close to, though. And I don’t even know how, I didn’t know it was possible, but I can feel our bond, ma, and it is the strongest thing I’ve ever felt,” he gushed. “Like, I’m sure I wouldn’t be able to break it, even if I used my full strength.”

Martha smiled. She felt something similar with Jonathan. Their love was unbreakable and their bond was the strongest. Even after all people said, after she, an Omega, couldn’t conceive. People used to whisper how Jon would abandon her and go with another Omega, a real Omega. But they didn’t care about kids. It was sad, yes, and she had a few hard years where she couldn’t even find the strength to get up. But she couldn’t have children, she wouldn’t be useless. Jonathan stayed.

And they found their son in the middle of the night, falling from the sky in a small rocket ship.

“I know that feeling,” she agreed. “Don’t let anyone tell you Bruce isn’t worthy, and don’t listen to all that gossip about him,” she reminded him because he knew that already, but he had to keep it in mind. “And remember, we love you and we love that family you brought to us. That perfect, obsessive Omega, and those crazy but sweet boys. You have a home here too,” she kissed his forehead and stood. “Now let’s go back downstairs before someone comes looking for us and sees that gift.”

Clark returned her loving smile and nodded. He stood and hid the ring in the lower drawer of his dresser. When they walking downstairs, however, Clark’s commlink beeped.

He sped to the living room to find Bruce also listening to his com. They looked at each other, then at the rest of their family.

“Something’s came up,” Bruce announced. “Stay here, or go back to the Tower,” he told his boys. “For no reason come looking for us, whatever you see on tv or the satellites stay there until I call you,” he ordered, Batman mode activated. “Alfred-

“I’ll make sure the young masters choose a place to stay,” the butler answered immediately. “Perhaps we could all wait back at the manor. There’s room for everyone.”

Martha would’ve been hurt if she hadn’t met the man and his dry humor before, or if she hadn’t learned Bruce’s humor was just the same. Now she knew where he got it from.

“We can help,” Damian argued with his dad. “Whatever it is.”

“No,” Bruce answered and walked towards Clark.

“We’ll call if we need the backup,” Clark promised the teen, also reassuring Kori and Dick. Raven looked unoffended. “We have to know what’s going on first.”

“Be careful, hon,” Martha told him, then she turned to Bruce. “You, too, sweetie. I’ll be waiting with dessert.”

Bruce nodded once and jumped on Clark’s back. He sped out the house and flew them both to Gotham in record time. They changed clothes and flew to Washington to meet the rest of the League. Only now Bruce took the batwing because apparently, it was one thing for Bruce to be carried around, but it was an absolute no from Batman.

Bummers.

“Do we know what came out of it?” Batman asked, studying the image Cyborg was showing on the screen.

It showed the remains of a meteorite, but the biggest rock seemed hollow as if something had been in it when it crashed. Whatever it was, it killed four of Arthur’s guards and three explorers, destroying their submarine which, by the way, had the Lexcorp’s logo on it.

“Aquaman is on the impacted area, but so far he has nothing else to report,” Cyborg said. “Whatever attacked the submarine and the guards, is not in the water anymore.”

“Satellites?” Batman asked.

“Nothing yet,” Cyborg sighed dejectedly.

“We could patrol,” Hal said and winked at Bruce’s general direction. “You love that sort of thing, we could pair up.”

Clark glared at the Lantern. Ever since Jordan knew Bruce’s identity, the Alpha had started flirting and hitting on Bruce wherever they were in the same room. It didn’t matter that he knew Clark’s identity, too, or that he knew Clark and Bruce were together.

“Not the time, Jordan,” Bruce growled.

“And if we paired up to patrol the whole Earth,” Diana piped up from where she was sharpening her sword. “You’d be with me, and Bruce would be with Shazam.”

“What?” Shazam squeaked, glancing nervously at Clark. “Why me?”

“So he can keep an eye on you,” Flash snickered. “If you get distracted, he can easily pull you back to the task at hand.”

Shazam pouted and crossed his arms, looking exactly like the fifteen-year-old he actually was.

“We don’t have to patrol the whole Earth,” Cyborg continued. “Arthur has sent me the exact location where the creature came to the surface,” he changed the screen to a map, also sharing Arthur’s commlink with the rest.

“The footprints seem fresh,” Arthur said. “Those led to the forest but I lost track.”

“Something that big must have left some damage on its path,” Clark wondered.

“Yes, there’s damage,” Arthur agreed. “But it’s as if the thing walked in circles, then jumped from one place to the other. There isn’t a clear path.”

“We have to wait,” Bruce grumbled, annoyed. “Stay alert, all of you. If any of you find the creature, do not engage,” he ordered, looking pointedly at Jordan. “Call for backup. We have to be ready.”

They all agreed, Cyborg promising to keep an eye on the satellites, and Jordan promising not to do something stupid. Clark was glad the team could act like responsible adults when it was needed.

Diana stayed with them while the others left.

“I’ll make sure we follow that order, Batman,” she smiled. “The both of you should enjoy this peace while it lasts. I feel we have a big fight ahead of us.”

“Me too,” Bruce mumbled.

“But we’ll be ready,” Clark interfered, taking Bruce’s gloved hand in his and putting his other hand on Diana’s shoulder. “I know that if we fight together, we’ll win like we always do.”

Diana nodded, and even Bruce smirked a little. The princess stepped in between them and wrapped her arms around their shoulders, dragging them out of the conference room.

“Clark, I went looking for you yesterday at the Planet,” she said, lifting the mood. “You were away in some emergency but I met someone interesting there,” she grinned. “You have to tell me about Lois Lane. I swear, when I saw that petit Omega talking down her bigger colleague, I felt my Alpha purring in delight.”

Bruce couldn’t help the snort that escaped him, and Clark rolled his eyes fondly at both of them.

In the end, Clark didn’t talk about Lois but promised to introduce her to Diana. Bruce taunted him a little, knowing about the crush he used to have on Lois when he first arrived in Metropolis, and, of course, about his and Diana’s fleeting relationship. Clark wasn’t too worried about the girls' meeting, and he admitted he’d been more nervous about him and Diana getting along. Obviously, he didn’t need to worry since the three of them became great friends.

The next day the satellites hadn’t picked up on anything unusual, and the creature hadn’t been seen anywhere yet. Damian was calmer, knowing he didn’t miss anything important, but Clark was almost ready to fly around the globe looking for it during his lunch break. His plan was ruined when Bruce surprised him by arriving at the Planet.

“What are you doing here?” Clark asked, blushing at the catcalls some of his colleagues were throwing at them.

Bruce raised an elegant eyebrow and smirked at his blushing mate.

“I thought we could go have lunch together,” Bruce purred, sitting on his desk. “Since I had so many meetings in Metropolis, and you work here,” he added.

“Lunch?” Clark asked with a sudden thought to a certain ring he had in Smallville.

“Don’t you want to?” Bruce asked, his flirty smirk gone and a somewhat sad expression now on its place. “Oh, if you’re busy we can just wait to go back to Gotham-

“No, Bruce,” Clark stood up and took his hand, sending his mate a warm smile. “Lunch sounds perfect. Nothing’s going on right now.”

Bruce smiled and stood up, following the younger man to the elevator.

“Perfect,” he sighed. “If I had to listen to another Beta trying to go all Alpha on me about budgets and whatnot, I think I would’ve killed them right there.”

“You don’t kill,” Clark said, lovingly.

Bruce let his head fall on Clark’s shoulder.

“But I have a child willing to do it,” he mumbled.

Clark laughed.

“Where do you want to go?” Clark asked, looking at Bruce’s neat suit.

He couldn’t take the Omega to a burger joint or something similar dressed in that. He looked down at himself and his second-hand suit. He could also hear already some photographs being taken by some people on the other side of the street, clearly recognizing the rich Omega next to him.

Suddenly, he felt ridiculous. He was not at Bruce Wayne’s level…

“Surprise me,” Bruce kissed his cheek for the cameras- no, not only for the cameras.

Clark looked at Bruce’s soft eyes and that real sweet smile. Only for him. They’ve come a long way from the first time they met, from Bruce hiding his identity, his scent, and their bond. They went through fights, disagreements, each trying to protect the other one when they should’ve been fighting alongside. Bruce shared his heats with him. He welcomed Clark in his home, his bed – and not only during heats – his pack, his family. And now Clark was ready to propose.

They both learned how to be with each other, and to let their emotions show. It was easier since they didn’t have any secrets or big ones, at least. They knew they were Batman and Superman. They knew Brucie Wayne and Clark Kent were mere fronts. They could be themselves without holding back, without the need to be careful every time they spoke.

“Seafood, it is then,” Clark grinned and dragged Bruce across the street. “You’ll like this guy. Name’s Bibbo Bibbowski, he’s an old friend of Superman.”

Bruce chuckled.

“With a name like that, he must be very likable,” he joked.

They arrived at the Ace O' Clubs in less than five minutes, and lucky for them it appeared to be relatively empty with only a handful of other patrons, some of which raised their heads to see them enter. Clark stood a little closer to Bruce when he noticed a pair of Alphas scenting the air.

“Clark!” Bibbo greeted from behind the counter. “Nice to see you boy! And who is this?” He asked, jumping over the counter to offer his hand to Bruce.

“Bruce,” the Omega answered. “Clark tells me you have the best seafood in Metropolis.”

“The best seafood in the East-End!” Bibbo agreed, proudly. “Come, I have a free table right this way, along with a free drink for the handsome Omega.”

Clark grumbled under his breath, and Bibbo laughed.

“I’m only kidding, boy,” he gasped. “I’ll get you something as well, no alcohol, of course, I know you reporters are always working,” he turned to Bruce. “He never agrees to try my new drinks, unless they’re juice or water,” he lamented. “Even that lady, Lane, agrees to some of the more extravagant experiments.”

“Maybe another time,” Bruce smiled. “I have to go back to work as well,” he rolled his eyes and pouted. “Boring meetings, but I have to look like I’m paying attention.”

Bibbo laughed again and left them to sit with the promise of a glass of strawberry juice. Clark, meanwhile, was looking around the small bar/restaurant. It wasn’t the best of places to do it, but… He looked at Bruce. Bruce, who escaped his meetings only to have lunch with Clark. Bruce, whose scent was so delicious he could feel the two unknown Alphas salivating and eyeing them from their seats. Bruce, who was very aware of said Alphas but kept his eyes on Clark, and his perfect smile, the real smile he only gave his pups, directed at him.

“I really love you, Bruce,” he said without really meaning to say it.

Bruce blushed.

“Don’t start being sappy with me, boy scout,” he grinned.

Clark smiled goofily at shook his head.

“It’s true, though,” he whispered and took Bruce’s hand to kiss his knuckles.

“I love you too, Clark,” Bruce whispered back.

Then their commlinks beeped. Clark could see the moment Bruce was replaced by the Bat. The ring could wait. They had time, right? He didn’t even have it with him.

“What is it?” Bruce asked through the comm.

“Bibbo!” One woman called from her table. She had her laptop out, Clark could hear the sounds of destruction from whatever video she was watching. “Turn on the tv, something’s going on in the suburbs!”

Clark didn’t need to hear Diana on the comms, nor Cat Grant on the tv to know what was wrong.

They finally found the creature.

“We’re on our way,” Bruce told Diana.

On the tv, several members of the league were already fighting the creature and clearly losing. It looked stronger than even Superman. Green Lantern and Hawkman were down. Flash was hitting it with Hawkman’s maze.

“Bruce,” Clark hissed and pulled his mate back when Bruce tried to get up. “What do you think you’re doing.”

Bruce blinked at him in confusion only to frown a second later.

“I’m going to help my teammates,” he answered as if it was obvious. It kind of was, honestly.

“Bruce,” Clark frowned back. “Look at that thing,” he pointed to the tv. “You go back to Gotham and stay there until I come looking for you.”

Bruce glared. It had been a while since Bruce glared at him like that.

“Don’t be stupid,” Bruce growled, angry. “I’m part of the League, and whether you like it or not, I’m going to go help them, because that’s what I do.”

Bruce tugged his hand free of the other man and marched outside. Bibbo leaned against the table, watching him go.

“Whatever you said must’ve been really dumb,” he commented. “I hope he’s going to hide somewhere. I certainly am. Good luck out there, boy,” he patted Clark’s shoulder. “I want to read the note by you, not a note on you, got it?”

Clark nodded numbly. On the tv, Wonder Woman was distracting the creature. He stood up and followed his mate’s steps outside.

“Clark!” A familiar voice called behind him.

Lois was running towards him with Jimmy on her heels.

“Smallville,” she breathed. “I know what you’re thinking,” she accused. “Get your ass back to the Planet, Jimmy and I got this.”

“What?” He asked.

“Perry gave us the note,” she explained. “A chopper is waiting for us at the limit of the suburbs. You have to stay, do not try to go and see or be a hero, Clark,” she almost begged. “Did you see that thing? It could kill you, it’s killing the whole Justice League!”

“Batman’s on the scene,” Jimmy announced, looking at his phone. “C’mon, Lois, we gotta go!”

Lois sent him one last warning look and ran behind Jimmy. Clark could imagine how Bruce felt when he told him to stay back. He bit his lip and ran to an alleyway. He changed clothes and flew as fast as he could towards the destruction. He could hear civilians screaming in terror and children crying confused.

He must have taken less than thirty seconds to arrive. Too long. He should have left with Bruce. He should have left the moment the commlink beeped. He should have been listening.

He found the monster fighting Diana and Bruce, closer to the city than what he’d liked. To his relief, Diana was doing the heavy work while Bruce distracted the monster every time it tried to hit Diana. It wasn’t working, though.

They looked battered and bruised. Diana had her hair down and several cuts over her body. Bruce had blood running down the cowl and was holding his right shoulder while he ran, his suit was torn in some places.

Diana used her lasso to immobilize the monster, but the creature used it to pull the princess and sent her flying against Bruce. Bruce didn’t dodge, and Clark crashed against the monster and pushed him through a building. Then, he flew towards the others.

“Batman!” He called. “Diana!”

Diana raised to her hands and knees and looked at the Omega laying beside her. Bruce groaned in pain, blinking at both of them. Clark scanned him quickly, finding several fractured ribs, a dislocated shoulder, and a sprained ankle. The blood on his Omega’s face was dripping from a nasty cut on his forehead, hidden by the cowl.

Clark looked at Diana. They could hear the creature roaring inside the building, stomping his way back to them. Diana nodded and took a hold of her sword. She didn’t wait for a second longer to jump back to the fight.

Bruce coughed up blood.

“Bruce,” Clark whispered, distraught.

He knelt next to his mate and took his hand.

“I’m fine,” Bruce groaned. He didn’t sound fine. “I’ve had worst.”

The creature roared again and they heard Diana’s scream of pain.

“I’m going to- I have to take you to safety,” Clark looked up, looking for a place where Bruce would be safe.

“Clark,” Bruce called, softly. Clark’s eyes snapped back to his. “Don’t hold back,” he gasped. “Or it’ll kill everyone.”

Clark could hear Bruce’s heartbeat. It was very slow. It was… It was slowing even more.

He took his mate in his arms and flew him away from the fight.

“I- I can help,” Bruce grunted drowsily, trying to wiggle out of Clark’s hold, but he didn’t even move. “Distract it-

“Bruce, no,” Clark said firmly, putting him down with care on a rooftop back at the suburbs.

He activated the GPS for the others to find Batman and help him. There must be someone else that could help him. There had to be.

Bruce tried to sit up, but his sight was blurry and the world was spinning around him. He felt sick.

“Stay right here,” Clark pleaded, knowing the man he loved was no going anywhere with that nasty concussion. “B,” he called, stopping the Omega from closing his eyes. “I want you to know- I want you to remember,” he chocked, listening to Diana’s grunts. “No matter what happens, I will always love you,” he kissed his Omega’s forehead, and took a deep inhale, cursing those fucking blockers Batman liked to wear. But he could still imagine his mate’s sweet scent. He had it engraved in his memory, in his being. “Always,” he kissed him one last time, trying not to think how it sounded a lot like a farewell.

Before Bruce could say anything, Clark sped back to Diana. The monster was about to stab her with the remains of her own sword. He used his heat vision on the monster, making him crash against some cars that exploded and engulfed him in flames.

Diana was unconscious, he took her and flew her away from the fight, too. Coming back in time to see the monster stand up.

The explosion did nothing to it and it didn’t even notice the flames on its body. It roared, charging at Clark. He blocked it, sending a shockwave around them that broke the buildings’ and the cars’ glasses. Its strength equaled his. He glared at it, trying to keep it in place.

“I don't know what hole you crawled out of or where you came from,” he growled. “But I’m sending you back.”

They wrestled for a while until suddenly the monster’s eyes glowed red. It wasn’t an Alpha red, but it was a red Clark knew. His eyes widened when he realized what was happening.

The monster’s heat vision hit him in the chest, sending him through a building and crashing against a wall. Something ran down his face. He cleaned it with his fist and saw what it was.

Blood.

His blood.

The thing actually hurt him. Made him bleed.

And it really hurt.

He groaned and used the wall to push himself back to it with all the strength he could manage. They crashed with another shockwave. And again. And again.

Then it took him from the cape and spun him around, then threw it through another building. If they kept that up, they’d bring every building in Metropolis down. Clark had to make sure they stayed in the mostly evacuated zone. Most people ran downtown when they saw the thing fighting Batman and Wonder Woman. Smart people.

It didn’t matter when the creature crashed on him mid-fly and took them to one of the bridges. People screamed and ran, abandoning their cars in favor of running away from the monster. Clark used his heat vision, but the creature blocked it easily with one of its hands. He could hear a woman stuck in her car. He hit the monster and pushed him away so he could go help the woman, but it threw a car towards them, and he had to stop it from hitting her.

It dragged him from the head and threw him against the floor several times. Clark was beginning to feel dizzy. The thing threw him then against one of the pillars. He fell with a grunt and so much pain he wished he could lay there for a few minutes.

However, the creature reached him and stomped on him. The bridge shook and the pillar creaked. Clark tried to block the thing’s attacks, but it simply swatted at him and sent him crashing to the middle of the bridge.

Some of the suspender cables fell off, and Clark used one to tie the creature to the main cable. Seemed like the monster didn’t have super speed, or didn’t know how to use it, because Clark had no trouble in tying it.

It gave him time to catch his breath, but it didn’t last long. The creature pulled on the cables, making the entire bridge tremble under them, and the people on it screamed again and tried to run to either side. The spikes on the monster’s body seemed to grow, and it broke free of the restraints.

Clark flew to its level, ready to continue fighting when he heard a woman’s cry.

“Somebody, help my child!”

Clark turned and found the pup running to retrieve a videogame. It was right under the falling pillar-tower that had creaked when the monster stomped on him.

Clark ignored the creature still breaking the cables, and sped to the child. He curled around the pup in time to stop the debris from crushing him. He pushed it off and turned to the tearing pup.

“Go back to your mom, son,” he told him with a reassuring smile. “Everything is going to be okay.”

He gave him the videogame he was so focused on getting and the kid smiled and hugged him, startling Clark, before running back to his mother.

Clark smiled too. He had to win. For the world, for that kid, for his own family… for his mate.

He flew back to the creature with resolution. It was waiting for him and threw a trailer at him. Clark took it and threw it back. The trailer crashed on the creature, but it looked like it did nothing. However, Clark used the distraction to pull on the creature’s hair and pull him to the water.

He wasn’t counting on the thing being as fast underwater as it was on the surface. It punched him and sent him back to the air. It followed and wrapped his arm around him pulling him faster to the ground and sending him crashing against it.

Dust and debris raised, hiding them for a second. Clark’s vision was going black.

He felt the thing take his ankle and throw him to the air. He could hear a chopper getting closer and closer. Inside it, he could hear Lois’s voice narrating the fight.

He couldn’t move out of the way, and the pilot couldn’t maneuver the chopper either. They crashed. Clark finally stopped and shook his head, trying to clear it. He saw the falling helicopter and flew to it, taking it and placing it on a rooftop.

He gasped. He was bleeding a lot. And his sight was getting fuzzy.

“Superman!” Jimmy exclaimed.

“Superman,” Lois ran to him, putting his arm over her shoulder to help him stand. “Are you okay?”

Clark looked at her and smiled, though he was sure it looked more like a grimace.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he tried. “Thanks.”

Lois nodded and let go of him slowly. Clark stayed on his feet, but he still felt like falling at any moment. Some explosions got their attention back to the streets below. Jimmy aimed the camera that way, and Lois and Clark walked to the edge to peek. The creature was running towards them, towards Clark.

“You can’t go back,” Lois exclaimed. “Doomsday almost kills you! You have to call for backup!”

Clark smirked, hoping it looked less painful than it was.

“I’m the backup, Miss Lane,” he said.

He sped back to the helicopter and cut the tail. He waited for Doomsday – catchy name – to pounce and used the tail as a bat. It created yet another shockwave, but it also sent Doomsday to the sky. Clark followed suit and hit it. One, two, three times. He was getting tired and Doomsday still looked as if nothing was happening.

Before he could hit it again, Doomsday took a hold of his cape and spun him. Then he took the front of his suit and headbutted him the rest of their way down. Clark could feel heat surrounding them due to the high fall, but he couldn’t do anything to stop falling. Doomsday kept hitting, not giving him a chance to block.

He decided to use the heat vision again, not noticing how close they were to the ground. It resulted in a big explosion, right in the center of Metropolis, that left a big hole on the street.

Clark groaned.

He couldn’t do it.

He-

He couldn’t even feel his body anymore.

Something was happening on the street.

He had to get up.

Think of Bruce.

He flew, a little wobbly, pulling himself up on the street with his hands.

Someone was crying. It sounded like Lex Luthor.

Doomsday had him by the throat, and under Luthor were the remains of what looked like a very expensive and very techy armor. If Clark wasn’t so scared, he would’ve enjoyed Luthor’s unbelieving cries.

He couldn’t let Doomsday kill him either way.

It threw Luthor against his own building, but Clark stopped him before he could break all his bones or die on the impact. He glanced at him. Luthor glared.

Clark flew against Doomsday again. They crashed on the globe that stood in the entrance of the Daily Planet. Doomsday used its heat vision again and pushed Clark outside. Then, it hit him and threw him to Centennial Park. Clark gasped for breath and raised his head only to find Doomsday walking towards him. He floated a centimeter above the ground, and when Doomsday was closer, he flew against it. This time, the shockwave destroyed half the park, and another hit from Doomsday sent Clark sprawling to the other side.

This time, Clark didn’t think he’d be able to stand up.

Doomsday’s steps were getting closer.

Clark knelt. He had blood in one eye, making it difficult to see, and he was so tired… Doomsday pushed him back on the ground and used his cape to wrapped it around his neck. He pulled and then stomped on Clark’s head. There was definitely something broken. Clark had never been in so much pain. It almost felt like kryptonite, only it was worse.

He wouldn’t stand back up.

He couldn’t.

He was going to die… Did he tell Bruce he loved him when he left him on that rooftop?

He should have introduced Diana and Lois sooner. Should have spent more time with his family.

Why wasn’t Doomsday finishing it?

He took a shaky breath, and suddenly, he could smell the best scent in existence. A scent he knew intimately.

No.

Bruce.

He raised his head and saw his Omega throwing rocks at the creature. Bruce was crying. He never cried. Clark should make sure his Omega was always happy. He was failing miserably.

He wanted to tell Bruce to go. To run and hide and forgive him. But Bruce kept his eyes on Doomsday, and Clark didn’t have the strength to talk, much less yell.

Bruce raised his hand again, ready to throw another rock, but he stopped. Anyone who knew the man could see how hurt he was under that suit. Clark hoped he had bandaged his chest, at the very least. The blood on his forehead was gone and he had hidden the wound there.

Well… If Clark was going to die at least he was able to smell one last time that perfect scent. See one last time those loving eyes… Save his mate one more time.

Doomsday growled and walked towards Bruce. Its spikes grew even more. And Bruce wasn’t running. He wasn’t running. Why wasn’t he running!

“Clark,” Bruce chocked. “I will always love you.”

Doomsday raised a spike and aimed right at Bruce. The Omega had a defying look on his face. He was glaring at Doomsday, red-rimmed eyes and tears and broken ribs.

“No matter what,” Bruce added.

Doomsday brought the spike down to Bruce’s chest.

In that endless second, when Clark thought he’ll see his mate die in front of him, he realized what he had to do.

He used all his strength and all his speed, and before the spike could touch Bruce’s chest, he was already pushing Doomsday’s head around and breaking its neck.

He thought it was done.

But he could feel a lot more pain.

Something piercing right through his chest.

Then it was gone, and someone was calling for him.

He knew that voice.

He opened his eyes.

He hadn’t realized he closed them.

“Clark,” Bruce cried lowly, taking Clark’s head in his hands over his lap.

“Open your eyes, please,” he begged. Bruce shouldn’t be kneeling over all this destruction…

“Please, stay with me,” tears were running down his face now. “I’ll call the League,” he promised in a broken voice, “we’ll fix you, but you have to stay with me.”

Clark tried to lift a hand to touch his Omega’s perfect face. Bruce caught it and kissed it, putting it against his cheek, marking himself with Clark’s scent, and marking Clark with his own. Clark hoped his blood wouldn’t stain the suit like it was doing Bruce’s face.

“Is it- it- dead?” He chocked.

Bruce nodded.

“You did it,” he cried. “You did it, love.”

“Good,” Clark smiled softly at his crying Omega.

Bruce’s face had dust and dirt and blood. He still looked beautiful.

“I- will alwa- love you,” he coughed some blood, and Bruce’s tears increased. “B- ”

He exhaled. Bruce cried for him to open his eyes. But Clark was feeling better. The pain was disappearing.

He was finally at peace.

Martha muted the tv when Luthor began his speech. If she had been at the memorial, she’d have booed that idiotic man. If her grandsons had been with her, she’d allow them to throw eggs.

How dare he be part of her son’s public funeral. How dare the League allow it.

She looked at the stairs with sadness.

If Bruce had been there, she was sure he wouldn’t have allowed Luthor to talk.

The Omega was grieving. He was also… in denial. He was the one who brought the body, not wanting to leave it in a public place where whoever could touch it or stole it, and yet, he was the first one to say he’ll be back, even as they buried him.

It wasn’t easy for her either, or for Jon. But seeing the Omega like that… She had to be strong. For her family.

Alfred seemed unsurprised by Bruce’s behavior, and Martha wondered how the child had survived his parents’ death if he acted like he was doing now. The children, on their part, looked a little lost. They didn’t know what to do with their dad, or how to approach him.

If she was honest, she feared the Omega would follow his mate to the afterlife.

It wasn’t uncommon if the bond was strong enough. When it broke, the Omega, in this case, would feel as if he lost a vital part of himself. He would stop eating, he would stop feeling, he would disappear for hours only to come back to sleep. If no one paid attention, they would realize, one day, that the Omega was leaving so the rest of the pack got used to his absence. Then, one day, he wouldn’t come back.

If the family was lucky, they’d find a body.

Martha wouldn’t let that happen to this pack. She would keep an eye on Bruce and made him eat whatever she prepared that day. She’d take care of him because her son loved that Omega.

She glanced at her husband and found him talking in whispers to the youngest Wayne.

Damian’s eyes were red and puffy, but he hadn’t cried and didn’t seem intended to. His scowl was deeper than she ever saw it, and he was, surprisingly, allowing physical contact. Dick was the first to hug him, back at the cemetery, when he started crying silently. Later, Damian had hugged his dad, and by the looks of Dick and Alfred that didn’t happen often. Bruce had hugged back, but they didn’t say a word. Now, with Bruce upstairs, it was Jon’s arm wrapped around the teen’s shoulders. The old Beta was telling him silly stories about the farm. Damian loved to hear about the farm and the animals they had.

Dick was standing near them, also listening with a sad smile. He was there probably in case he needed to step in, maybe he thought Damian would lash out at any moment.

Martha walked to her oldest grandson and put a hand on his shoulder, comfortingly, mirroring his sad smile. She trusted her grandsons, neither of them would hurt her or Jonathan. Dick needed to grieve too. He shouldn’t be looking after his brother.

Dick hugged her tightly, letting out a few tears. He nodded at her in understanding but remained there, listening to Jon’s stories.

Martha let him. Perhaps he needed that too.

Alfred was standing by the kitchen, fidgeting with the tools she left out to prepare snacks in case anyone got hungry. The butler had made a dozen sandwiches already, and he was still looking for something to do. He thought no one saw him clean his eyes with a napkin once or twice, but Martha did. She also noticed when the Beta glanced at the ceiling as if he had Clark's x-ray vision and could see through the walls at his depressed ward.

Martha felt her eyes fill with more tears.

Losing a mate was one of the worst kinds of pain. Perhaps equal to losing a son. She could see where Bruce was coming from when he told them he’d fix it. When he arrived with her son’s dead body and claimed he’d find a way to bring him back.

When he claimed their bond was still intact.

It wasn’t possible, though.

She had feared the Omega had gone crazy, and later she feared they’d have to fight him to get Clark’s body cleaned and ready and inside a casket.

The Omega’s silent tears broke her heart.

She’d have time to grieve. Later… when she made sure Bruce was better.

Dick was the one who argued that the bond wasn’t completely human, it was unknown and new and they couldn’t be sure about how it worked because they were the only Kryptonian/Human couple. Clark wasn’t an actual Alpha. He wasn’t even human. So, maybe the bond felt the same because it wouldn’t change with one of their deaths. Maybe the bond was all Bruce and Clark had no real connection to him, not as a human Alpha would. Maybe Clark could feel it but it was all Bruce.

To say Bruce had been mad was an understatement.

Martha walked upstairs, trying to listen to any sound the Omega was making. If he was crying again it’d be better than nothing, she thought. She stood outside of Clark’s bedroom, listening for a second, but there wasn't any sound from inside the room.

She knocked twice and peered inside.

Bruce was curled up on Clark's bed, hugging the pillow and looking at Clark's belongings with a lost expression. The room's walls were covered in movie posters, some pictures of the Kent family and Clark's friends, drafts and prompts from when Clark was in the high school paper, and even pictures from newspapers of the Justice League, one single frame on his nightstand from where Bruce was grinning with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

“Bruce?” She called starling the Omega.

She was surprised by that. Clark used to tell her about how Bruce, the Batman, could sneak up to everybody but no one ever could do it to him. The only one who got close was Damian, but Bruce pretended he didn’t and told him to keep practicing.

“Oh, hey, Martha,” Bruce croaked and sat up, blushing slightly and placing the pillow over his knees. “Sorry.”

“There's nothing to be sorry for,” she smiled kindly and sat in front of him.

The man looked so sad. She tried to offer comfort, touching his cheek with her hand, turning his eyes to her. She didn’t know how her scent would affect the other Omega, but she tried to make it as comfortable and reassuring as possible.

Bruce’s eyes teared up, and he closed his eyes and turned his head away from her touch.

Martha bit her lip. She looked at the dresser hiding her son’s last secret. She looked back at the dejected Omega sitting on her son’s bed, inhaling his scent from the pillow and the flannel he stole from the closet. She made her decision and retrieved the package from the drawer.

“He had this for you,” she said, sitting in front of Bruce. She handed him the small package. “He had it sent here to hid it. He wanted to surprise you.”

Bruce took the package with a confused frown.

“He did really love you, Bruce,” Martha reassured. “If there's anything you need, just let us know. We're family. We’re here for you, any time.”

Bruce nodded, mutely, looking down at the package.

“Come down whenever you're ready,” she asked and got up. “We’re watching the memorial on tv.”

Bruce shook his head.

“There shouldn’t be a memorial,” he mumbled in a low broken voice. “He’s not dead.”

Martha sighed.

“I wish for you to be right,” she told him with tears in her eyes. “I wish for my son to be alive.”

She stepped outside and closed the door behind her. She knew he’d seen what was inside the envelope because he gasped. Then, Martha could finally hear him cry. Soft cries of her son’s name leaving the Omega’s lips, begging him to come back.

Martha let her own tears fall down her face.

Around the globe, more people mourned the loss of one of the biggest heroes, and watch on tv, or in person, the new memorial standing right over the place where the hero died.

Around the globe, all the newspapers shared one headline:

Superman is dead.

Chapter Text

Bruce woke up with a start.

Cold sweat made him shudder,

Stray tears ran down his face.

 In their bed. In their room.

Alone.

He saw it again.

Doomsday’s spike going through his mate’s chest.

Clark’s blood covering his suit.

Clark’s blood on his hands.

Clark’s eyes closing.

He felt it again.

Abandoned.

Fear.

Fear of losing him.

Fear of never recovering.

Fear of their bond breaking.

But it didn’t.

It didn’t.

And it just left Bruce more confused than reassured.

But it gave him hope.

Even in death, or apparent death, his mate was giving him hope.

What was hope for a man who had lost his world?

What was hope if not useless dreams to recover what was his?

It only hurt him more.

It hurt his children, to witness how he fell slowly into madness.

It hurt the pack.

The pack was not whole.

The pack was now broken.

Broken.

Just like himself.

He got up and went to the bathroom. There, he looked at himself, with the lights off, on the mirror. He could only see a shadow, and bright painful eyes, watching him back. He stared, and then his reflection smirked, and the eyes were dark.

He turned on the lights.

Now he could see he was so much paler than what was normal for him, and he had deep dark bruises under his eyes, which were also red and slightly swollen.

He cleaned his face with cold water and changed his damp shirt for a new one. He glanced at the bed, but he decided he wouldn’t be going to sleep. He couldn’t. So, he took a hoodie and went downstairs. It wasn’t until he was in the cave that he realized the hoodie was a bit too big for him, and it had the Metropolis University logo stamped in the middle of the chest.

He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the fading scent of his mate, feeling his eyes tearing again. He closed his eyes tightly. He couldn’t do this.

He didn’t want to.

End it.

How easy it would be to just disappear… He did it once. He could do it again.

He came back because he thought his parents would appreciate everything he did for the city -their city-. Because he wanted to save his parents’ memories and keep the city they loved alive.

Useless.

He thought- He hoped if he had no close attachments to anyone, he wouldn’t have to feel that loss again. Then he got pregnant, and Ra’s made him believe he lost his pup. He took Dick in, not planning on him becoming part of the mission, but the pup did, and then he got hurt to the point of dying. Batman almost killed Two-Face that night.

He was so glad when Dick pulled through. So, he fired him. No more Robin, no more danger. It didn’t matter that they fought, that Dick wouldn’t talk to him anymore. At least he was alive.

And Damian appeared. Out of nowhere, like a ghost, full of his father’s teachings instead of the childhood he should’ve had. The childhood he stole from Dick, as well.

Being the Bat was just too much trouble.

It took a great deal of time and energy.

It took not only his life but also the ones that surrounded him.

Yet, it wasn’t enough to save his mate.

He should give up.

Go.

He should stop it all.

Allow Dick and Damian to have a normal life.

Would they want it, though?

Damian seemed eager to take over the cowl, and Dick didn’t look like he wanted to quit anytime soon. They were both happy to stay in the Titans. To protect the world.

Weak.

Alfred would be better without him, too. No more worrying about the young Wayne getting himself killed. No more secrets. No more lies.

He wouldn’t be alone, either. He’d have Dick, and Damian, and Kori, and probably Raven, and Diana. Maybe the manor could even be another safe house for all of them. They could use all the tech in there and under it.

All his gadgets, he mused while toying with a sharp batarang. He stared at it. Once, he thought about adding some fine line of kryptonite to the edge of it, in case Superman went to the dark side. To neutralize him, and stop him from doing anything he’ll regret.

He wouldn’t need it now.

He wouldn’t even need the big chunks of kryptonite still in the safe.

Fear.

The computer beeped and showed a burst of unknown energy in the middle of Los Angeles. Bruce glared at it. It wasn’t unknown, it was magic. And it looked exactly like the readings he got the time he worked with Constantine and Zatanna.

He sighed.

He should probably check it out, ask the Alpha to join the League, again. He’d get tired of saying no eventually, Bruce hoped. Zatanna told him John lost the house, he could use that-

Ask him if he knew a way to bring him back.

He got up from the chair, took his utility belt, and ran to the batwing. He didn’t take the suit, no one would see him, anyway. And if he took more time to leave, Alfred would try to stop him. He’ll probably call Dick and Damian, maybe Diana. He had to leave before anyone realized it.

Besides, he’ll be back. Probably.

He wasn’t planning on running at that moment, but- who knew. This could be his chance.

Escape.

He shook his head while the batwing left the cave. The noise would wake up Alfred but by the time he got down to the cave, Bruce would be out of Gotham. He also turned off the GPS and everything they could use to track him, including the utility belt.

The flight to LA was very… silent. It left Bruce with his thoughts, which were much darker than he remembered. Instead of distracting himself with cases and possibilities. At that moment, he could only think of one thing. Maybe it was because for once since Clark’s death he had a slight chance to bring him back. Magic- it was messy, yes, but it was useful. He’ll tell Constantine about the bond, he’ll explain how it was still complete and strong, and the Alpha will use it to find Clark and bring him back. They’ll go look at the body and study it, Constantine could sense if something was there, help heal him, wake him up.

Constantine could find a Lazarus Pit to the very least.

One that wasn’t destroyed or dried out.

Bruce had tried, but Ra’s kept his secrets well hidden. He was the only one who knew about the Pits and their location and he took that knowledge to the grave. Damian didn’t have a clue and Talia… Well, she was also dead, anyway.

The ones Bruce could find based on myths and rumors were already dried. The only hint proving they existed were the dead flowers surrounding the place. He thought his own flowers could make something that could heal Clark as the Pit would, but it wasn’t enough. He needed the pure source of the magic.

Finding Constantine wasn’t hard, either. He just had to visit four bars before he saw the dirty trench coat at the barstool. The bar was also emptier than the rest.

“What’re you doing here, love?” Constantine asked without even glancing at the door. “I promise I’m being good. No need for you to come all the way here from Gotham.”

“And you?” Bruce asked, sitting next to him, he shook his head to the bartender. “Zatanna mentioned you were living in London.”

“A friend’s favor brought me here,” the Alpha answered, glancing at Bruce and arching an eyebrow at his clothes. “Nice, did someone mug you when you got here?” Bruce narrowed his eyes, and Constantine took a deep breath. “Oh, you’re wearing his clothes,” he sighed, looking sadly at the Omega. “I heard what happened. I’m sorry, love.”

Bruce looked down and took reassurance from the bond and the faint smell of his mate.

“You should take the chance and move some furniture with him now that you can,” a new high-pitched voice said from Constantine’s other side.

Bruce’s head snapped up and around, and Constantine groaned.

“Really, mate?” He sent whoever it was an incredulous look.

“I can play with his demons while you play with him,” the… thing said.

Bruce frowned at it once he saw it. It looked like a miniature and ugly version of John Constantine. It smelled of nothing except alcohol, its ears were pointed and its teeth were sharp fangs, its eyes were black with red irises. Bruce looked expectantly at Constantine.

“It’s a personal demon,” John shrugged. “Not as dangerous as regular demons, except for me.”

“It hurts you?” Bruce arched an eyebrow.

“Sure,” John downed the rest of his glass and stood up. “Just like yours are hurting you right now,” he snapped his fingers and Bruce’s eyes itched. He blinked several times, and then he could see some small figures perching on his shoulders. “They want you to leave, hu? I gotta say that’s not a terrible idea.”

Bruce scrunched up his nose and looked down again. The small beings hanging on him were nodding and murmuring their ideas.

Run. Hide. Surrender.

“What if,” he gulped. “What if there was a way,” he looked at Constantine’s confused expression. “To bring him back. To save him.”

Constantine shook his head.

“You can’t save him if he’s already dead,” he deadpanned. “Sorry, love, but not even I would play with death like that. She’s a sore loser. If I had been there, I could’ve tried to save him. Take him from her bony hands before she took him. But he’s gone now.”

“But- We could find a Pit,” Bruce croaked, feeling his eyes tear up again. “The Lazarus Pit will bring him back. I’ve seen how it works.”

“Have you?” Constantine asked, eyeing him and scenting him. “You use its magic, love, and you seem to be good in whatever chemistry game you play at while doing so. But the Lazarus flowers are harmless in comparison to the actual Pit.”

Bruce was about to protest, but Constantine shook his head and interrupted him.

“The Pit can heal a body, even from death, but an empty body will come back empty,” he explained. “And there’s the possibilities that, even if the soul is still in the body, the mind won’t be strong enough to understand what just happened.”

Bruce thought about Ra’s al Ghul and Talia, and the green madness he could see in their eyes. Ra’s had always been in control, although he did go off the rail in the end. Talia… She only used it once, and she went completely mad. Would Clark be the same?

“We have to try- I- I have to try,” he whispered brokenly, almost begging Constantine. “You won’t even be there. You’ll only tell me where the Pit is.”

Constantine sighed and looked at the small demon staring silently at the Omega’s demons with an expression of wonder. It was true that even Bruce’s demons were cute, but Constantine preferred the small smiles, even the full-on glares. The demons looked desperate and depressed, and the Omega mirrored their expressions, looking miserable.

“Look,” Constantine sighed. “We can check the body, see if there’s anything left. Who knows, maybe Kryptonians don’t die completely. If there’s something there, and only if, I promise to look for a Pit. But if I tell you that Clark can’t be brought back in any way, you have to promise to drop it,” he pointed at the demons on Bruce’s shoulders. “I’ll even get rid of those for you.”

The small beings shrunk on themselves, and one hissed at him, glaring.

“Mean,” his own demon grumbled.

Constantine stood up, clapping his hands. Some of the other patrons looked up and growled softly, eyeing both the Alpha and the Omega. Whatever they saw on Bruce’s face made them wince and look back to their affairs. Bruce noticed some of their eyes glowed oddly. So, that’s why no one bated an eye at the small demonic being drinking with Constantine. A special bar, indeed.

“Let’s get going then,” the Alpha said, grinning. “I’ve always wanted to visit Wayne manor, especially the cemetery. Who knows what kind of souls are there?” He waved his hands and opened a shining portal through which Bruce could see his room.

What in the fucking hell...

Bruce cleared his throat.

“First off, you’re going to put some kind of protection spell around my house,” he ordered. “Second, Clark isn’t buried in Gotham.”

Constantine pouted and closed the portal, then he arched an eyebrow at him.

“So, is he under Hero’s Park? I didn’t think you’d let them bury him in Metropolis.”

“He isn’t,” Bruce growled. “He’s in Smallville. He grew up there, and his parents are there,” he explained at Constantine’s unamused expression.

“All right,” Constantine shrugged at his demon and waved his hands.

The new portal opened in the middle of nowhere, or so Bruce thought. He recognized Smallville’s landscape. The quiet. The peace. The miles of cornfield hiding secrets and adventures and rumors and history about the meteor shower that took place a few decades ago.

“I thought I had it right,” Constantine hummed. “Let me try again.”

Bruce rolled his eyes and stepped through the portal.

“Welcome to Smallville, Constantine,” he called behind him. “We’ll just walk from here.”

Bruce could hear Constantine walking behind him with his little demon following and complaining about the lack of cars, sounds, buildings… or anything, actually.

“If you’ve given me an address we’d be there,” Constantine mentioned, pushing off his demon from his shoulders. “At least we’re not in the welcome sign at the town limits.”

“The Kents live in a farm,” Bruce answered. “In the middle of nowhere,” he added with a smirk.

“Now we know how no one ever noticed your mate’s incredible gifts,” Constantine nodded.

Bruce decided to ignore him. He could feel his demons looking back at the Alpha, and he knew how tired he’d be later, from all this socializing and walking and digging up his mate.

They walked for what felt like hours. Constantine complained along with his demon while Bruce kept walking with his demons hanging from his back. Then, finally, Bruce recognized the cornfields, the barn, and the small house. No lights on, no signs of life. The dog should be inside in his comfy cot under the kitchen table.

Bruce gestured Constantine to follow him, and Bruce circled the barn, to avoid waking Shelby up and barking. Constantine followed, but he had to pick up the small being since it wanted to run to the house, claiming to smell pie and that “it’s lonely out here, John! It’s even lonelier than your heart!”.

“I should just banish you,” Constantine grumbled. “All of you!” He added when the ones on Bruce’s shoulders hissed angrily at him.

Bruce shushed them all.

The Kent family had a little cemetery at the back of the property, not unlike the one the Waynes had at the back of the manor. It was smaller, sure, with simple tombstones instead of big mausoleums, and flowers growing up around them rather than the weeds Alfred had to pull out. It looked care of, loved. It also looked like it was frequently visited, unlike Wayne’s.

He led Constantine to the newer tombstone.

“He’s here,” Bruce whispered.

Constantine scrunched up his nose. They didn’t bring any tool to dig him, but if he was honest, Constantine didn’t want to see Superman’s deteriorating body, not to mention the Omega, Batman or not, touching his mate’s corpse.

Some had gone crazy with less.

“I can’t sense anything, love,” he stated in a soft and low voice, sending Bruce a sad look. “He’s no longer here. If you were to put that body in a Lazarus Pit, it won’t be Clark controlling it.”

Bruce didn’t say anything, didn’t even looked at him. He kept staring at the tombstone and the words carved on it.

Beloved son, friend, and mate. Your family will forever miss you.

“We have to bring him up,” Bruce decided suddenly. “So you can touch it,” he looked at the Alpha with defiance, daring him to tell him not to do it. “It’ll be easier for you if you touch him.”

“What, are you a magic expert?” Constantine’s demon snarked.

“Bruce,” Constantine sighed.

“I’ve seen you do it, and I’ve seen Zatanna do it,” Bruce interrupted. “You can’t sense him out here, but I want you to really check, his mind, his heart… his soul,” Bruce glared. “Far as I understand, you can see my aura or whatever, and you knew I was an Omega the moment we met because you could see it, but I know you’ve helped more people in worse conditions.”

“Worse than death?” Constantine raised an unimpressed eyebrow.

“What were you doing in Los Angeles,” Bruce demanded.

Constantine blinked and stayed silent.

“I read about the coma patients,” Bruce continued. “I don’t know what kind of monster was keeping them under, but I know you were there, and I know there was an explosion of magical energy the night before they woke up. All of them.”

“A demon had their souls,” Constantine argued. “And the bodies were still alive!”

“Thanks to the machines they were connected to,” Bruce bit back.

“They didn’t have a hole in the middle of their chest, Bruce!” Constantine exclaimed. “The moment I defeated the demon, the souls went back on their own because they were still connected to their bodies. This is different! Superman is dead and there’s nothing you can do to change it!”

“You said-

“I said I’ll see if there’s something left,” Constantine raised his hands and gestured to the tombstone. “Now I’m here, and I’m telling you, that’s just a corpse, an empty alien shell.”

“Then why am I still bonded?” Bruce cried with anger. The demons on his back hissed and growled along with him. “Why do I still feel him?”

Tears began running down Bruce’s face, and Constantine, and even his little demon, felt at a loss.

Behind them, a light turned on in the house.

“Our bond is still there,” Bruce continued, falling to his knees over his mate’s grave and digging his hands in the dirt. “He’s still here, I know it. I know it,” his voice went lower and lower, but the tears didn’t stop. “And no one will help- I’m sorry, Clark. I’m trying- no one will listen.”

“Who’s there!” A man’s voice yelled from behind and Constantine turned around to shield the Omega, only to find an old couple running towards them, the man had a shotgun.

“Bruce?” The woman called and ran faster. “Oh, dear, c’mon sweetie, look at me.”

The woman knelt next to Bruce and pulled him to her chest. Constantine could smell the Omega’s attempts at calming the younger one.

“And who are you?” The man asked, stalking towards Constantine.

The demon hissed and stood in front of the bigger version of him, but Constantine made a quick work of his hands to banish him, as well as the ones on Bruce’s shoulders.

The moment the demons disappear, Bruce could breathe better, and the crushing feeling on his chest diminished if only a little.

“I’m Bruce’s friend,” Constantine raised his hands, eyeing the shotgun. “I’m being the voice of reason for once, so don’t shoot.”

Mr. Kent eyed him warily.

“It’s not loaded,” he grumbled, turning to look at the two Omegas still on the ground over his son’s grave. He sighed. “What are you doing here, son? Should we call Alfred? One of your kids?”

Bruce shook his head but didn’t raise it from Mrs. Kent's chest.

“Don’t worry about him, Bruce,” Mrs. Kent said, caressing Bruce’s hair. “You know you can come here any time you want. This is your home as much as that manor.”

Bruce sniffed and thanked her in a low mumble.

“Come inside at least,” Mr. Kent reached a hand to help his wife up, and in turn, his son in law. “Shelby would want to see you.”

Constantine followed them to the small house. It was warm inside, and cozy. It felt like an actual home. The dog stood from its bed and stirred before walking over to them. He sniffed Bruce and licked his hand, waving his tail happily. Then he turned to Constantine with curiosity.

“I didn’t mean to wake you,” Bruce said once he was sitting at the kitchen table. “That’s Constantine,” he added, pointing at the Alpha in a staring match with the dog. “I thought he’d help me, but- Well,” he shrugged and lowered his eyes to his lap.

“You look good, Bruce,” Jonathan mentioned and offered his hand. Bruce took it. The Beta’s hand was warm around his, and Jonathan frowned at how cold Bruce’s was. “I mean, you look exhausted, and a little bit lost,” he chuckled. “But you look better than I expected.”

“Jon!” Martha exclaimed and sent him a glare. She placed Bruce’s cup in front of him and hugged him. “Don’t listen to him, sweetie. We know how hard it can be. We’re glad you’re still here.”

With your family. Alive.

Bruce gulped, thinking on his plans, and a wave of shame filled him. He planned on leaving, ending it, disappearing…

He didn’t mention any of that, and instead took his cup between his hands, enjoying the warmth.

“This is a lovely house, Mrs. Kent,” Constantine commented on his way to a chair. “I can see now where the boy scout got his manners.”

Jonathan chuckled and Martha smiled kindly.

“Coffee?” She offered.

“Thanks,” Constantine nodded.

“Bruce,” Jonathan cleared his throat. “We’ve talked to Alfred, and I know you haven’t been watching the news,” he looked at Martha.

“Have you heard of Superboy?” Martha asked.

Bruce blinked at her, then at Jonathan.

“Superboy?” He asked. “As in, a pup taking on the cape and symbol? With powers?”

“Another meta?” Constantine added, helpfully.

“You haven’t heard of him either?” Martha asked, handing him a cup.

“I’ve been… busy,” he said, not explaining that he had been on a bender… or fighting demons.

Jonathan hummed, then turned to Bruce.

“He’s been helping around the world like Clark did,” he explained. “There aren’t any clear pictures or videos of him yet, but he…”

“Jonathan thinks the blurs we’ve seen so far look a lot like Clark did when he was sixteen,” Martha finished. “We thought you’d know something. Has the same powers, too, as far as we can tell.”

“I’ll go over it once I’m back at the cave,” Bruce promised, not believing what he was hearing.

A metahuman, a teenager metahuman was replacing his mate.

Clark was the last of his kind, so no one should be able to do the same things he did, no one should have the means to duplicate his powers. Unless… No. He couldn’t come to conclusions without knowing the extent of things. He’ll investigate, then he’ll act.

It’d be a nice distraction at least.

“Clark would want to help that boy,” Martha mussed, scratching Shelby behind the ear. “So, try not to scare him with the cowl,” she winked.

Bruce huffed and Constantine snorted.

“Bruce,” Martha called, softly, staring at him with sad, loving eyes. “You have to let go.”

The younger Omega avoided her eyes and looked at his cup.

No one was even trying to understand what he felt.

No one listened to him when he talked about their bond.

No one dared help him.

Maybe, at the end, when his pups were older… Maybe he’ll end up disappearing anyway.

He nodded.

“Can I just- I want to see it one last time,” he whispered. “Then I promise I won’t- I promise I’ll forget about all of this,” he glanced at both Kents. “We could even give it to the League. Maybe the technology will help in some way.”

Martha smiled with support while Jonathan hummed in thought. Constantine simply raised an eyebrow, not knowing what they were talking about. It couldn’t be the body, could it?

Bruce stood and looked at Constantine.

“I’ll be right back,” he promised.

The Alpha shrugged and took a sip of his coffee.

When Bruce walked outside, Shelby followed him. Instead of telling the dog to stay, Bruce scratched his ears and led him to the barn. The loft was the same, untouched. Clark’s teenage things thrown randomly around, or in their place on the shelf. His old journal forgotten near the puff, where Bruce had thrown it uncaringly that time he found it and teased Clark about it.

The secret latch was well hidden, though, meaning that Jon had taken the time to actually hid it instead of simply closing it like Bruce did the last time he was there. On his defense, Bruce thought he’d be back, with Clark, a week later, possibly after they defeated Doomsday. Not for a funeral.

He cleared the hay and opened the latch then jumped down. Shelby laid on the edge, whining lowly and keeping his eyes on Bruce.

“I know, Shel,” Bruce mumbled. “I have to at least tell them, right? They may be Ais but they’ve always acted like they cared… They should know the last of his people is- is dead.”

He placed his hand on the ship, feeling its life through the vibrations. It opened for him, and the crystal that had the Els fell out of it. Bruce was quick to catch it before it could break. That was something he was not willing to test.

He’ll take them to the cave. It was the safest place for his mate’s family’s memories.

Or maybe… Maybe they knew what was happening with the bond.

He activated the crystal, as Clark taught him to, and watched as the universe surrounded him in a green glow. Then, his mate’s parents formed in front of him.

Jor-El lowered his head in greeting like he always did, and Lara Lor-Van smiled warmly, looking around for his companion. Her smiled disappear when she noticed Bruce was alone.

Clark was always with him when they activated his parent’s AIs.

“I’m sorry,” Bruce said, trying to get a grip over his emotions. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t save him,” he looked down. His eyes were tearing up again, he closed them tightly. “I can’t bring him back.”

Lara’s eyes widened and she looked at Jor-El’s hologram, expectantly.

“We’ll take it from here,” Jor-El decided. “Thanks for letting us know.”

Before Bruce could do anything, the holograms disappeared and the crystal flew from his hand back to the ship. The ship closed with a deafening clank, and then it turned all its lights on.

“What the hell,” Bruce muttered.

The ground shook and the barn creaked. The ship began floating an inch from the ground, making different noises. Shelby barked from outside and Bruce jumped back to the barn, taking him from the collar to drag him out before the barn collapsed over them.

Martha, Jonathan, and Constantine ran out of the house towards him.

“What did you do?” Constantine yelled over the ship’s louder noises. “I thought you’ll let it be!”

“I didn’t do anything!” Bruce argued, watching as the ship broke through the barn. “I swear I didn’t, I told them his son was dead and this happened!”

The ship stopped above the now destroyed barn, just floating silently.

“Them?” Martha asked. “His parents?”

“Two holograms,” Jonathan muttered. “Intelligence in control of the ship.”

More lights flickered from the ship, and suddenly it flew towards the cemetery.

“They’re taking him,” Constantine observed with wide eyes. “Wherever they’re going, they’re taking the corpse with them.”

“No,” Bruce chocked. “No, they can’t!”

Constantine used magic to immobilize the Omega, knowing very well if he tried to stop him physically, Bruce would have him on the ground in seconds. As it was, Batman’s will was very strong, and Constantine could feel some resistance even through the magic.

Martha turned to Jonathan and hid her face on his chest. Jonathan wrapped his arms around her, looking as the ship floated above Clark’s grave.

Then, to the surprise of everyone, Clark flew out of the ground, through wood and dirt, breaking the tombstone in half. He was wearing the suit Martha put on him for his funeral. His hair was longer. His eyes glowed red.

“Clark!” Bruce yelled, fighting Constantine’s magic to no avail. “Clark! Turn around!”

He knew it.

He knew it!

Their mating bond was vibrating painfully as if it would explode. Relief and happiness filled Bruce and fed the bond. It was like the bond had been resting and now it was awake. It made Bruce feel the love and completion Clark made him feel every time they were in the same room.

Clark was alive.

Clark was back.

But he wasn’t turning around, and his eyes were still red and focused on the ship.

“Clark!”

The happiness turned to despair again.

“Kal-El!” He tried.

Clark kept his back to them.

As suddenly as he flew out of his grave, the ship shot up to the sky, followed by the dark blur that was Clark. They disappeared in seconds.

“No, no!” Bruce struggled and fell to his knees when Constantine finally dropped the spell. “We have to follow! We have to track him!”

“Bruce,” Jonathan shook his head. “It’s late,” he looked at his crying wife and sighed, sadly. “Go back home. Be with your family.”

He didn’t say you’re not welcome here anymore, but he didn’t have to. A brand-new demon was whispering it for him. What a failure he was. What a disaster he made. Now he had nothing of his mate except a too big hoodie that will lose the scent in no time.

He didn’t belong anywhere.

“Oh shut it, you freak,” Constantine snapped his fingers, and the demon banished. “Let’s go, love, I’ll take you home,” he took Bruce’s arm and pulled him to his feet. “We’ll track that ship from your cave, I bet you have a fancy satellite floating around Earth like any billionaire.”

Bruce looked at him, lost, and let him drag him to his feet and through another portal. He didn’t even notice if the Kents were back inside the house. He didn’t say goodbye to Shelby.

“You’ll have to guide from here, cause I have no idea where you hide a cave,” Constantine continued. When he got no response, he turned Bruce’s head towards him, softly, cautious. “Bruce, look at me,” he asked. “You were right, love,” he whispered, begging the Omega to come back to himself, to listen. “You were absolutely right. Your mate is out there, healing, probably, and we will find him and bring him back, all right?”

Bruce shook his head.

“He left,” he whispered.

He untangled himself from Constantine and looked around. They were at the front entrance of the manor. Gotham’s night was colder than Smallville’s, and Bruce was starting to shudder. He took a deep breath of the hoodie, but his heart broke when he couldn’t find much of Clark’s scent under his own.

“Thank you, Constantine,” Bruce turned to the Alpha watching him cautiously. “You can go, now.”

Constantine raised his eyebrow.

“Just like that?” He asked, eyeing Bruce.

“There’s nothing left to do,” Bruce shrugged dismissively. “Nothing I can do.”

Constantine narrowed his eyes.

“All right then,” he said slowly. “But I will be visiting, Bruce,” he threatened. “And I expect you to be here when I do,” he pointed a finger at him. “Don’t you dare leave us, love. I will help your pups find you just to see them hang you from your cape.”

Bruce rolled his eyes at him, but when he turned to the door, he couldn’t help the tired sigh that escaped him. There went his plans to escape… again.

He didn’t stay to see if Constantine left through the gates or a portal.

He ran upstairs to his room, ditching the hoodie and putting on one of the ugliest flannels Clark owned, which was also his favorite. Clark’s scent in the shirt was stronger, and it helped him focus on his surroundings again.

He tried to convince his Omega that no, his mate wasn’t abandoning him and that he will track the ship and find him and bring him back. Remind him who he was and who he belonged with.

He ran downstairs to the cave and found Alfred sitting at the computer.

“Oh, you’re back,” Alfred stood up and went to hug him with relief shining in his eyes. Bruce blinked and hugged back for a second before Alfred pushed him and glared at him. “If you ever do something as stupid again, or even think about doing it, you won’t hear the end of it, Master Bruce.”

Bruce gave a small apologetic smile.

“I wasn’t gone that long,” Bruce mumbled, feeling seventeen again.

“But you didn’t tell me,” Alfred answered. “And you turned off all the tracking devices I could’ve used,” he added, looking serious and worried. “The last time this happened you disappeared for a very long time and came back more scarred than ever.”

The last time Bruce ran away he ended up with the Shadows.

With an apparent dead pup.

With half of the scars he has now.

“I’m sorry, Alfred,” he lowered his head. “I was trying to bring him back, but I think I just made a mess of it.”

Alfred looked at his ward the way he used to do when Bruce was a teenager with anger issues.

“You know what I used to tell you, Master Bruce,” he said evenly. “You might have hurt someone, and you might have broken something, but you can also fix whatever you did.”

Bruce nodded and thanked him.

Alfred left with the promise of a healthy breakfast that Bruce “will eat no matter what”, and Bruce sat at the computer. First, he opened a tab to track the ship, any unknown object, or sudden movement on Earth. Then he opened another tab where he began a search for Superboy.

He had work to do.

Chapter Text

He preferred the day: the sky was bright, the sun shined, and there were people everywhere. He liked to watch those who were always running somewhere, checking their watches and phones, pushing and apologizing, jumping inside the trains just before they left the stations, even fighting for a taxi with someone else. But he also liked to watch those who walked, who took their time to look at stores, to pet stray dogs and cats, and feed homeless pups.

That didn’t mean the night wasn’t nice. It was just… emptier. He had to admit some of the people out at midnight were fun though. Drunk men and women laughing at everything and falling on their asses every two steps. Junkies sleeping in the middle of the roads or looking for food on dumpsters. Men like those two, attempting to mug that couple.

One had the man against the wall while the other was pulling on the woman’s purse. The one with the man was unarmed, as far as he could see without using special vision, and the other had a knife pointing to the woman who was now on the floor.

He rushed to the one on the wall and pushed him inside the dumpster at the end of the alley. Without stopping, he went back for the other man, also throwing him to the dumpster. The purse was back in its owner’s hands before the couple could even blink.

They looked at him in wonder while he floated in front of them. Some would say the shades at night were a douche move, but it completed his style. The leather jacket was cool though, even if Luthor obliged him to stitch his logo on the shoulder. He lowered his shades and winked at the woman.

He felt happy. Or at least he thought that was what happiness felt like. He was so full of energy and excitement, and he just saved a couple from getting mugged. A job well done, if he said so.

 Maybe one day he’ll work with all the other Supers that had appeared recently. Maybe one day the Justice League will want to contact him. Or the Teen Titans. The Titans were awesome. Could he apply if he was technically six months old? He looked like a teenager after all.

Of course, he’ll have to ask Luthor, and so far, it seemed like the Beta didn’t like sharing his things, even employers. And if he had made something clear was that Superboy was another one of his employers, nothing more, nothing less. It also helped with the PR, according to Merci, but who knew.

He flew around the world, enjoying the sun where it was day and the silence where it was deserted. Or the technical silence. He could still hear everything but it was further away. Not like when he was in the middle of a city and he could hear everything as if it was right next to his ears. The first time he experienced it, all the noise became a long ringing in his ears that hurt him.

But then he heard it. Music. Different sounds that created something good, something he liked. So, he focused on that and he could then see all the little things that made up the world.

And it was amazing.

He was on his way back to Metropolis, flying over Washington D.C. when he noticed the former Hall of Justice. The building was now abandoned, and all the tech that was once inside was now at the new Watchtower. It was going to be launched during the next months, and he wanted to be there.

He didn’t want to miss anything.

“Superman’s body flies away with his ship,” Dick was saying behind him, probably walking around with one of Alfred’s cookies in his hand. “And then these other Supermen appear out of nowhere.”

“They can’t appear out of nowhere,” Damian argued from where he sat on the floor brushing Titus. “They surely have an origin, even the cyborg one.”

Bruce pursed his lips. He had wondered if perhaps one of those Supermen was Clark. At least three of them looked exactly like him. True, one was half machine, and he had plans to get close to it and analyze him with Cyborg’s help. The other one acted as much as a machine as the Supercyborg did, but looked as human as Clark. And then there was the pup that looked a little older than Damian and wore the Lexcorp logo on his jacket.

Superboy was not Clark, for sure, but he couldn’t rule out the possibility of the ship reliving his mate’s body. Perhaps it needed some metal parts to complete the- the corpse. Or maybe the reason he acted like Superman 24/7, disappearing when he wasn’t needed, and ignoring Bruce’s calls the one time he saw him, was because the revitalizing process erased everything from his mind, leaving only Kal-El, Superman.

Or maybe the ship disposed of the body and implanted his mate’s mind in a machine made of steel…

But then, why hadn’t he tried to contact him?

Or the Kents, for that matter.

However, the last thing Bruce knew about the Kents was that Martha had a breakdown when her son’s body left the grave. He wouldn’t know if Clark had tried to contact them or not.

“The teenager,” Damian huffed, standing up and dusting his jeans and hoodie. “He wears that fool’s logo. We shall get into Lexcorp and steal all the information on Superboy.”

“And how do you expect to get in, baby bat?” Dick snorted. “First off, we don’t know if Superboy’s information is on Lexcorp, it could be in his house. We know he has a secret lab somewhere inside his mansion just like B has the cave.”

“Indeed, sir,” Alfred spoke walking downstairs with a new tray of cookies. “It seems secret hideouts in the basement are the hot topic for rich heirs.”

Even Damian let out a short laugh. Bruce was too occupied watching several security cameras to even feel offended. Steel, Superboy, Supercyborg, and the other Superman (he should think on a new name) fought and saved people like Clark would do, but-

“They don’t move the same,” he muttered.

“What?” Dick asked, sharing confused glances between the other two.

“None of them move the same,” he explained. “They don’t move like Clark either.”

“So, they’re not him,” Dick concluded. “That doesn’t answer where they come from.”

Damian was about to speak but dick cut him off.

“Why do you want to infiltrate Lexcorp so bad?” The Beta asked him suspiciously.

Damian closed his mouth and shrugged, looking as innocent as it was possible for him.

“There’s no need to infiltrate nothing,” Alfred said, showing the envelope he had in one hand. “As it is, Lex Luthor wants Master Bruce to attend. He sent a personal invite.”

“He must think Mother is grieving Clark Kent’s disappearance,” Damian growled and crossed his arms over his chest. “If he tries anything, I will cut his hands off,” Alfred sent him a look. “Only his fingers, then.”

“I would be delighted, young master,” Alfred raised an eyebrow. “However, there’s only one invite, and it doesn’t mention anything about companions.”

“We don’t need to be invited to get inside the building,” Dick argued, frowning as protectively as the young Alpha. “It’ll work in our favor. Bruce distracts Luthor while we look for the information.”

Damian smirked at his older brother and nodded, agreeing with the plan.

“No,” Bruce mumbled, finally turning to them. “Damian agreed to finish term in Gotham Academy and you agreed to go drop out officially from Blüdhaven’s Police Academy,” he sighed. “You already spent most of your time here, patrolling and acting as Batman because I can’t do it. I’d prefer it if you both live your own lives instead of worrying about me.”

“Mother,” Damian began, uncrossing his arms and looking sadly at the Omega.

“No, Damian,” Bruce shook his head. “You’ve done so much for me, for Gotham. If I want to go back out there, I have to start with small things. Stealing information from Luthor should be child’s play,” he smirked, but they all could notice it didn’t reach his tired eyes. “If he tries anything, I promise to punch him.”

Dick looked worriedly at him, but Bruce smiled at him as he used to when he first took him in. This time it was a sad smile, but Dick could see life in it, something he hadn’t seen since that night. It was good, to have a little bit of Bruce back, even if it was sad Bruce. He nodded, agreeing.

“I’ll have my com on all times,” he assured. “It should be easy to drop out, right? I’ll be back before you know it,” he grinned and winked at Alfred, who sighed fondly at his wards.

Damian frowned at the floor and walked towards Bruce until he was standing right in front of him.

“I guess I will keep my promise,” he nodded, then looked right into Bruce’s eyes. “But you have to promise that if that fool touches you or gets near you, you’ll break his nose.”

Bruce couldn’t help but snort at his little protective Alpha. Every time he looked into Damian’s eyes he marveled at the color. It was like seeing the Pit’s water glowing in the dark. Very similar to the father’s eyes, except Damian’s now reflected kindness. His pup had grown up so much.

He tugged Damian to his chest and scented him.

“I promise,” he muttered.

Damian relaxed in his hold and scented him back, ignoring Dick’s chuckles behind him. Alfred was kind enough to scold Dick for him. He’ll pretend he didn’t hear the emotion on the butler’s voice.

Bruce hated galas.

He hated dressing up like a doll.

He hated smiling and flirting with whoever crossed his path.

But most of all, he hated Lex Luthor.

Clark Kent was known to be missing since Doomsday, along with thousands of civilians trapped on the crossfire in Metropolis. Some bodies were found, others had no idea who they were or where they were. Others were still missing.

It was easy to claim that his mate, Clark Kent, was still one of the last ones. It helped with Clark’s cover in case he came back. It helped to keep the Kents safe. Superman was dead and Clark Kent was missing. And Bruce was trying to keep Luthor’s hands and nose off him. Wearing Clark’s ring didn’t seem to stop anyone from flirting back to a drunk, grieving Omega.

“Is Mr. Kent still missing?” The slimy Beta asked with a too-sweet smile, glaring at the ring Bruce wore around his finger.

Bruce accepted the champagne Luthor handed him and took a small sip. He smiled sadly at Luthor and shrugged, not giving much importance to his personal life. He didn’t want to talk to Luthor about Clark. What would the man say if he knew that Bruce Wayne’s mate was no other than Superman? He already had issues with the fact that Clark was Bruce Wayne’s true mate, and that Superman was Metropolis’s (and the world’s) hero.

Bruce’s nose itched when Luthor made his scent comforting. It didn’t hide the satisfaction the Beta felt, though, at Bruce’s lack of a partner. Bruce felt sick. If Luthor so much as mentioned joining Waynetech and Lexcorp, or worse, the Wayne pack and the Luthor pack, he’ll throw up.

“I wonder if he’s still alive,” Luthor continued, ignoring Bruce’s weak glare. “I certainly hope you won’t give up on a broken bond.”

“He’s alive,” Bruce mumbled weakly and narrowed his eyes at his champagne. “I know it.”

Luthor hummed and took a few sips of his champagne, eyeing the Omega amusedly.

“If he doesn’t come back, Brucie,” he purred. “You can always call me. I’ll get you a better ring.”

Before Bruce could answer, or throw the rest of his champagne on the Beta, Luthor walked away.

Bruce sighed, left his glass on a table, and looked around. He saw when Lois Lane arrived, and she wasn’t alone. Actually, the woman accompanying her looked a lot like Wonder Woman. He frowned and made his way towards them.

“Miss Lane,” Bruce called with fake joy. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?” He took the journalist’s hand and kissed the back of it.

Lois tilted her head in confusion and glanced at her partner before looking back at Bruce with caution.

“Hum, yes, Mr. Wayne,” she smiled kindly. “Last time we met, you went to kidnap Clark from the Planet,” suddenly she hugged him, and Bruce found himself surrounded by her sweet Omega scent. It was comforting and real and way better than Luthor’s. “I’m sorry. I hope someone finds him soon.”

Bruce nodded in her embrace and felt how his body relaxed. If Lois kept hugging him and comforting him, he feared he would cry. He broke the hug and cleared his throat, blinking the tears away.

“It’s all right, Miss Lane,” he croaked. “I’ll wait for as long as I need to.”

Lois’s eyes softened even more and Bruce thought she’ll cry with him. However, she also cleared her throat and turned to her companion.

“Oh, Mr. Wayne, this is Diana Prince,” Lois introduced, and by the looks of it, she knew exactly who Diana was. “Diana, this is Bruce Wayne. Waynetech’s CEO and Gotham’s former playboy prince.”

“A prince,” Diana smirked, shaking Bruce’s hand. Bruce knew she’ll tease him for it later. “Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Wayne.”

“Pleasure’s all mine, Miss Prince,” Bruce answered, asking her a million questions with his eyes.

“Lois Lane,” a man interfered and offered his hand to Lois. “John Henry Irons. You interviewed me once,” he realized Lois was not alone and also offered his hand to Diana and Bruce. “Oh, sorry, I hope I’m not interrupting, am I?”

Irons’ eyes widened slightly when he recognized Bruce, but Bruce smiled charmingly and turned to Diana before the Alpha could add anything.

“Don’t worry Mr. Irons,” he offered his arm to Diana. “I can introduce Miss Prince to the rest of the guests,” he winked. “Get to know her a little.”

Lois raised an unimpressed eyebrow and turned to her companion.

“It’ll be fine, Lois,” Diana smiled. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Irons,” she took Bruce’s arm and led him away from the other two. “Don’t worry about Lois, she’s just looking for answers.”

“Problem is I’m looking for the same answers,” Bruce sighed. “It could get dangerous.”

“That’s why I’m with her,” Diana shrugged and squeezed his arm reassuringly. “How are you doing, Bruce? We’ve been trying to contact you but so far, no one on the League has had any luck.”

“Sorry, I just- It’s been… difficult,” he admitted, looking down. “I will go back, I promise, but I need more time. I need answers first.”

“On the Supermen,” she nodded. “Keep me informed. I mean, Lois trusts me with what she finds,” she blushed slightly and avoided eye contact. Bruce smirked. “But I bet you find dirtier information.”

“That’s a way to put it,” he chuckled.

“And Bruce,” she made him turn to her. “I’m here for you. We’re friends.”

Bruce nodded and patted her hand.

“I know, Di,” he mumbled. “Thank you,” then he smirked at her, all Brucie Wayne. “Lois is a nice woman. Strong,” he said. “Could be one of yours.”

Diana smirked back and got close enough that the other guests would think they were about to kiss. Bruce had no problem with that. It helped with the playboy image, and… he could see Luthor’s angry face on the other side of the room. Yeah, never mind the amazon.

“She is great,” Diana agreed, glancing at her date. “And she is like a magnet for trouble. We’ve only met twice, not counting this night, and I had to fly us out of danger, even dodged some bullets.”

Bruce frowned worriedly and looked at Lois. She was still talking with Irons. Safely enough.

“Don’t worry, Bruce,” Diana nudged him with a chuckle. “She’s been doing what she does even before Clark thought of joining the Daily Planet,” she grinned proudly. “And she’s both alive and healthy. No more than a couple of scars on her body. And those were from her teenage years.”

Bruce couldn’t help the grin that formed on his face. It was good seeing Diana so happy. Her scent was contagious, and Bruce felt happier than he had in so long. He even started to regret not reaching out to her before. Clark was her friend too. She must’ve been hurting too. The rest of the League must have been… lost without Clark. Like he was.

At least they’d get the new Watchtower. Fox finally finalized the blueprints, and it was better than it was originally now that his son was helping him. Luke knew the Batcave systems, and Kate let him toy around with her own gadgets. He was able to integrate everything he knew into the new system, then Bruce played some more with them and Cyborg finished the job with his own adjustments.

Bruce was looking forward to taking a look at it for himself. He and Clark would have fun bouncing ideas back and forth. Clark would want all the team’s birthdays in one file. Bruce would want to hack it and make it better. Maybe pull a prank or two on Jordan. Clark would laugh.

Diana tugged him to another part of the gala, probably knowing where his thoughts were going. She chatted some time about Themyscira and her sisters and the League and the move from the Hall of Justice to the Watchtower and “you should come with us to the launch. There will be ice cream”.

Lois joined them with a comfortable smile which only widened when Diana turned to her with a wink, showing her the male Omega was no threat to them. Lois blushed slightly and ignored Diana’s knowing eyes.

“Luthor’s about to give his speech,” the journalist announced with an annoying huff. “Bets on what he shows off tonight?”

“A new weapon,” Bruce winced, and Lois nodded in agreement.

Luthor began his speech and Bruce couldn’t help the sigh that left his mouth. Diana raised an amused eyebrow at him, same she sent Lois when the female Omega yawned into her fist. Lois shrugged, and Diana shook her head at both Omegas. Bruce chuckled.

“I give you,” Luthor paused dramatically, then pointed to the air above them. “Lexcorp’s new Superman!”

The young boy Bruce had been watching on his computer’s screen flew down to the party with a big grin and a pair of shades. He made a couple of flips in the air before landing next to Luthor. Confetti flew around him while he bowed.

“Showoff,” Diana mumbled with amusement, gaining a snort from Bruce and a snicker from Lois.

“Hello, ladies!” Superboy waved, smirking flirtatiously, savoring completely the cheers and applause. He pulled the microphone to his side, ignoring Lex’s glare. “If you want a hero who can measure up-

“And I promise you,” Luthor interrupted whatever innuendo the kid was about to say. “That as long as Lexcorp exists, Superman lives!”

“Miss Lane,” Bruce purred in a low voice, keeping an eye on Superboy. “Would you mind introducing that boy as Superboy on the papers? Sounds better than Supershortman.”

Diana rolled her eyes. Lois laughed.

“Sure thing, Mr. Wayne,” she promised. “If I’m going to introduce him to the media, I have to go make some questions.”

“I’ll come with you,” Diana took her hand and finally let go of Bruce’s arm. “I want to meet him too.”

“And you Mr. Wayne?” Lois asked, worry still in her eyes for her best friend’s mate.

“I’ll pass, ladies,” he nodded to the back. “Nature calls. And please, call me Bruce,” he offered his hand again. “Anyone who laughs at Lex with me is my friend.”

“Lois, then,” Lois took his hand and smiled kindly. “Any friends of Clark are mine too.”

“By the way,” Diana grinned. “That’s a nice-looking ring you got there, Bruce.”

Lois’s smile was sad but she refrained from saying something else while Diana shook Bruce’s hand, and her eyes promised a call later that night. For now, they took their separate ways. Bruce walked to the bathroom and, checking no one was looking, kept walking to the interior of the building. Everyone was busy with Superboy so he entered with no trouble. And it seemed that Luthor was not worried about intruders during his party, as there were no guards anywhere in sight.

Bruce sighed. He wasn’t sure what he was looking for, but he knew he’d know when he found it. He’d begin with a computer. Then he’d be lucky if he found the lab.

Or one lab open… As it was, the new hallway had several doors labeled as labs. But all of them seemed closed and locked. He tried to open one anyway, confirming it was locked. No locks, either, but a fingerprint scan in each door. This would be difficult, and he didn’t know how much time he had. He should’ve brought the utility belt, but Alfred took it from him before dropping him off.

The elevator at the end of the hallway pinged. Someone was coming. He bit his lip and sent a mental apology to Clark wherever he was. He hoped the champagne he drank was enough to make him smell drunk. He could add some grieving aroma and whoever it was would be sorry for him. It was better than suspicious.

He stumbled a bit to the other side of the hallways, pulling on the lab doors as he went. He tripped and giggled goofily. The man behind him, a Beta,  walked slowly towards him and cleared his throat.

“The party’s back that way,” the man mumbled.

Bruce turned, and he saw when the man recognized him. He also noticed the twitch on the man’s nose when he smelled his Omega scent. Bruce smirked apologetically and a little mischievous.

“Oh, hello,” he purred, stepping closer to the man. “I was looking for the restroom,” he pouted. “This building is like a maze,” he leaned on the man and grabbed the badge hanging on his neck. “Mr. Donovan,” he slurred, rubbing his face on the man’s jacket. “May I call you Dabney? Dab?”

Donovan’s narrowed eyes widened and his scent flared with interest.

“Mr. Wayne,” he sighed. "My boss would kill me if I let you wander alone. You know how this works. Many corporate secrets we have to keep safe.”

“Lucius handles the secrets,” Bruce argued and pouted. “You could keep me company, Dab,” he blinked up at the Beta. “Make sure I don’t steal any secrets.”

Donovan smirked and took Bruce’s hand, ignoring the ring on it. Everyone knew of Bruce’s missing Alpha. He pushed him a little and Bruce pouted more, but Donovan kept his hand in his and pulled him to one of the closed doors. The finger scan turned green and the door opened easily for them. The laboratory had a computer connected to more machines and at least six crystal pods. The pods were empty, but Bruce noticed he could easily get in one. Grow a life or keep it in there for study or manipulation.

“Wow,” he was quick to admire it like the simpleton he was supposed to be. “Do you work here? Is this yours?”

“It’s technically Luthor’s, but yes, this is my personal lab,” Donovan answered, standing behind Bruce and hugging his waist with one arm.

“I don’t understand any of it,” Bruce slurred and turned to the Beta with a big smile. “But it looks so cool, so complicated. You must be very intelligent, Dab,” he purred, leaning his head on the Beta’s shoulder. “What is it you do here?”

“Advance genetics,” Donovan answered, scenting Bruce’s hair. “Fragmenting and manipulating DNA,” he explained. “I take one DNA sample and duplicate it,” he tried to put it simpler, remembering who he was talking to. “Create new life from another one.”

“Cloning,” Bruce muttered, then sighed dreamily. “I thought it was only possible in movies.”

“I’m working for it to be possible in real life,” Donovan answered and pulled on Bruce’s hand, making him turn and face him. “I already have one successful clone on my history.”

“Superboy is Superman’s clone, then?” Bruce asked, looking at Donovan’s lips. “You made him.”

“I did,” Donovan smelled proud, and he was completely captivated by Bruce’s scent.

Their faces were getting closer and closer, and Bruce was ready to make himself sick and puke on the Beta’s shoes for a quick exit when the door opened and Lex walked in. For the look on his face, he was not happy. Was it because Donovan was spilling secrets or because Bruce was in the arms of another Beta? Bruce didn’t care. He was, for once, thankful for Lex interrupting something.

“That’s right,” Lex said, glaring at Donovan. The Beta jumped and stepped out of Bruce’s personal space. “You gave us Super- how did you call him, Brucie?”

“Superboy,” he answered sheepishly, trying to look smaller, and giving Lex the smile Alfred said reminded him of a younger Bruce stealing scones from the kitchen. “He just looks way younger and smaller than the original,” he shrugged and looked at Lex through his eyelashes.

It worked in favor of Bruce, but Lex’s glare turned to Donovan. Lex looked more like an Alpha than ever. Bruce would be scared if he was anyone else.

“Mr. Luthor,” Donovan stammered. “I was just-

“Mouthing off,” Luthor snapped and narrowed his eyes. “Again. Word of advice, Donovan,” he dusted his suit and walked in between Bruce and Donovan. “A man who can’t keep secrets, shouldn’t sleep around on his wife.”

Bruce was supposed to be acting like a drunk Omega, so he let out a gasp and glared at Donovan. Then he took hold of Lex’s jacket and let his head fall on the Beta’s back. There went another mental apology, this one also to himself.

He saw someone from the corner of his eye. Irons was snooping in the lab, too. Why were there so many people looking into his case? He missed Gotham.

“But he was my company,” he slurred, sadly.

“Lex, I swear, I didn’t-

“Of course you did,” Lex cut him off and reached a hand behind him to Bruce. “I’ll deal with you later,” Bruce took his hand and Lex pulled him from behind him and to his side, where he held the Omega as if showing who he belonged to. “Get out.”

Lex kept his eyes on Donovan while the man left the room. Once he was gone, Lex turned his eyes to the lab. So, Bruce pulled him, tripping on his feet before Lex could find Irons.

“Sorry, Lexi,” Bruce chuckled, hanging from Lex’s jacket. “Too much champagne.”

Lex raised an eyebrow and looked at him as if Bruce were a disobedient child.

“Bruce, Brucie,” Lex sighed. “I thought I told you to call me if you were looking for a rebound.”

“I’m not,” Bruce pouted, ignoring the voice in his head telling him to punch him. “I’m thirsty. And Dab didn’t show me the restroom,” his eyes widened innocently and he looked at Lex. “You don’t think I’m here stealing your secrets, do you? Donovan mentioned it, but I swear Lexi, I’m just a little lost. This building is so complicated. Like you,” he purred. “No wonder Lucius doesn’t like you.”

Lex smirked proud of himself, and his scent let Bruce know that this Beta was as interested as the other one. He’d have to find a reason to break Luthor’s nose if he wanted to keep Damian’s promise.

“Yes, I guess our companies have a good competition going on,” Lex agreed, helping to keep Bruce on his feet while he led him out the lab and back to the party.

Bruce didn’t see Irons leaving the lab, but he hoped the man knew what he was doing.

“But you win, Lex,” Bruce sighed. “I wish I had my very own Superman. I gotta admit this one’s too young for my tastes, though.”

Lex pursed his lips and rolled his eyes. When they were in the first hallway, where the public bathrooms were, the ground shook and people started screaming. Lex help Bruce straightened up and pulled him behind a wall.

“Stay here, Bruce,” he ordered. “I mean it,” he added with all the seriousness he was capable of.

Bruce nodded, speechless and suddenly less drunk, as any person would. However, when Lex turned the corner, Superboy crashed on the ground right in front of them. The other Superman, the one wearing a visor was floating above them. Clearly, both Supermen had been fighting. Clearly, the older one had more experience than the younger one.

Bruce saw Lex’s displeased expression at Superboy’s failure, so he took on the task of checking the boy for any serious injuries. He knelt next to the boy and raised his head over his knees, almost like he had with Clark after his mate killed Doomsday. He shuddered. He glared at Visor.

“What the hell?” He hissed.

Merci reached Luthor calm as if nothing was out of the ordinary, and she sent Bruce a displeased look. Obviously, both Betas wouldn’t have checked on the boy even if he had been bleeding. Bruce ignored her and kept glaring at Visor, ready to shield Superboy if the other man tried to attack while he was down and unconscious.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Luthor demanded, also glaring at Visor.

“At the moment,” Visor said in a leveled voice. “I’m answering a question posed by Lex Luthor.”

“Okay,” Luthor growled. “Well, here’s another one. Why the hell are you here?”

“Lex Luthor is a known criminal,” Visor answered. “Criminals must be eradicated.”

Bruce narrowed his eyes.

“Thank you,” Luthor said behind him.

“For what,” Merci asked, annoyed.

“For this,” Luthor simply said and pushed her in front of Bruce and Superboy.

Merci received the full blast of Eradicator’s laser beams and Bruce could see the electricity running through her body. He turned his glare to Lex, but the Beta shrugged, uncaring.

“I’m guessing he’s not yours,” Bruce asked with fake fear and worry.

Lex pushed him to the ground to dodge another beam.

“He’s not,” he grunted and ran to the other side, taking cover behind another wall.

At least Bruce was not near the objective. Eradicator wouldn’t hurt innocents… right?

Superboy groaned and his eyes fluttered open. They were the exact same blue as Clark’s. Bruce’s breath hitched. The boy’s confusion disappeared and he smirked at Bruce.

“Heya, babe,” he said, taking a deep breath of Bruce’s scent. “Am I dead? Cause you have the beauty of an angel,” then his Alpha scent flared and surrounded Bruce. It was the closest scent to Clark that he had smelled outside his closet that he almost cried.

“Err,” Bruce didn’t know what to say. What the hell? He said that already to the Eradicator, he didn’t want it to be the official greeting to all his mate’s copies. Would they all smell the same?

“Sorry, duty calls,” Superboy said and flew against the Eradicator in time to save Lex.

“What the hell,” Bruce muttered to himself. “Where did he learn that.”

Superboy punched Eradicator and kept him away from Lex. He threw Eradicator against the building and hit him there, not giving the other a chance to hit back. Then he threw him to the ground and kicked him to the other side of the building. Eradicator fell, and a big piece of concrete fell on him. Superboy looked pleased, but then the piece of concrete moved and Eradicator stood up, carrying the concrete as if it were nothing.

“You have been classified a priority-one criminal accessory,” Eradicator said, aiming at Superboy. “Surrender or be eradicated.”

Superboy didn’t wait for an attack and threw himself at Eradicator.

“Well, you’ve been classified a priority one dirtbag,” he exclaimed. “So, there!”

He hit Eradicator a few times, but then Eradicator’s hand was around Superboy’s throat.

Eradicator threw Superboy off him and punched him to the ground, leaving another hole. His fists glowed yellow and he kept punching Superboy even when the boy stopped moving. Lex was glaring from where he hid, and Bruce was about to interfere when Eradicator stopped, looked up, and flew away. Superboy didn’t follow him.

“Yeah,” the boy grunted, out of breath and clearly in pain. “Better run, jerk!”

But before anyone could move, Eradicator was coming back down at full speed. Right at Superboy.

The glasses of the building exploded and the air shifted with the approaching speed. But Superboy didn’t move. Couldn’t move. He laid on the ground waiting for the punch. Bruce wasn’t sure if he would survive it. If Clark would’ve survived it. He really hoped the kid would. Fucking. Move.

And he did. Or he tried to. He looked like he had a broken rib, but it couldn’t be possible, could it? If Superboy was a clone of Superman he should have his powers and invulnerability. If Eradicator could hurt him like that, then that meant he was as stronger than Superman, even more than Doomsday. At least it was the only time Bruce had seen Clark hurting without magic or kryptonite involved.

Superboy knelt and attempted to stop the Eradicator with one hand when something hit Eradicator right before he could hit Superboy. Whatever it was, it sent Eradicator through several walls of the building. Now Bruce hoped the building wouldn’t fall on them. Maybe he should walk away.

The projectile came flying back and Bruce could see it was a hammer made of metal, and it flew right into the hands of Steel. The Superman made out of metal. This close, Bruce could see the rockets in his feet, and it made him realize that this Superman probably didn’t have any powers.

“Hey!” Superboy yelled, coughing and pressing his chest still. “I had him!”

“By all means,” Steel answered. Bruce noticed the voice modulator. Not a robot. Not Clark. “Go home, Superboy.”

“It’s Super-man,” Superboy argued and tried to stand up, but his ribs stopped him.

Lex was back next to Bruce with a very angry look on his face.

“I- Lex,” Bruce stammered with a confused tilt of the head. “What’s going on.”

“We can do this the easy way,” Steel was saying. “Or the hard way.”

Eradicator attacked, and Steel blocked him with the hammer and used it to punched Eradicator to the ground. The hammer had a rocket too, which helped with the speed and strength of the hits. But Eradicator blocked Steel’s attacks and threw him to the wall.

Then he was back in front of Lex, and Lex was a step behind Bruce.

Bruce didn’t like these new odds.

“Surrender Luthor over to Superman and this ends,” Eradicator said with the yellow beams aiming straight at Luthor.

Merci’s unmoving body a few meters away didn’t give Bruce much hope. He froze when he felt Lex’s hands over his shoulders, ready to push him in the way of the beam.

Before Eradicator could blast them, a red laser saved them from above. He looked up and found Supercyborg floating to stand between them and Eradicator.

“That’s enough,” the cyborg said and Bruce recognized Clark’s voice mixed in the robotic one. “We may see it differently, but in the eyes of the law, Lex Luthor is not a criminal. The rule of law is a rule you never break. And real justice is everyone’s right. Even the worst among us.”

“Now, who the hell are you?” Luthor asked, releasing Bruce and stepping up to protect his ego.

“I’m Superman,” the cyborg turned to them.

As Bruce knew, half of his face was exactly like Clark’s while the rest was another version of Cyborg. But that, and the voice… If only Bruce could get close enough to scent him. He didn’t dare utter his mate’s name in Luthor’s presence. But he could be him. His theory could be correct. The ship saved Kal-El but had to implant some tech to the decaying corpse.

“There is only one Superman,” Eradicator growled and beamed Luthor.

The cyborg landed in front of the laser and stopped it. Luthor took Bruce’s hand and pulled him with him. They were standing outside when Superboy flew past them with Merci in his arms. Then there was an explosion. Bruce and Luthor ran and suddenly there were arms around their waist and they were flying.

Bruce turned his head to smiled thankfully at Steel. And if he took a discreet sniff of the metal’s scent no one was the wiser. Steel smelled only of metal and cheap blockers.

They landed a few blocks away and Steel left in a rush. Bruce thought he saw the Eradicator flying away from Lexcorp, but he couldn’t be sure until he got to the computer and checked the cameras.

For now, he turned and punched Lex right in the nose. It was a weak punch, nowhere as near at what he was truly capable of, not even as weak as when he was holding back. But it hit the perfect point for a pleasurable crack.

Superboy landed a few feet from them and could only stare as the Omega broke his boss’s nose.

“Fuck! Bruce, what was that for?” Lex demanded, covering his nose with his hand.

“You were going to do that to me!” Bruce accused pointing at Merci’s limp body. “Is she even alive?”

Superboy, awestruck and speechless, could only nod in affirmation.

“What?” Lex asked innocently. “I would never, Bruce. You know I care about you.”

“And you know I have a mate,” Bruce glared. “He’ll come back, even if you don’t want him to.”

Then he left, turning on his phone to call Alfred.

The samples he took of Superboy’s hair were safely hidden in one of his pockets.

Lois blinked at her phone. She had received a text message from an unknown number during the press conference after the explosion. She was standing back, taking notes on what Superboy and Luthor said. Diana was closer to Superboy, trying to glimpse at him, probably talk to him.

He’s a clone.

The message read. She frowned at it, then looked at Superboy, Luthor, and Diana. Diana found her gaze and sent her a questioning look. Lois shook her head and approached her. Superboy was flirting with the press, again.

“Mr. Luthor!” She called, her voice got the attention of the other reporters and Luthor himself. “Why did you not tell us that Lexcorp’s Superman is actually Superman’s clone?”

The press waited silently for the answer while they scratched some notes about the new information.

Luthor narrowed his eyes at her but answered all the same.

“I never said he wasn’t a clone,” Luthor shrugged. “I said he’s Superman. And he is a Superman clone,” he glared at the reporters and then turned around. “Now if you’ll excuse me.”

The cyborg Superman landed a few meters away from them, and the reporters rushed to him, leaving Superboy alone with Lois and Diana. Then Irons appeared next to them, also staring at the cyborg with an unimpressed frown.

“You did a good job there,” Diana told Superboy who seemed to preen at the praise. “But keep training,” she added. “Every fight is a learning experience.”

Now Superboy furrowed his brows in confusion.

“And you are?” He asked.

“Diana Prince,” Lois intervened before her date could out herself. She knew the only reason Diana didn’t join the fight was because she was trailing her while Lois snooped around Luthor’s office. “And I’m Lois Lane, Daily Planet.”

Superboy sniffed the air and smirked at her. Lois winced inwardly.

“Nice to meet you,” the boy drawled, then glanced at Irons with a raised eyebrow. “Where did the man of steel go?”

“I saw him take off,” Irons shrugged. “Must not be a fan of the press.”

Lois’s phone pinged with a new message. She read it. Ask Irons what he was looking for in the lab. He’ll know what you mean. Diana also read it over Lois’s shoulder, so Lois turned to her, unsure and a little worried that whoever it was, was watching them.

“It’s all right,” Diana whispered. “You made an ally.”

Lois eyed her suspiciously, but she guessed if Wonder Woman trusted an anonymous source, she knew something Lois didn’t. She’d have to trust the Amazon.

“So, John,” she turned to him. “Can we talk? Alone?”

Irons looked at the cyborg one last time and nodded, following Lois to a corner. Diana and Superboy looked like they were talking pleasantly. Lois was not worried about her.

“Someone told me they saw you in a lab?” She asked, and Irons’ eyes widened. “Care to tell me what you did there?”

“I… was… taking care of Bruce Wayne?” He asked back, weakly. “He was drunk, you know. And some doctor took him to the lab.”

Lois simply raised an eyebrow, clearly unbelieving.

“We were with Wayne, he wasn’t drinking,” she explained and frowned to herself. She did see Bruce coming out of the building with Luthor, and he did look drunk enough.

“But he was there,” Irons promised with raised hands. “And he was flirting with the guy, Donovan, I think.” Lois’s frown deepened. She had talked with Bruce and he looked serious about waiting for Clark. What was the Omega planning? “And I went there because I, I used to work here,” he declared. “I suspect Lex has been using tech I developed to retrofit weapons for the black market.”

Lois nodded in agreement.

“Bruce said Lex would present us a new weapon,” she mussed. “And he presented Superboy,” she looked at the boy. “Do you think he’s using him?”

“Most probably,” Irons agreed. “But if Lex created him, cloned him, he’s technically his possession.”

“But he’s alive,” Lois argued. “He may have given him life, but he has no right to weaponize him,” she crossed her arms. “Clark used to believe that Luthor wanted to control Superman, and that was why he tried to kill him or capture him.”

“Well,” Irons sighed. “Now he has his personal Super,” he eyed Lois. “Whatever you’re looking for, be careful.”

“Same to you,” Lois said with a sharp glance. “Don’t burn inside that suit.”

Irons tried to deny it, but Lois was already halfway back to Diana, and Superboy was flying away.

“That pup was flirting with me,” Diana deadpanned.

“Who’s sending the messages?” Lois asked straightforward.

“An ally,” Diana answered. “Leave it at that, Lo. I promise he’s not dangerous. He won’t drink your blood or anything alike,” she hinted with a smirk.

Lois pouted and Diana hugged her, kissing her head. It stunned Lois how tall the other woman was. Taller than anyone she knew. And Diana had explained she was not an Alpha but Lois couldn’t help finding her scent pleasant and very Alpha-like.

Maybe she’d keep her.

Cat Grant was on one of the secondary screens in the cave. Everyone was making a fuss after Lois Lane’s note about the true nature of Superboy. Some were eating from Luthor’s hand, claiming that a Superman working for humanity was better than no Superman. Even better than the first one flying around with no real connections to humans. Others were saying Lexcorp was hiding more things, and that cloning was inhuman, and that the boy was going to turn on them all because, as a clone, he was no part of humanity either. Not even Luthor could control him, and like the first Superman, he should be locked up and studied.

Bruce thought everyone was stupid.

“Lane's not explicitly calling them fakes,” Grant was saying. “She's asking the questions that need to be asked.”

On another screen, he had several newspapers showing the activities of those Supermen. Steel wrecking drug cartels, Eradicator destroying strongholds, Supercyborg stopping Intergang. And Superboy posing for the cameras. Another small screen showed Superboy’s social media that mostly consisted of videos of him showing off stuff he found interesting, or him flying around Earth, or one memorable one, where he ate a whole pizza in front of the camera. All in all, Superboy was just being a boy. He did help when he could. A fire here, a lost dog there, but his news were getting to the back of the papers while the adults got the covers.

The motion sensor and the manor’s security activated and another screen showed Supercyborg flying towards Bruce’s balcony.

“You have a visitor, sir,” Alfred said behind Bruce, as curious and annoyed as the Omega.

The Beta couldn’t deny he was worried about his ward. If the cyborg outside was indeed his true mate, Alfred didn’t know what Bruce would do. That man, part machine, was no longer the same man they got to know. And if Alfred was honest, he didn’t trust that version of the Man of Steel. There was something odd. Not to mention how he had ignored the Omega when Bruce had tried to contact him the first time he learned of his existence.

None of them answered the Omega.

None of them were Bruce’s mate.

“Alfred,” his ward called with a soft voice that almost took him off guard. “Do you think he…?”

“We cannot be sure, Master Bruce,” Alfred consoled. “He is here. You can ask your questions for yourself now.”

Bruce sighed. Alfred knew why he couldn’t go and investigate as Lois did. That he couldn’t get the Supermen's attention nor expose their truth as the journalist could. Bruce Wayne was a grieving Omega with playboy tendencies, and Batman existed outside of the law. Even if Batman went and broke into Luthor’s lab, he wouldn’t be able to do anything that proved Luthor was guilty of something. Luthor could easily claim that Batman, an outlaw vigilante, had planted evidence.

It was why it was so hard to get him behind bars. Superman was the only one who had caught him red-handed and only because Luthor had wanted to kill him personally. Witnesses and security cameras and Luthor’s presence on scene were enough to give him a week behind bars. However, he was still rich enough to buy his freedom or his dream team of lawyers.

Bruce changed and nodded to Alfred.

“I’ll keep the com on me,” he promised.

Bruce left the cave and walked upstairs taking deep breaths and calming his racing heart.

He knew the possibilities of that machine being Clark were small. He had to tend carefully, He had to make sure the man was who he claimed to be.

However, Bruce’s instincts weren’t telling him the man floating out on his balcony was his mate. They were telling him to run. They were telling him to hide. He was so glad that Damian and Dick were spending the weekend at the Titan Tower.

Bruce swallowed and smelled himself. He hadn’t put on blockers since he wasn’t planning on patrolling. It helped if he had to keep secrets from the cyborg, but he wondered if it hadn’t scanned the place already. He wondered if it knew.

“Hello, Mr. Wayne,” the cyborg greeted.

“Supercyborg,” Bruce purred, in his Omega role. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I thought you’d like to see me, Mr. Wayne,” the cyborg said. “I know your mate is still missing, but I wanted to let you know I am still here.”

Bruce’s hackles raised and a growl wanted to leave his mouth. He knew his eyes would glow golden, so he closed them tightly, making an expression of grief. The cyborg wouldn’t know Clark and Superman were one and the same because he wasn’t him. Now Bruce knew it. It didn’t feel any better.

“So, you’re here because of the rumors about Superman and me,” the Omega sighed. “There was nothing between us. I love Clark.”

The cyborg floated closer and landed in front of Bruce.

“But I am Superman, Mr. Wayne,” he murmured. “And I remember our connection.”

“Superman died in my arms,” Bruce choked, glaring weakly at the other man.

And Bruce had to admit that helping Superman after Alfred took the Batsuit from him was not his best idea. It didn’t help to clear up those rumors. But Alfred wouldn’t let him out in his suit after Diana took him there. And Diana fainted the moment Alfred took Bruce, so she couldn’t stop him, either. The picture of Bruce Wayne kneeling over Superman’s body was the cover for Superman’s death all around the globe.

“I did,” the cyborg accepted. “For my people, death doesn’t have to be the end.”

Bruce narrowed his eyes. He’s been studying the Kryptonian ship. Talking to the El’s AIs. This man was trying to fool him. This machine thought Bruce was a harmless Omega. It had no idea.

Besides, Bruce took a deep breath, the cyborg didn’t smell like Clark. So far, the closest scent to his mate’s was Superboy’s. This cyborg smelled of metal and… fire. Melting rocks. Smoke. Bruce couldn’t place it. It was unfamiliar.

“Our technology was… is,” the cyborg continued, ignorant to Bruce’s thoughts. “Far beyond what exists on Earth today,” it took Bruce’s hand in his cold metallic one. “Part of that technology is encoded in my genome. Before I died, I was able to activate it so that it could rebuild and revive me.”

“As a robot?” Bruce asked in a whisper.

He couldn’t let the cyborg know Bruce knew the truth. Who knew what it’d do if Bruce fought.

“I’m not a robot,” the cyborg answered. “These are just artificial replacement parts.”

“A cyborg, then,” Bruce said. “A super cyborg.”

“Superman,” the cyborg insisted.

“Lois Lane is calling all the new Supermen fake,” Bruce tried pulling his hand, but the metallic one hardened its grip. “You included. She was one of the few reporters that got to talk to him when he was alive. Besides,” he looked to one side, pulling weakly on his hand. “I’m not sure I can trust a dead man.”

“I know your former mate knew Superman, too,” the cyborg hissed, then, as if sensing he was getting out of line, he softened his voice. “I’m sorry. I want you to trust me. Like you did before”

“Why are you here?” Bruce narrowed his eyes.

“I missed you,” it said. “I told you, I remember we were close. We can keep hiding from the public, I don’t mind.”

“Is that all?” Bruce growled, finally pulling his hand free and taking a step back. “I told you, we were not what you think. I love my mate.”

The cyborg sighed, dejected.

“I know we denied it every time someone mentioned our connection,” it mumbled. “But your mate is gone now. We can be together. I can protect you.”

“Protect me from what?” Bruce asked, hugging his torso.

“Something big is coming, Bruce,” the cyborg took a step forward but Bruce flinched back and it stopped. “Something dangerous. I need the security codes of the Justice League’s Watchtower.”

“What?” Bruce asked, frowning. So, this was what the cyborg wanted all along.

“I want to upgrade its security but I can’t breach its codes,” it explained. “I know you helped in its creation, so you must know them,” he offered a hand. “Help me save humanity, Bruce.”

Bruce could hear Alfred typing on the background of his commlink. Then two taps, confirming there were hacking attempts on the Justice League’s system.

He looked at the cyborg standing just a foot away. Really looked at him. The metal parts were similar to those of Victor. And according to him, a mother box saved him and gave him the body. That was why he could understand them, how he knew how the boxes worked.

Yes, there was a lot of mystery. So many unanswered questions about both the boxes and Victor’s body. But Bruce was sure of one thing: that technology was not Kryptonian.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered with fake fear. “I wish I could help, but I don’t know anything about the Watchtower, I swear!”

The cyborg kept staring at him. Bruce lowered his head and closed his eyes tightly. His scent turned fearful and disappointed.

“It’s my father’s name in that tower, but I know nothing of what goes on in there,” he mumbled. “They don’t explain anything unless I have to memorize a speech, in case the press asks questions. But they just keep me for the PR. An Omega, owning a multibillion company?” He looked at Supercyborg with tearful eyes. “It’s progressive and it gives them a good image. You have to believe me.”

Supercyborg lowered his hand and his open expression disappeared under a disgusted one. It changed to a sorrowful one in a second, though, and Bruce pretended he didn’t notice, keeping the tears flowing. He hoped this meant the cyborg wouldn’t look for him again. He hoped he wouldn’t attack Lucius or anyone in the project. They wouldn’t know anything, anyway.

The cyborg sighed.

“Sorry to bother you, Mr. Wayne,” it said and flew out the balcony and up to the sky.

Bruce cleaned his face and closed and locked the doors.

“Should I call the League, sir?” Alfred asked on his com.

“No,” Bruce replied, looking out the crystal doors towards the sky. “Not yet.”

“Very well, sir,” Alfred agreed. “Dinner will be ready in ten minutes. Refrain from coming down here until after you’ve eaten it.”

Superboy was enjoying the attention of two beautiful teenagers when a limo stopped the traffic behind them. He didn’t need to peek inside nor wait for the window to roll down to know who was in it. He almost groaned.

The Alpha girl groaned for him when he told her and her girlfriend he had to go, and the Beta pouted.

Luthor droned and droned about him and the papers and his videos and how immature he was.

So he played with the window, trying to ignore Luthor’s voice and scent filling the limo and marking it as his. The man made it difficult, though, and Superboy was starting to miss Merci.

“Stop that,” Luthor growled, glaring at his hand on the window’s control. “Have you seen the newspapers?”

“Yeah, I see them all over the place,” Superboy crossed his arms and shrugged uncaringly.

“Have you read them?” Luthor asked, annoyed.

He used another control to activate the limo’s television that came down from the ceiling and showed a newspaper cut with the title Superman or Supersham? With an accompanying photo of him.

Superboy pouted and leaned his arm on the window and his face in his fist.

“This really reflects more on you,” he mumbled.

“Do you know what they’re calling you?” Luthor snapped. “Super boy.”

“But,” the kid looked crestfallen at the screen. “I’m Superman.”

“They didn’t get the memo,” Luthor grumbled and turn off the tv, making it go back to its hidden compartment. This entire rollout has been a disaster. Goggles and the robot are getting all the good press,” he turned his glare back to Superboy. “While you’re strutting across tv screens like a clown.”

“Don’t you mean clone?” the boy growled and a hint of red eyes glowed in his eyes for a second. He sulked, looking out the window. “Thanks for the heads up, by the way.”

“Oh, please,” Luthor spat. “So you were genetically engineered. Who isn’t? A little DNA from here, some from there, bam, you’re born. Mazel tov,” Luthor rolled his eyes.

The boy kept his eyes on the moving cars out the window and Lex felt the sudden need to strangle him. He never wanted children. He never even liked them. There was no use for them, but this one, oh, this one was very powerful. He just needed some guidance to become as good as his predecessor. Better than the first Superman. And Luthor had the opportunity to control him. That opportunity wouldn’t be wasted by some teenage drama! Why couldn’t the pup grow more before coming out of his tube? All Alpha instinct with newborn’s emotions and teenager’s hormones.

He leaned forward, suddenly, and grabbed the child’s face to make him look at him.

“The only difference between you and a biological pup is that I’ve invested a hell of a lot more capital to bring you to the party,” he hissed.

Superboy glared defiantly and used the window’s control to roll it down again. Luthor scoffed and pushed superman’s younger face to the side. He sat back while Superboy kneaded his cheeks.

“We are going to start again,” Luthor growled. “It’s a relaunch. Superman 2.0.1, which is awful but we’ll let the marketing team sort it all out.”

“What do you want me to do?” Superboy sighed resignedly but with a defiant touch still there.

“You had your fun, Superboy,” Luthor glanced at him with a smirk. “But it’s time to act like a man. I got you a gig.”

Superboy groaned inwardly, and later that night, when he was keeping an eye on the president’s limousine, he couldn’t shake off the way Luthor grabbed him and looked at him.

The Beta couldn’t hurt him, except maybe with the green rock he had in his safe, but it looked like Luthor was planning something else with it. Still, it made him feel uncomfortable and small.

At least he was now working with the Justice League thanks to him, he guessed.

“I just want to ask,” Flash’s voice cut through the comm.

“Here it comes,” Green Lantern’s voice interrupted.

“I’m just saying,” Flash continued annoyed. “Are we presidential bodyguards, or are we the Justice League?”

“Today, we’re bodyguards,” Wonder Woman replied evenly in a no-nonsense tone.

“And you don’t think there’s other stuff we should be doing?” Flash asked.

“The Titans have it covered,” Cyborg answered this time.

“Oh, right, the Teen Titans,” Flash drawled sarcastically. “I feel good about that.”

“Chillax, zippy,” Superboy interfered and took his place flying in front of the president’s limo. “The titans are cool.”

“Zippy?” Flash asked confused. “Wait. Did he say chillax?”

“Young man, stay off this frequency,” Martian Manhunter appeared next to him and Superboy grinned. “It’s for league members only.”

“No, it’s for the presidential protective detail,” Superboy answered. “As the new head of Lexcorp global security, I qualify.”

“I have the shot,” Green Lantern deadpanned.

“I say take it,” Cyborg piped in.

“That’s enough,” Wonder Woman chided. “We have a job to do.”

They arrived at the Watchtower launching location with no trouble, and Superboy helped open the limo’s door for the president to hop off. She waved at the cameras and Superboy’s grin stayed in place. He was a little annoyed that the cyborg Superman was floating above them.

He could see Wonder Woman on the podium along with many more bodyguards and the angel he met before. So, he took his place at the end of the podium and took a deep breath, enjoying Bruce Wayne’s scent while he could.

The Omega in question sent him a mischievous smile, as if knowing what he was doing, while Wonder Woman snorted beside him. Then she leaned to murmur something that made him huff a laugh too. Superboy frowned. Were they laughing at him?

Bruce’s kind smile made him calm down before the Omega had to turn back to Wonder Woman and welcome the president to the podium.

Superboy focused on his surroundings, waiting for anything that could endanger the president or the civilians. He would not fail this time.

“Someone should go say hi,” Flash mentioned, and Superboy guessed he was looking at the lone figure floating above them.

“I don’t really know him,” Green Lantern shrugged. “Vic?”

“So, you think all cyborgs know each other?” Cyborg asked.

“Yes,” Green Lantern answered. “but in my defense, I’m horribly insensitive.”

Wonder Woman eyed her team from the corner of her eyes as if warning them to be good. Bruce, on her left, snorted under his breath and sent a sheepish smile to the president when she looked clueless at him. Superboy was far away from that seriousness to laugh freely.

“Lex is so wrong,” he said. “You guys are a funky fresh.”

Then, he heard one voice he hoped he wouldn’t hear that night.

“Donovan’s been letting you watch those 90’s sitcoms again, I see,” Luthor growled.

“Lex?” Superboy asked, puzzled. He thought it was a secure line.

“I’m in your other ear,” Luthor explained. “Reminding you to stay alert. President Dale has her eye on you. Keep her safe,” he ordered. “By the end of the week, with a little political maneuvering, she’ll be publicly recognizing you as the one true Superman.”

On the podium, Bruce Wayne was finishing reading the speech his PR team had written for him. It explained how and why Waynetech had decided to collaborate with the Justice League and use the prototype Watchtower to build something stronger and better that will help protect the world.

“Sadly, if you want more specifics, you’ll have to contact the engineers that built it,” he shrugged at the few reporters that had raised their hands. “Cause the only thing I understood is that this will work as a giant satellite that could also work as a hotel, but- you know it’ll be the Justice League’s home, so no room for visits,” he chuckled, and the audience chuckled with him. “Now, let’s hear the person who made this all possible to begin with, president Dale!”

Bruce clap with the audience and winked at the president while she took her place at the microphone. Then the Omega walked back to where Wonder Woman was standing.

“Yesterday, my husband said, ‘Joan, why do you have to do this?’” The president was saying. “And I said, ‘because I stand with the justice league as they have stood with us.’ Really, I’m thrilled to be here to help dictate the Justice League’s new Watchtower.”

Something weird was happening in the sky. Superboy saw Wonder Woman and Bruce turned their eyes to it, and other League members were also looking up, or floating up, alert.

Suddenly, an echoing boom exploded from there and a big portal opened up to let some flying creatures cross through.

Wonder Woman walked towards the president.

“Ma’am, we need to-

“I gotcha!” Superboy cut in and took the president in his arms. “I got her, everyone!”

He flew her near the limousine, where two bodyguards took her and got her inside the limo while they stood outside at the ready. The crowd was running frantically, so they couldn’t use the limo to escape, and with all the people, they couldn’t risk the president running among them.

Cyborg came flying and narrowed his human eye at Superboy.

“Kid, if I found out Lexcorp had anything to do with this…

“Look, Mr. Roboto,” Superboy answered. “I think we have bigger problems to take care of.”

“The boy’s right,” Martian Manhunter materialized behind them. “Let’s go.”

They flew towards the portal, fighting the creatures before they could reach the ground, where Flash and Green Lantern were evacuating the premises and fighting a pair of creatures that tried to grab some humans.

Superboy let go of his powers, using laser vision and strength to stop the creatures. Wonder Woman joined them, trapping some creatures with her lasso and sending them back to the portal, making them hit more creatures. Hawkman used his maze, and Cyborg his cannon.

A lucky hit sent Superboy spiraling back, but he got back and kicked the creature. Then another one tried to grab him and he flipped it over his shoulder. But it was enough distraction for the one who attacked from under him and immobilized him in his arms.

They were near where Supercyborg was still floating, uncaring.

Superboy got free of the creature and punched him away.

“Hey, metalhead!” Superboy called. “Wanna lend a hand?”

The cyborg didn’t move, and then more creatures attacked Superboy, sending him crashing against the ground. He groaned. If he was supposed to be invulnerable, why did it hurt so much? When he opened his eyes, he found Bruce Wayne, again, looking over him with a worried expression.

“Ugh, I’m fine,” he waved off weakly, even though he felt anything but fine.

“That looked painful,” Bruce said, helping him stand.

“Nah, I’m Superman,” Superboy grinned, blood showing on his teeth, but he almost fell when he tried to stand on his own. “Not much can hurt me,” he winced, and Bruce kept the kid’s arm around his shoulders for support.

Some screams got their attention and they turned their heads to see a pair of creatures attacking the president’s limousine. Bruce narrowed his eyes at it and looked back at where the League was fighting in the sky, and to the fiery portal.

“I should go help,” Superboy mumbled, trying to fly towards the president. But, again, he lost balance and almost fell along with the Omega. “Sorry,” he said, breathless.

“You’re severely injured,” Bruce reprimanded, straightening and walking away. “I think he’s got it covered. C’mon.”

Superboy blinked and saw Supercyborg rescuing the president.

“Lex’s gonna kill me,” he groaned under his breath and finally collapse against the Omega.

He at least could scent the best aroma he’d known while Bruce dragged him somewhere safe. They joined the rest of the civilians, and seconds later, Supercyborg flew down with the president in his arms. Superboy glared at him, but he wasn’t sure if the cyborg even noticed it.

“No,” Bruce mumbled with distress, so low only Superboy heard him.

Superboy frowned and looked up at what the Omega was distressing over and saw the portal falling from the sky, right to where the League was regrouping. It swallowed them and broke on the ground, leaving only alien pieces of technology scattered around.

The Justice League was nowhere in sight.

“We’re still reeling from the latest alien attack, and the devastating loss of the Justice League,” Cat Grant spoke from one of the screens. “President Dale will speak at a memorial in centennial park to honor the fallen. Alongside the man whose heroic actions have proven to us all that he truly is Superman reborn.”

Damian huffed and turned off the monitor.

“Fools,” he muttered.

“They want hope back, Dami,” Dick shrugged sympathetically. “Sides, he did save the president.”

“Did he?” Bruce grumbled from the bigger computer. An analysis was loading on the screen. “Or was it a setup to make us trust him and take out the Justice League?”

A new message pinged in another screen closer to Damian and he turned to open it. Lois Lane was contacting Bruce’s burner phone.

“Lois Lane?” He asked out loud, then read. “Di’s gone, but I hope whoever you are, you are still here. cyborg Superman is not to be trusted. We need all the help.”

“She’s into this now?” Dick raised his eyebrows. “Wait. Di? Diana?”

“She doesn’t know about Clark,” Bruce sighed. “She was investigating the Supermen and I wanted some answers from one of them.”

“And she had them?” Damian asked.

Bruce rolled on his chair to another screen and showed a picture of Henry John Irons.

“Steel,” he said. “He was spying on one of Luthor’s labs when I saw him. Since then, he’s been hacking into Lexcorp, and stopping the illegal gun shipping that Luthor tries under different shell companies. He’s keeping an eye on him. Making his life impossible.”

“Good,” Damian grinned evilly. “I hope Superboy is giving him some headaches, too.”

Bruce pursed his lips and looked at the analysis on the other screen.

“I hope Luthor is not giving that boy too much trouble,” he admitted.

Damian glared at the screen with the analysis and Dick chuckled at his brother’s face.

“Relax, Dami,” he smirked. “You’re still B’s little pup.”

“Shut up, Grayson,” Damian mumbled.

“So,” Dick sat on an extra chair and spun a little before pointing to the screen. “What’s all that about?”

Bruce looked at the screen and then at each of his pups. They were good. They were working well together, as a duo, and as a team with the Titans. Maybe, once Kori got more experience, he’ll ask the League to consider her as a member, and leave Damian leading the Titans. He was sure Dick would follow her wherever she went.

“Luthor confessed Superboy was Superman’s clone,” he began to explain. “That means he’s Clark’s clone. I just want to be sure, and,” he trailed off and shook his head. “He should be as invulnerable but he was hurt, badly, now twice.”

“Well,” Damian shrugged. “Superman wasn’t completely invulnerable, was he?”

Dick sent him a dirty look, to which Damian shrugged innocently. Bruce huffed.

“Clark fought the parademons once,” he said. “They overpowered him and the technology in the ship was able to immobilize him while he was brainwashed,” he showed an image of Superboy’s body and his injuries after the attack on the Watchtower. “Superboy had two broken ribs, and he was unconscious for at least three minutes before Luthor took him from me.”

“Should’ve been fun,” Dick muttered.

“He looked fine on his video yesterday,” Damian interrupted and showed them his phone.

Superboy had an uncommon serious expression and, though Damian had the phone on mute, he was probably talking about the disappearance of the Justice League while sitting on the giant globe of the Daily Planet.

“I didn’t know you followed him,” Dick teased.

“Easier than putting cameras on Luthor’s building,” he shrugged and pocketed his phone.

“Sure,” Dick drawled and turned back to Bruce. “So, what are you implying?”

Bruce changed the screen to a previous analysis and waited for his pups and their conclusions.

“Not one hundred Kryptonian,” Dick said first.

“So, Superman had a superbaby,” Damian frowned. “Who’s the human part?”

“Lex Luthor,” Bruce sighed.

Damian’s eyes flashed red for a second.

“That fucker stole Clark’s DNA,” he snarled.

Bruce was happy his pup didn’t jump to the other possible conclusion. There was no way for Clark to have a baby with Luthor, nor for him to willingly gift his alien DNA to Lexcorp.

“But Luthor’s a Beta,” Dick frowned. “And before you say anything, lil D, I know Superboy came from a pod. I know how my biology works, thank you,” Damian snorted. “What I mean is, why is his DNA compatible with Clark’s? There’s no way for an Alpha and a male Beta to… create a life.”

“Maybe because he’s alien,” Damian shrugged. “We don’t know how secondary genders worked in Krypton.”

“Or if they had them,” Bruce added. “Clark may smell like an Alpha but he’s not one.”

Dick made a face while Damian tilted his head in confusion. Then he understood what his mother meant and mirrored Dick’s wince.

“Does Superboy have one?” Dick wondered.

“He smells like Alpha, too,” Bruce shrugged. “He smells a lot like Clark, actually.”

“Luthor must be happy his son is an Alpha,” Damian muttered.

Dick was eyeing Bruce with worry.

“If he smells like Clark-

“No,” Bruce shook his head before Dick could finish his question. “God, no. I won’t be forming a bond with him just because he smells like Clark. At least not a mating bond,” he chuckled. “He feels more like one of you. And he also has some hints of Luthor.”

Damian crossed his arms over his chest and looked at the screen.

“We should help him,” he decided. “We can’t prove Luthor abuses him, but he should be with us if he’s one of us. Maybe with the Titans. He’ll be better there than with Lexcorp.”

Dick blinked a few times, surprised and proud. Bruce was also feeling very proud of his pup, and he couldn’t help the smile that formed on his face.

“Oh, Dami,” Dick cooed.

“Shut up,” Damian growled, but his cheeks were a faint red. “I just want to infiltrate Lexcorp. This seems like a good reason.”

Bruce huffed a laugh and Dick scoffed.

“Keep telling yourself that, lil D,” the older pup smirked.

Bruce turned back to the screen and saw the confirmation of Superboy’s DNA. Maybe Damian’s plan of infiltrating Lexcorp wasn’t that bad if only to talk to Superboy. However, it was way easier to infiltrate Luthor’s office as Bruce Wayne than Batman.

“Mother,” Damian called and pointed to the screen with a new message from Lois Lane.

I know who the cyborg is.

Lois tapped anxiously on the table, glancing every five seconds to the door. John was calmer, glancing at the door only when the bell right above it rang. Lois was not sure how the Alpha could be so calm. She was nervous because the information they had was very sensitive, more so after cyborg Superman turned a bunch of civilians into his army slash slaves. Mindless people following a liar.

Besides, another reason to be nervous was that they will be meeting Batman’s contact. Or they were supposed to, almost ten minutes ago. Whoever this contact was she hoped they were more formal with the Bat himself. She couldn’t imagine Gotham’s vigilante waiting around for anyone.

She sighed and opened Bibbo’s menu to look through it even if she knew it by heart. Then, John gasped and sat straighter.

“Shit, Lois,” he mumbled. “Do you think he’s here for us?”

Lois turned her eyes to the door again and saw as Bruce freaking Wayne entered with a wave and a grin to everyone already inside.

“I can’t believe it,” she said to John.

To their utter disbelief, the rich Omega found them and his grin widened while he sauntered over towards their table.

“Miss Lane!” He called. “Nice to see you again, where’s your tall lady friend?” Then he turned to John. “And Mr. Steel, is it?”

John gulped and shook the offered hand.

“It’s Irons, Mr. Wayne,” he corrected pointedly, ignoring Lois’s snicker.

“Ugh, metals, right?” Bruce chuckled and sat on the free chair. “Hey,” he turned to Lois. “Last time I was here, Bibbo said you knew all the best drinks. What’d you recommend?”

Lois huffed and scented the air discreetly. The male Omega smelled as if he had his fair drinking so far, and it was only past midday. He also looked worse than he looked at Luthor’s gala. She hoped he wasn’t losing hope on finding Clark. She needed him to have hope for the both of them. She wanted her best friend back.

“Bibbo makes a delicious citrus juice,” she answered. “No alcohol.”

Bruce pouted but shrugged carelessly. Lois sent John a sharp glance, and the Alpha stood up hurriedly to go ask Bibbo for some water and juice. Lois eyed Bruce cautiously.

“Do you know who Batman is?” She asked, glancing at Jhon in case the Alpha came back.

Bruce tilted his head with a puzzled expression.

“Should I?” He asked.

“He told me he’d send a contact for this information,” Lois explained. “I don’t believe you do favors for anyone, much less if you don’t know who this person is. That’s foolish.”

“Well,” Bruce shrugged. “I only need to know Batman needs a hand. He used to rescue Dick when he was a pup. Do you remember?”

Lois sighed. Yes, she remembered. It had been a circus in itself when Bruce Wayne took in then adopted Richard Grayson. It wasn’t too long before some idiot took the pup and tried for ransom. Later, when Bruce was too busy contacting lawyers and whoever was in charge of his money, Batman saved the pup and dropped the idiot in the GCPD.

It wasn’t the last time Wayne’s pup had been kidnapped, nor the last time Batman had to save him. Now she kind of understood why all the maximum security when he introduced his biological pup to the world. She still wondered how Clark managed to get a quote from the kid without mama biting his head off or sending his many guards against the Alpha.

“I know I don’t owe him for saving my pup so many times,” Bruce smiled sadly. “But I like to return the favor. Besides, he’s saving my city. Without him, Waynetech’s attempt to help Gotham wouldn’t have work. I like to think we help each other.”

“He stops the criminals and you give them another chance,” Lois hummed, knowing about Wayne’s projects for the ex-criminals and scholarships for their pups. “You know, when Clark first told me he was dating you I laughed at him and told him to stop it before you crushed his heart,” Bruce winced and Lois smiled kindly. “But now I know what he saw in you. When he comes back, we should go on a double date. Diana kept talking about you after you two met at Luthor’s. If I was a lesser Omega, I would’ve been jealous.”

“Please,” Bruce snorted. “You’re too beautiful and strong to be jealous.”

Lois chuckled, regretting not getting to know her best friend’s mate before said best friend disappeared. She promised herself to be there for Bruce if he needed her. She also knew that Diana would help, too, if needed. The Amazon had hinted at how brave Bruce was, but Lois had thought she was referring to all the fiasco with Superboy and the cyborg and Eradicator. To be in the middle of that… And with Luthor, who pushed his manager in between the danger and himself. Lois should investigate how Merci was doing.

“Water for the lady and a citrus punch for our contact,” Jhon said handing each one their glass and taking his seat with his own glass in hand. “Now, shall we get to business, or are you happy gossiping.”

“We’re not gossiping,” Bruce argued and took a sip of his juice. “This is good.”

Jhon sent a helpless look to Lois and she had to hide her smirk with her own glass. She knew what the Alpha was thinking. Could they really trust Bruce to deliver the information to the Bat? But, if they thought about it, Jhon had seen Bruce in the lab with Donovan at the gala, and he did say that Bruce Wayne had been there. Maybe the Omega’s been working with the vigilante this whole time.

So. she handed John the manila folder with a firm nod and Jhon put it on the table. Lois checked no one was looking at them or paying too much attention while the man explained things.

“This is Terri Henshaw,” Jhon began, opening the folder and showing Bruce a photo of a woman. “She was one of the astronauts that were on Excalibur when it exploded. This one,” he showed a photo of a man. “Is Hank Henshaw, her husband. He was also in Excalibur. However, while her remains were found, no one knows what happened to Hank.”

Bruce studied the photos and drank his juice. Then he blinked up at Jhon.

“And this is important because?”

“Cyborg Superman was seen visiting Terri’s grave,” Lois explained, pointing to the photos. “Several times. If he was the real Superman why would he visit Henshaw’s wife?”

Bruce shrugged, lost.

“Maybe they were friends?” He wondered. “I know Superman saved everyone. He could’ve saved them before, and when he couldn’t he felt guilty.”

“There are lots of people who Superman couldn’t save,” Lois argued. “He knew he couldn’t save everyone, but he tried. That didn’t mean he’d go visit them at hospitals or their graves when it happened.”

“I guess not,” Bruce grumbled. “You’re saying this man here,” he pointed to Hank’s photo. “Is Supercyborg, but his human half doesn’t look like him. It looks like Superman.”

“He’s using technology,” Jhon shrugged. “Hank exploded with Excalibur, whatever happened next saved him, gave him a new body and a new look.”

“And whoever did it sent him to pretend to be Superman here,” Lois added.

Bruce looked pensive for a moment, more serious than Lois had seen him before.

“It did mention something big was coming,” he admitted.

“He’s talked to you?” Jhon asked.

“I know he’s not Superman because if he was, he’d know our relationship were just rumors,” Bruce answered. “Supercyborg came to my house with the idea that we were together, promising to keep me safe if I helped him get in the Justice League’s Watchtower,” he sighed. “But it proved he wasn’t who he claimed to be. I didn’t help and then… Well, the attack happened.”

“It was planned,” Lois concluded. “It’s all a big scheme to have us trust him.”

“It worked,” Jhon groaned. “Just look how many people gave themselves to become his soldiers.”

Bruce stood up abruptly and took the folder and the photos.

“I have to get this back to Gotham,” he hurried on. “Stay safe, both of you.”

His eyes told Lois he knew exactly who he was talking to, and Jhon nodded mutely while the Omega left Bibbo’s.

“I think he knows, Steel,” Lois mussed.

“Would you lower your voice,” Jhon hissed. “Dude didn’t even pay his drink.”

Men and women entered the Watchtower and left as soldiers from Apokolips. Their essence was erased and turned into loyal slaves. No more will, only orders.

All thanks to him.

Well done.

Yes. Master was pleased. If only he could get into the database…

Finish your tasks and wait for new instructions.

But he couldn’t finish because Wayne’s employees were very good at what they did, and Cyborg was also good at completing the codes. The Watchtower was impenetrable physically and technologically.

He needed time.

Although… This task was only the backup plan in case he was defeated. Master’s insurance for the future if he was discovered. But as he proved, Earth trusted him and believed him the real Superman. There was no Justice League to stop him, and he’ll stop whoever tried to fight back before they could even think about it.

His soldiers were flying around Metropolis, some went further into the world. He had eyes and ears everywhere. The pups in tights were no match for him, either. If they tried something stupid, he’ll kill them. He’ll destroy everything Superman loved.

Just like Superman let his world blow up.

Terri would’ve loved this.

Terri would hate this.

But Master saved him. He gave him a second chance and the means to get revenge. He owed Master.

He turned back to the main computer of the Watchtower and connected his wires to it. He had to leave Master’s virus. He had to obey. He had to complete his tasks.

Then he’ll take over Earth as Darkseid’s right hand.

And he’ll get revenge on the hero that failed him.

Superboy was looking out the wall-window. He could see half of Metropolis from Luthor’s penthouse. He knew his scent was sour and that the whole room probably smelled of him brooding. He couldn’t care less. If Luthor hated the smell, he could air it himself.

He was not going anywhere.

Not after…

He felt guilty. He should’ve stopped Lex, should’ve stopped those other clones. His siblings.

He could still hear Donovan’s cries and the monsters’ growls while they killed each other.

The door opened behind him.

“Look,” he growled. “We both know you took me down there to get rid of Superboy for good, so-

He stopped midsentence when he saw it was not Luthor who walked in but Bruce Wayne. The Omega that had helped him when he was hurt. The Omega whose scent was like home.

“Oh,” Superboy turned to face him with a small wince. “I thought you were…” he trailed off.

“Let me guess,” Bruce smiled, walking to stand next to the pup and staring at his mate’s city. “You thought I was Lex. I don’t blame you. This is his home after all,” Bruce glanced at him. “I’m actually looking for him, do you know where he is, Superboy?”

“Don’t call me that!” The kid snapped, turning his back on Bruce.

He sat on the bench Luthor had facing the window and kept his eyes on the floor. Now he felt guilty because he yelled at the Omega. He was on such a despicable roll.

Bruce sat next to him and his calm scent turned comforting.

“What’s wrong?”

Superboy sighed. On one hand, Lex just killed a man for babbling too much, on the other hand, it would be very difficult to hurt a famous Omega. And Superboy was sick of listening to Luthor.

“He’s my father,” he mumbled. “At least he’s half my DNA. I just found out.”

Beside him, Bruce was very still, but then the Omega huffed and smirked.

“I don’t buy it,” he said. “I mean, the hair alone…”

Superboy snorted and turned to look at him. This close he could enjoy the Omega’s scent, which helped in making him feel better. He didn’t feel so angry, but the guilt was still there.

“You do look like him,” Bruce mentioned rubbing the band around his finger. “Even your eyes. Superman, I mean,” he clarified. “I knew him. Closely. And I knew him as a man too, but this will be our secret,” he winked. “Believe me when I say that he’d be proud of you. You tried, but you’re young. Don’t try to be him when you can be someone better.”

Superboy mirrored Bruce’s soft smile. Then the Omega’s phone vibrated and he took it from his pocket. Superboy got a glimpse of the name Damian before Bruce answered.

“Yeah?” Bruce got up and took a few steps from Superboy, but he could still hear the kid on the other side of the line if he wanted. “He’s doing what?” Bruce growled under his breath and his scent spiked with alarm. Superboy decided to listen in.

Following Eradicator. I put a tracker on him, he’s going north. I’ll send you the feed.

“All right,” Bruce mumbled. “Don’t do anything stupid and keep me posted.”

By stupid you mean to follow him? Cause Grayson won’t let me near the Batwing.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean,” Bruce grumbled. “Stay put. Keep watch on the sentinels.”

He hung up and turned to Superboy with an annoyed huff.

“Pups?” Superboy tried to joke, trying to figure out what the kid meant by Batwing.

“You have all his powers,” Bruce said pocketing his phone. “But he didn’t like to eavesdrop. I guess his parents taught him manners.”

“Sorry,” Superboy said sheepishly. “I got curious when your scent changed.”

Bruce sniffed himself and scrunched up his nose.

“Sorry about that,” he said taking a deep breath and changing his scent to a neutral one.

“I’ve never seen anyone do that consciously,” Superboy awed.

“Takes time,” Bruce smiled. “I could teach you. I could teach you a lot of things but you can’t tell anyone that it was me.”

“The phone call,” Superboy raised his eyebrow. “Damian mentioned a Batwing? Are you him?”

Bruce shrugged and smirked, looking out the window.

“If you don’t want people calling you Superboy,” he mussed and looked at the pup. “What do you want to be called?”

Superboy blinked owlishly at him. He couldn’t understand what the man was asking. Lex didn’t call him Superboy unless he was mocking him, but otherwise, he simply called him boy or son. He knew people had names linked to their families but he didn’t like the idea of being a Luthor, not after what he saw earlier.

“Could I have his name?” He asked shyly.

Bruce hummed and eyed him.

“You could have his last name,” he agreed. “But you’ll need your own name.”

“I don’t know any names I like,” Superboy shrugged then sighed. “And people know I’m Lexcorp’s Superboy anyway. Maybe this is a waste of time.”

“Superman is not Superman all the time,” Bruce sat next to him. “With that power? That responsibility? Anyone would go crazy if they were answering cries for help the whole time. Even he knew he couldn’t save everyone. He wasn’t a god,” he put a hand on the boy’s shoulder and gave a light squeeze. “He had a secret identity he used to help in other ways. He could rest and enjoy life as the rest of us. He could be one of us.”

“How could he if he had these amazing powers?” Superboy asked.

He couldn’t imagine hiding. For instance, he still had some trouble with control, but since he didn’t need to hide who he was, he simply let go, only being careful of not hitting or killing anyone.

“He learned how to control them when he was very young,” Bruce explained. “You could, too, if you wanted. Have a life, control your powers, learn how to properly fight,” he smirked.

“Aw, man,” Superboy flushed and hid his face in his hands. “I’ve won fights. I’ve helped people.”

“You’ve put fires out and helped people without fighting others,” Bruce shook his head. “And that’s good, too. You’re good. Think about it anyway. You don’t have to be Lexcorp’s pet all your life,” he shrugged again and put his hands in his pockets. “You look like a Connor to me.”

Superboy smiled and tried the name in his mind. He didn’t even realize Bruce hadn’t answered his question. Bruce’s phone beeped again, but this time it wasn’t Damian. The words Steel Track appeared on the screen and Bruce opened the file immediately.

It showed a live video of a fight. Superboy thought he saw the Eradicator and some weird-looking robots. They could hear some grunts and pained groans.

“Kid used the fancy trackers,” Bruce answered Connor’s unasked question.

Yeah. This Omega was Gotham’s Bat.

Not like Superboy would tell anyone.

They looked back at the screen. Steel was able to punch Eradicator, but he punched back with Superman’s strength. Connor hoped Steel’s metal could hold those punches.

They were so absorbed in the fight they didn’t hear Luthor come in until he was already behind them.

“What the hell is going on here?” The Beta demanded and snatched Bruce’s phone out of his hands. “Give me that!”

“Hey!” Bruce pouted, and Connor was confused for a second because the Omega sounded younger and less serious than a few minutes ago.

Lex connected the phone to a fancy computer and showed the video feed on the main screen. Connor noticed Bruce put some kind of miniature bug under the desk and he looked quizzically at the Omega. Bruce winked at him with an expression closer to the one he wore while they were alone, so Connor decided to forget about it.

Steel was still fighting Eradicator. They were in a crystal-like room so big Superboy was surprised he hadn’t seen it during one of his flights. Steel flew around Eradicator and punched him away and they saw what looked like a sphere floating in the middle of the room above a pod much like the one Connor was created in. He couldn’t be sure, but there seemed to be a person inside.

“What’s that?” Luthor mussed out loud. “Looks like a ship.”

“Looks like an egg,” Bruce muttered with fake amazement.

It looked like Eradicator had the upper hand in their fight.

“He needs help,” Connor pointed out and glanced at the tracker in a corner of the screen that showed the Artic. “I’m going.”

“No,” Luthor ordered and stopped him by taking him by the arm. “These cyborg thingies are popping up all over the city. It’s going to take a turn and I need you here.”

“You’re not the boss of me, Lex,” Connor growled.

“I literally am,” Luthor growled back, annoyed, and pulled on his logo on Connor’s jacket.

“Data matrix?” Bruce wondered, eyes still on the screen.

Lex glanced at the screen and pushed the Omega to one side to speak to the phone.

“Steel, that thing is a hologram. It’s designed to protect Kryptonians,” he explained as if he had discovered it.

“I don’t see any Kryptonians around here!” Steel answered, blocking one of Eradicator’s attacks.

“The pod,” Bruce whispered to himself and his eyes widened in realization and surprise.

Eradicator’s next punch broke the camera and they lost contact. Connor pulled the Lexcorp logo off his jacket and threw it on the table. He flew away before Bruce or Luthor could stop him.

Connor knew what he had to do.

He’d help Superman.

He’d help his dad.

There was a lot of noise.

Grunts.

You sure don’t hit like a hologram!

Fighting.

Intruders must be-

Eradicated! Yes! I heard!

And the one sound he got used to hearing anywhere.

It was wrong though.

Faster. Frantic.

Damian, go back to the cave and prepare for anything. I have a bad feeling about all this.

His mate’s heart was running wild.

It should be slower, calmer.

A low beat that kept him grounded in the worst moments.

He tried to move but his limbs weren’t responding.

He tried to open his eyes but his eyelids were heavier than ever.

He tried to remember…

Doomsday.

Bruce.

I’m going to the Watchtower. Keep the tracker on Steel and inform of any changes.

Pain.

He died, didn’t he?

Then, why was he back?

How could he be back?

He finally opened his eyes and found himself inside a pod with wires connected to his face arms, legs, and chest. The hole that should be in his heart’s place had disappeared. It was as if that fight hadn’t happened at all. He wondered if he had a scar to prove that it had been real.

But he couldn’t see with x-ray vision, nor thermal, nor nothing.

Bruce’s heartbeat was getting lower and lower until he could only hear the fighting outside the pod.

He started remembering things.

Some robots explaining to him what would happen. His parents’ holograms apologizing and promising to fix it. His ship creating a fortress in which he could heal. A protector that would keep him safe, helping humans like he used to, and absorbing the sun’s energy to pass it to him.

He tried to move again and found he could, but he was weaker than he could remember.

Eradicator had a man in a metal suit under him, ready to eliminate the danger.

“Intruders must be-

“That’s enough!” Superman called, interrupting Eradicator and saving the man.

Eradicator went back to his place and waited for more instructions. The robots that cared for Kal-El help the other man up and to a side where they began fixing the metal suit. He took the helmet off and Superman found he knew the man.

John Henry Irons.

He met him as Clark Kent.

Clark Kent… It felt so unfamiliar. It’s been a while since someone called him that. The robots kept using his Kryptonian name, so he had time to get used to Kal-El.

“It’s really you, isn’t it?” John asked with hope. “How?”

“Honestly, I don’t know,” Kal answered, facing him. “The robots keep calling it a revitalization cycle, but it’s not something I’d heard of or knew was possible.”

He wondered idly if Bruce had found anything about it when he was studying the ship. However, he knew his Omega hadn’t had all the time he’d have liked to study it. It seemed like a very short time when the Waynes and the Kents lived like a pack before Clark died.

“What is this place?” Jhon asked.

“A fortress,” Kal shrugged. “Built to keep me isolated during this process.”

Jhon glanced at Eradicator and shuddered dramatically.

“Does he have to just stand there like that?” He wondered. “It’s creeping me out.”

“He’s just trying to protect me,” Kal smirked.

“Then why was he drawing energy from you while you were in the pod?”

“Quite the reverse,” the robot tending his suit intervened. “Kal-El was the one absorbing ion radiation from the eradicator as part of the revitalization cycle.”

“Highly advance tech,” Kal added. “Programmed to protect my people.”

“So, he decided to put on a cape and dispense his own brand of justice?” Jhon grumbled, but Kal looked judgingly at his own Superman logo on his metal chest. “I’m just saying. I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you again. There’s a lot you need to know.”

Kal showed him a crystal panel with different screens showing different parts of the world during his absence. It included the headlines of his death and the actions of the various Supermen.

“These broadcasts have brought me up to speed,” Kal frowned. “Darkseid killed my friends and people are being turned into monsters by that cyborg impostor.”

“Hank Henshaw,” Jhon nodded.

The robots flew away and he put back his helmet, standing up to get closer to Superman.

“The astronaut?” Kal asked surprised. “I thought he was dead. I guess I didn’t know everything.”

“There’s a lot of that going around,” a young voice peeped up from behind them. Kal was shocked into silence by the boy’s appearance. He looked like him when he was a teenager. “So, what’s the plan, dad?”

What.

Kal furrowed his brow in confusion and turned to look at Steel who simply shrugged.

“Another long story,” Steel drawled.

“Not really,” the kid approached and smirked. “Luthor stole some of your DNA, mixed it with some of his and voilà. I’m actually the only clone that survived.”

Kal had never wanted to kill Luthor but this seemed like a good reason.

“You’re an Alpha,” Kal observed. “Luthor’s a Beta and Kryptonians don’t have secondary genders.”

“Could’ve fooled me with that Alpha scent,” the kid grinned. “I guess Lex took some liberties when he created me. He probably doesn’t know that little fact about Krypton.”

“He’s been helping around too,” Steel said and the boy’s grin widened.

“So, what should I call you?” Kal asked, not daring to call him son or anything close to it.

“Superboy is fine for now,” the boy grinned proudly. “But I got a human name now,” he glanced at Steel and his eyes gleamed with happiness. “Bruce Wayne said I looked like a Connor.”

Oh, Bruce… Another one?

“You talked to Wayne?” Steel asked. “Seems like I was the only one not visiting him. And googles there, of course.”

“The cyborg spoke to Bruce?” Kal growled protectively.

“He wanted access to the Watchtower,” Steel answered. “A new satellite the Justice League will use as headquarter on Earth’s orbit. Mr. Wayne told him he couldn’t help him and the cyborg told him something big was coming.”

“Yeah,” Kal scoffed. “His Master is coming,” he walked to a new crystal panel that showed them a radio wavelength centering in Metropolis. “Darkseid is coming,” he touched a screen and it showed the new god sitting on his throne and whispering things.

“His using Henshaw to open a portal to Earth?” Connor tilted his head. “I thought you guys fought him before.”

“We defeated him,” Kal nodded. “That’s why he sent his cyborg, and why he turned people into sentinels. Same reason he took out the Justice League. I don’t doubt he was the one who sent Doomsday here to kill me.”

“We’ll need a plan,” Steel voiced and Superboy nodded.

“We stop Darkseid and save Henshaw,” Kal said easily, opening a hidden drawer where Eradicator put the weapons he got from Intergang.

“And get the girls slash Omegas,” Superboy grinned. “Is Bruce too old for me?”

“Yes, he is,” Kal glared, ignoring Steel’s knowing hum.

“Until your regeneration is complete,” Eradicator interfered. “I must insist you abstain from sexual activity.”

Kal blinked at him and nodded slowly. He should’ve enjoyed more those shared heats.

“You’re not fully powered yet, are you?” Steel stepped between Eradicator and him. “For how long?”

“I don’t know,” Kal sighed. “Maybe forever.”

He took a weapon and fastened it on his back. He really hoped his muscles remembered all the training with Bruce and Diana, cause he could guess he’ll fight now. The difference between those exercises and now is that now the impostor could kill him easily and that the punches would surely hurt.

“Kal-El,” Eradicator called. “I must insist on accompanying you.”

“Bad idea,” Steel sneered. “This guy’s a wild card.”

Kal refrained from smirking. It seemed that Eradicator and Steel had a fighting history. Eradicator was probably the winner most times. It made sense since he had most of Superman’s powers and was actually stronger as a holographic guardian.

“Maybe a wild card is what we need,” he decided and took one of the crystals in the console.

“What we need is a way to get you to Metropolis,” Connor interrupted and pointed at him. “It’s forty below outside and you’re just a guy now.”

Kal turned to his ship. The sphere looked harmless and broken, but he knew he only had to wake it.

“A guy with a spaceship,” he corrected.

Their flight was peaceful even with Superboy’s voice telling him about the other clones and how Luthor used them to kill a weird scientist and then eat each other. And then the pup had asked him if he could live with him, in the fortress? Not really. Not one day back and he had a new kid. But from how the pup talked about Bruce they had met and Bruce had accepted him as Clark’s already. He wanted to know Damian’s reaction and Dick’s way to calm the younger Alpha. He’ll ask Alfred for details when he had time.

But then Steel shared a call on the ship and Kal had to see Luthor’s sneering face.

“Oh, it’s you,” the Beta drawled. “Brucie did mention something about you in that pod. I was hoping he was wrong as always.”

“Where’s Bruce?” Kal growled.

“As much as I’d love to chat,” Luthor ignored him. “I’m only calling to ask sonny boy if he wouldn’t mind popping by for a stretch. I’m downtown in the thick of it, and, well, I could use some muscle.”

“The boy stays with me,” Kal answered immediately with authority. “And I need to know now that Bruce is all right.”

“He should be fine,” Lex waved off. “He’s in the watchtower.”

“What?” Kal growled and his eyes flashed red.

Out of the ship, Superboy also growled protectively.

Steel only shook his head in slight disbelief at the two lovesick pseudo-Alphas.

Bruce joined the mass at the Watchtower and made his way closer to the satellite. He couldn’t believe he was so distracted with the Supermen that he didn’t see the signals Luthor found. Yes. He already knew the cyborg had technology similar to the mother boxes, but to see Darkseid’s orders inside Henshaw’s head…

This could’ve ended sooner than this.

And now he had to play bait because Luthor was brave enough to flirt with him but not to get into a Watchtower full of sentinels.

He rubbed the ring on his finger for good luck. He’ll need it if he wanted to be alive come morning without revealing his identity. Maybe he should tell the press he was taking personal defense classes. Then he could blame that and dumb luck for any situation.

Just like he blamed dumb luck for entering unnoticed when he needed to be capture.

He turned a corner, noisily, and got the attention of two minions. When he was sure they saw him he gasped and ran the other way. They followed. Bruce had to stop himself from leaving them unconscious and going further inside. Instead, he allowed them to catch him and take him by the arms. They will make the job for him and take him to Supercyborg.

“Sir,” the sentinels called.

“What now!” Supercyborg snapped.

Looks like someone wasn’t having a great day.

Bruce raised his head and looked into his human eye. He made his eyes tear a little and he grinned as if relieved.

“Leave us,” the cyborg ordered and the minions left the room.

It was the main console he’d draw for the blueprints and he had to say he did a fantastic job of it. He could already picture it. J’onn looking at Earth and space in his free time, Clark watching at the stars and daydreaming, Diana pointing to some hidden point on Erath’s blue and talking about her sisters.

He wanted them back.

“It’s chaos out there,” he took two steps to the cyborg and let himself fall on his knees. “You said you’ll protect me. Us. I’m still grieving my mate’s loss but you knew, didn’t you? You knew we used to love each other before you died.”

“Yes, you used to love Superman,” Henshaw muttered. “Only, I’m not him,” he growled louder and was, in an instant, in front of Bruce and slamming him against the floor by the throat. “I learned of your relationship with Superman the same as all the others,” he sneered, ignoring Bruce’s grunts and attempts to get free. “But that night in your balcony, I could see it was real even if you denied it,” his face got closer to Bruce and Bruce tried to claw at his human eye, so he had to move back. “You knew I wasn’t him, right Omega? You could feel it. Maybe he should pay with you. An Omega for an Omega,” the hand around Bruce’s throat tightened. “Even in death, he will pay.”

“Alert!” An automated voice echoed around them and the cyborg released Bruce to check the monitors. “Watchtower detecting an incoming ballistic rocket of Kryptonian origin. Enlarging view.”

The main screen showed the ship. Clark’s ship. And it zoomed in until they could see the man inside it. It was Clark. He looked paler, he had a shadow of a beard, and his hair was longer. He was also wearing a black suit but it had the El’s emblem on his chest. He also looked angry.

Seeing him, even from afar, through a screen he helped building, made his Omega purr in delight and do somersaults in his chest. Suddenly, the ring on his finger meant more than just a reminder of his mate. The bond glowed brighter and stronger and Bruce’s life was in full colors again.

Mate is alive. Mate is coming.

“No!” Henshaw screamed, getting Bruce’s attention. “Not now!”

The cyborg was pulling on his hair and part of the metal side of his face. He looked to be in pain, but he was talking to someone only he could hear. Bruce sat up and rubbed his neck while he observed the other man.

“Get out of my head!” Henshaw cried and hit the wall. “No! Superman is mine to destroy!”

Bruce growled. No one hurt his mate.

“No!”

Henshaw was fighting with himself. His chest opened to reveal a mother box, and the metal arm reached for it to activate it, but the human arm tried to push it away. Bruce didn’t believe in praying, but at that moment, he prayed whoever was listening that they could stop the invasion before it happened.

What the fuck was doing Luthor taking his sweet time, anyway.

The portal opened in seconds, built by the civilians that gave themselves to become sentinels. They all had a mother box in the chest and their arms enlarged and turned to wires to connect and create the portal. All connected to one mother box in particular.

Bruce knew he’ll regret this, but he had to stop it at whatever cost.

“No!” Henshaw kept crying. “Not now!”

“I thought Superman was yours,” Bruce croaked with a sore throat. “You’re just going to hand him to Darkseid?” He scoffed. “Some Alpha you are.”

Henshaw glared at him, then at the portal, and he began to hyperventilate. Bruce glanced at the door behind him, then at the portal. He had to make sure it closed.

To his utter surprise, Henshaw reached to the metal half of his head and took a piece out of himself. It came out with goo and blood and a plug that connected his mind to Darkseid. Once it was on the floor, Henshaw reached for his chest and began to pull. The mother box sent sparks all over the metal and charged the air. It ended as suddenly as it began, and Henshaw threw the mother box to the floor, only to stepped on it and break it in half.

The sentinels disconnected from each other and the portal closed before Darkseid’s ship could cross.

Bruce sighed in relief, but that feeling didn’t last long.

“Now that they’ve been cut off from Darkseid,” Henshaw grumbled. “The cyber corps is mine to control. And I’ve just ordered them to destroy Superman’s precious Metropolis.”

He turned to Bruce with a maniac glint in his human eye.

Bruce gulped.

“I’ve sacrificed everything now just to kill him,” Henshaw growled and his eye glowed red. “But not before I’ve made him watch as I tear you limb from limb,” he promised, stalking up to Bruce, who in turned stepped back until his back hit the wall. “Even he can’t save you.”

Bruce readied a batarang under his sleeve, not caring much for secret identities in extreme situations, but then Clark’s ship collided with the Watchtower, breaking the metal, and crushing Henshaw under it. Bruce coughed a little and he had to blink a few times to understand what just happened.

He let go of the batarang and ran to the ship where Clark was just getting out. Bruce’s breath hitched. His mate was alive. His mate was back.

Clark turned to look at him, and his face softened into a smile.

“Is it really you,” Bruce demanded in a whisper walking closer until he was at hand's reach.

“It’s me, B,” Clark promised, extending a hand. “I know you feel it.”

“I feel it,” Bruce choked. “But it’s been awful,” he could feel real tears forming in his eyes. “Tell me just one thing. What did you hide from me in your parent’s house?”

Clark smiled affectionately. Not annoyed that his mate was untrusting, but relieved that his mate was still the Bat he fell in love with. They’ll fix it. Together.

“A ring,” he answered. “I wanted to propose.”

Then Clark had an armful of rich Omega and his lungs filled with the heavenly scent of mate and home and Bruce. He noticed said ring on the Omega’s finger and he squeezed tighter his embrace, enjoying the human strength he had at the moment that couldn’t hurt his mate.

“I love you, Bruce,” he murmured in the Omega’s ear.

“God, I love you too, Clark,” Bruce said back, scenting as much as possible. Then he frowned and pushed to look him in the eyes. “You’re not allowed to die ever again. I’ll let Damian torture you if you repeat this stunt, is it clear?”

Clark had to laugh.

“Crystal clear,” he promised. “And I’ll take you to a new playground. It’s cold, though.”

Bruce rubbed his head on Superman's chest and shrugged.

“I can do cold,” he mumbled.

The ship behind Clark raised from the ground revealing Henshaw carrying it over his head.

“Sorry to interrupt this tender moment,” Henshaw sneered.

Bruce growled under his breath, but Clark turned to shield his Omega from the threat, ignoring Bruce’s annoyed huff.

“Hank, you have to stop this,” he tried to tell him. “Darkseid is-

“No longer your biggest problem,” Henshaw hissed and threw the ship against them.

Clark pushed Bruce to the side and raised his hands to stop the ship.

Bruce grumbled and decided to scold Clark later when they were home. Right then they had a bigger problem. He readied his batarang again but Henshaw took his arm, digging the sharp end of his weapon in his skin, and carried him to one end of the room.

“Stay here,” Henshaw barked and cuffed Bruce’s hands over his head with a metal embedded to the wall. “I’ll deal with you later.”

“Over my dead body!” Clark yelled and threw a punch at the cyborg.

Superman was stronger than the average man, but Bruce wondered why he came in the ship if he was fully back. It could only mean his mate was not completely healed, or that his powers were missing. If that was the case, he wasn’t completely invulnerable either.

He growled and pulled on his restraints. The metal dug into his wrist and drew some blood, but Bruce clenched his fingers and kept pulling.

Henshaw had Clark in a death grip and was hitting furiously. There was blood running down Clark’s face and his skin was opening under the metal’s punches.

The cyborg threw Clark to the ceiling, and Clark fell near the wreckage of his ship. Then Clark fired the weapon he had on his back, but by the sounds of the fight, it didn’t do much against Henshaw. He threw Clark back to the center of the room and stood over him. Clark took a smaller weapon that fired a laser similar to his heat vision. It hurt Henshaw, but the metal regenerated and the cyborg slapped the weapon out of Clark’s hand.

Henshaw took Clark by the throat and threw him against a wall. He flew to punch him but Clark ducked at the last second, and the wall broke under Henshaw’s fist.

Clark kicked the cyborg and tried to run back to Bruce, but Henshaw was faster and pushed him to the ground before he could get close to the Omega.

“I had to see how my world exploded and turned to debris,” Henshaw growled. “And I got the chance to become a weapon of hatred that would destroy your world. But not even Darkseid could hope for such a big weakness,” he glanced at Bruce. “So, you will look while I destroy your world, and then I will spare you from seeing how Earth is taken.”

Blood was running down Bruce’s wrists making it easier to slip free, but he had to freeze when that mad eye focused on him. Clark was also looking at him with sad, desperate eyes. Henshaw’s eyes glowed a familiar red, and Bruce braced for the burn.

“Alert!” The automatic voice interrupted again. Bruce was starting to like that thing. “Justice League members detected. Breach imminent.”

“Only a matter of time now, Henshaw,” Clark smirked still under the man. “Once they get in here, you’re doomed.”

Henshaw growled and took Clark’s hair to bang his head on the ground. Clark’s muffled groan echoed in Bruce’s ears, and Henshaw stood and walked to the control panel while Clark stayed sprawled on the floor.

“Get up,” Bruce whispered. “Clark, get up.”

“It’ll be difficult for them,” Henshaw called from the panel and pushed some buttons. “To get inside when we reach orbit.”

Bruce’s eyes widened and he grasped the metal keeping him on the wall firmly while the satellite was launched. It was the only thing keeping him inside it when the broken wall had a vacuum effect that tried to pull everything outside.

Clark jumped to his feet and tried to pull the metal off Bruce, glaring at the angry red marks and blood on Bruce’s wrists. He felt the metal give a little when arms wrapped around himself and pulled him away from Bruce. Henshaw pushed him against the wall and stood in front of him. A wall between him and his hurting mate.

“This is between us, Hank,” Clark growled. “Let him go.”

“When we pass the exosphere, you and your bitch will suffocate and freeze,” Henshaw said, ignoring him. “And it’s all your fault. It’s almost poetry.”

Clark growled low and took a broken wire from the floor, hitting Hank with it before he could react. The electricity running through his body made him scream and smoke came out of his metal parts. Then Henshaw was pushed backward by the force of it and Clark jumped on him and continued hitting him. Henshaw used heat vision to push him off him and he threw him through the ceiling to the upper part of the satellite.

Bruce hissed when he finally had room to wriggle free. His hands were bloodied and swollen but it was nothing he’d hadn’t felt before, so he ignored it. Alfred would be angry, no doubt, that the shirt was damaged beyond repair, but he’d be also glad that his pack was back and alive. He could deal with those minor injuries if it meant everyone was safe.

He grabbed the metal with one hand and used the other one to throw a batarang to the wall panel that would activate the emergency systems. It didn’t fix the broken wall but it activated the secondary shield that formed a new wall over the original one.

Bruce could breathe again and he rubbed his wrists.

He heard fighting over him and glanced at the hole in the middle of the ceiling.

He took out his grappling hook, but when he fired it, he felt how gravity disappeared and he started floating. He grumbled and pulled on the hook. However, when he got to the next level, he noticed the other two were still going up.

Bruce narrowed his eyes at all the damage. If they weren’t careful, they’ll break the satellite. As it was, he’ll have to bring Batwing to help him fix it. Between the two of them and Victor, it wouldn’t take too much time. And they had many heavy lifters that didn’t need oxygen, so they could fix the outside as well.

He had to survive first, anyway.

He used the hook to direct his floating body to the fight.

Henshaw had Clark against a wall and was punching him with the metallic arm. Bruce threw another batarang. He knew it wouldn’t hurt the cyborg but it got his attention away from Clark.

“Get away from him, you son of a bitch!” Bruce growled, eyes flashing gold.

Henshaw glanced at the batarang on the floor and glared at Bruce.

Bruce pushed out of the way in time for the heat vision to hit the wall where he had been floating. He ducked behind the central pillar and readied his last batarang. Again, he wished he had the belt on him, but Dick convinced him he wouldn’t need it to talk to Superboy.

“So, that’s why you were gone this whole time,” Henshaw grumbled. “Darkseid wondered about you, but he was more worried about the powerful heroes to look into the weak human’s whereabouts.”

“I destroyed Darkseid’s mother ship the first time he came,” Bruce growled back.

“No,” Henshaw chuckled darkly. “He did,” he punched Clark’s face. “You only run around like a headless chicken barking orders while the real heroes do the job.”

“Let’s have a fair fight and we’ll see who’s the chicken,” Bruce called, looking for anything that could help them stop Henshaw.

“Either way this will end badly for you,” Henshaw answered. “Now, let’s make this easier and come out. Killing you isn’t revenge unless your boyfriend has to watch!”

Bruce crawled to the other side of the pillar and was momentarily blinded by the sun. The fight had broken one of the inner walls, and they had designed that room to charge solar energy to the rest of the satellite in case the power went out. The sun would enter the room and fill it completely with light.

Clark got his powers from the yellow sun. Up here, there was no natural filter. He’d get the full solar radiation from its source. Bruce would, too, and even a second in the sun’s light could hurt him.

“You’re going to watch this if I have to tear off your eyelids!” Henshaw yelled at Clark. “Open them!”

“All right,” Bruce mumbled and threw the batarang to the sun shield control. “But you’ll get a tan.”

Henshaw glared at him and shot another laser. Bruce felt the laser hit his shoulder when he ducked behind the pillar. He hissed and put his hand over it. It wasn’t as bad as the sun’s light filling the room blinding him and warming his skin uncomfortably.

He closed his eyes tightly and put his arm over them. It wouldn’t do if he burned before Clark got his powers back. It shouldn’t take long.

And it didn’t. In a few seconds, Clark’s eyes opened revealing angry red. His heat vision hit the cyborg and cut his metal arm off. It regenerated in seconds and Henshaw used his own heat vision to hit Clark, but he flew out of the way.

Bruce pulled to the shadow of the pillar and opened his eyes. They weren’t using their fists anymore, using the heat vision to try and hit the other. Clark was trying to get close to Henshaw but the cyborg kept shooting his lasers at Clark, keeping him away.

“You won’t kill me and I won’t stop until I kill you!” Henshaw cried.

“You’re right,” Clark answered. “But you should know, I’ve got a wild card up my sleeve.”

Clark showed a crystal and tried to hit Henshaw but the cyborg shot his heat vision.

Bruce greeted his teeth. They were fighting under the sun's light. He took off his suit jacket and took his grappling hook. If they made it quick he wouldn’t have to endure first-degree burns.

“Clark,” he whispered. Clark didn’t look at him, but Bruce knew he was listening. “I’ll distract him, you hit him.”

Before Clark could argue he pushed off the pillar and shot his hook to Henshaw. It embedded in the man’s chest, where the mother box used to be, and pulled. Henshaw wasn’t moved, so Bruce used the strength to kick him. Henshaw tried to grab Bruce, but he jumped on the cyborg’s back and wrapped an arm around his neck and his legs around his arms, immobilizing him.

Henshaw growled and tried to shake Bruce off. He didn’t notice Superman flying to him with the crystal in his hand until Clark stabbed him with it in the forehead.

The crystal and Henshaw’s eyes glowed white for a second. Then he dropped on his knees and Bruce let go of him. Clark took his hand and pulled him behind him to shield him from the sun. A tear ran down Henshaw’s human eye and the light in the robotic one turned off. Then his body lost all weight, all the power, and it floated lifelessly in front of them.

“Is it over?” Bruce asked behind Clark, looking suspiciously at the crystal still in Henshaw’s forehead. “What was that?”

“Eradication,” Clark answered softly, lamenting Henshaw’s fate. He turned to his Omega and hugged him, now careful of not crushing him under his strength. “I’m glad you’re all right.”

Bruce kissed his mate’s cheek, noticing how all his injuries were healed and burrowed into the hug. He breathed Clark’s scent in and allowed his Omega to purr noisily, just this once.

“I like the new suit,” Bruce mumbled lazily.

“You would,” Clark chuckled warmly. “Don’t get used to it.”

“Ugh, primary colors,” Bruce teased. “So immature.”

“That reminds me,” Clark caressed his mate’s hair and pushed a little to look at Bruce’s face. “Did you adopt my son?”

Darkseid was furious. He was beyond furious. He saved that damn human. Rebuilt him into a perfect weapon. Gave him Superman’s powers. And how did he payback? He closed the portal before Darkseid could take over Earth. Thought for himself and fucked everything up.

Stupid humans.

Stupid Superman.

Stupid Justice League.

The new god activated one of the mother boxes. It showed a screen from which Darkseid could see Earth’s heroes. They were in their brand-new Watchtower, floating around Earth. The camera moved through the halls until it reached a room where the rest of the heroes were sitting around a table. Their little club has grown ever since that first time Darkseid visited the planet.

“Let’s review this attempted attack,” Batman growled, standing up. “Darkseid is not giving up on Earth. We have to stay alert.”

“What about Supes’ return?” Green Lantern raised his hand with an annoyed face. “Aren’t you going to explain that?”

Batman narrowed his eyes at the Lantern and Superman stood.

“All we know is that my ship knew how to heal me,” he explained. “If we discover something else, we’ll load it to the files.”

“We are glad you’re back, Kal,” Wonder Woman said.

Darkseid huffed and rested his head on his fist while the meeting went on. They talked about him, about Earth, about other people he didn’t care about.

He was about to deactivate the box when the meeting was over, but finally, something interesting caught his attention.

Batman removed his cowl while the others left the room.

Cyborg walked to them, some papers in his hands.

Darkseid leaned forward.

So, that’s how Batman didn’t fall for the fake Superman… The reason that Omega didn’t believe his weapon when it went to talk to him.

“Let’s get you check out, B,” Superman was saying.

“I’m fine, Clark,” Bruce Wayne groaned. “It’s been weeks.”

Clark.

Clark Kent.

Superman was Clark Kent. Clark Kent, the one his weapon’s archives said was Bruce Wayne’s mate. The mate the Omega was cheating on with Superman. Superman was Batman’s mate.

And Batman was an Omega…

Mated to a Kryptonian.

New plans were forming in the new god's mind. New possibilities.

He’ll have to wait for the perfect opportunity.

Good thing his virus was now inside Cyborg.

He’ll keep an eye on the Omega.

Chapter Text

Clark was laying on Wayne grounds, sunbathing and simply relaxing after a training session with Conner. The kid was good, but his Alpha instincts made him angrier and more violent than Clark ever was. It didn’t help that Damian had opted to stay in the manor and taunt Conner each and every session.

It didn’t help that both pups were protective and possessive of a certain Omega.

Bruce had told him that, if Damian actually felt threatened by Conner, the safe in the cave would be empty. And that, if Conner really wanted to hurt Damian, there’d be more burned holes in the library, where the two of them liked to spend their free time – together. Clark didn’t understand them, and Dick had laughed and said that it was how siblings worked, but he still ran away to Titan Tower the first chance he got. Besides, so far none of the pups were injured, or dead, so he’d trust they wouldn’t seriously attack each other.

Something easier said than done, at least for him. Alfred made it look easy, but he was always wearing the same expression, and nothing ever seemed to surprise him or worry him. Except when Bruce was acting crazy, but according to Dick, Bruce had been his most crazy when Clark was gone, so these days they were all happy and relieved to have the old Bat back, meaning angry and scary with and without the cowl.

Although he had to smile for the pictures.

Jimmy Olsen and Lois Lane visited the manor a few weeks ago to interview them on their relationship, mating, and wedding planning. Bruce had to act like Brucie, more or less, and Clark was a mild-mannered reporter from a small town. The omega had teased the Alpha mercilessly, and Lois reveled in the non-traditional lifestyle inside an old-blood family’s house.

Bruce, if your parents were here, Lois had asked. Do you think they’ll approve of this relationship?

Clark had sucked in air, scared of Bruce’s reaction, but to his surprise, the Omega had turned his adoring eyes to him and replied without any doubt.

If they were here, they’d love Clark as much as I do. They’d be very happy I found a good Alpha. And they would have welcomed Clark to the pack as soon as I brought him home.

And that was it.

If he was honest, Clark had wondered about the Waynes. He had the chance to introduce Bruce to both his biological and adoptive parents. The artificial intelligence loaded with his Kryptonian parents were not exactly his parents, but they were close to how they used to be. And the Kents, at first dubious about his lover’s public reputation, had got to know the real Bruce and had accepted him easily.

Yes, Bruce had a father figure, but Clark knew Alfred put a limit to that when he raised the Omega alone. He may be Bruce’s guardian, but he didn’t see himself as his father, and while Bruce accepted him as the authority in his youth, he knew he was more a friend than a father. They didn’t have a relationship like Clark had with his dad, or like Bruce had with his pups. Actually, it was like Bruce’s old relationship with Dick, where he easily accepted to be the boy’s caretaker, even the adopted father, but they never were like father and son.

Maybe the strained bond was one of the reasons they were always fighting.

Now, it was better, and Clark loved to witness those family moments when all of Bruce’s pack was together. It also made his Omega glow with happiness, as stoic as he always looked, and Clark wanted him to be happy, always.

That’s why he left all the wedding plans to him.

To be fair, Clark didn’t do it because he wasn’t interested. He was more than interested, he was ecstatic to marry and officially mate his true mate. If it was on him, he’d have a small ceremony with a few guests – the League, his parents, Bruce’s family, maybe some unknown friends of his Omega, the Titans, some of his own friends… - maybe in Smallville, in the farm, or even at the manor. There was enough room in both places.

However, Bruce was a public figure well known in Gotham and Metropolis. Hell, he was the world’s favorite Omega. That meant many people had their eyes on him, and they were expecting a big wedding with many celebrities and important people. If Bruce’s parties were usually big, his wedding should be even bigger. His public persona would be more eccentric than ever.

It was expected.

However, Clark didn’t want to complain. He knew Bruce also hated it, but he also knew about the importance to keep up appearances, perhaps more than ever, now that they had to be careful with both their identities. If Bruce hoarded all the attention, the press would ignore Clark, and Batman and Superman would stay safe. Batman had to be the complete opposite of Bruce, and Clark didn’t need all of Superman’s attention. There was only so much a pair of glasses could hide.

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The scents of the manor washed over him, filled him with calmness and safety. It smelled of family. It smelled of home.

He knew he’d have to go back to work sooner or later. He wanted it, to go back and write and investigate. But, according to Lois, Perry was furious and excited to have him back.

Lois told him Perry had missed him because it wasn’t the same to yell at the interns. Besides, Perry wasn’t evil, he wouldn’t traumatize a poor kid before he could be part of the team. Clark, on his part, was already part of the Planet and a grown man who knew how to take criticism, so Perry could yell at him all he wanted. However, his boss was furious because the Gotham Gazette got the exclusive on the reappearance of Bruce Wayne’s mate.

In his defense, Clark was still a little lost and amnesic when Wonder Woman found him wandering alone miles from Metropolis or any big city. Dirty, tired, and confused. He didn’t even know his name, but he recognized her uniform as part of the group of heroes.

Since Bruce Wayne was the main benefactor and supporter of the Justice League, Wonder Woman recognized his missing mate under all the grim covering the lost man, and she took him to the new Watchtower for treatment. Thanks to Manhunter’s powers they were able to restore Clark’s memories without any harm, and Superman took him personally back to Wayne’s, where Vicky Vale was, once again, stalking over the Omega.

Fortunately, Bruce’s security was flawless and he knew about the reporter the moment she crossed the limits to his house. He allowed her to stay hidden only for her to witness Superman carrying Clark Kent back home. It would end unwanted rumors before they even began, and it would also help in stopping those idiotic rumors about Bruce cheating on Clark with his alter ego.

No one needed to know J’onn was the Superman flying in and out the manor at the time.

And he couldn’t exactly tell Perry that his mate took advantage of a stalker and planned the pictures Vale used to expose his return.

On the bright side, the pictures did help, and no one suspected Clark Kent and Superman to be the same person. However, there were still skeptics that thought Bruce was having an affair with Superman, and now they were also saying that Clark knew about it and joined them in bed.

Clark had huffed at that and Bruce had smirked thoughtfully.

“Now, there’s an idea,” Bruce had purred.

“Oh, shut up, Bruce,” Clark had said, willing his blush to disappear.

“Kent!” A yell broke through the peaceful garden and startled Clark. “Come back here, you son of a bitch!”

“Master Damian!” Alfred’s admonishing voice echoed from the kitchen.

“Catch me, shortie!” Kon’s voice came from the rooftop.

Clark grumbled and turned to lay on his stomach. If he was lucky, Bruce would come out of the house and glare at everyone into silence. Then, if Clark was extremely lucky, Bruce would sit next to him, complain about the pups, and stroke Clark’s hair.

Today he wasn’t lucky, though.

“Clark!” Bruce called from his balcony. “Get your ass up and take care of them! I’m busy!”

Clark sighed and nodded, floating an inch from the ground. He glanced at Bruce, but the man was back in his room, talking through his earpiece. He was talking about the wedding with the planner he hired, and he didn’t sound too happy with the ideas the woman had for them. Nor the guest list she was now listing to him.

If Clark wasn’t getting involved in the planning, the less he could do was keep the house standing. He’ll take the boys out. Buy them some ice cream. According to Diana ice cream was always the answer.

Bruce fell face first on his bed. He was exhausted. He was beyond exhausted.

Felicia was doing everything she could to make Bruce’s wedding the event of the year. No, scratch that, the event of the century. It would be her milestone, she said. It meant she’d have higher prices and better jobs.

If only Bruce could easily accept her plans without arguing.

“Leave it all to me, handsome,” she told him. “Omegas might want to get creative but I know what you want, and more importantly, what the public wants.”

Bruce hated it.

His wedding was going to be the main act of all the circus that was his public life. If it was on him, he’d elope with Clark and come back after a month, maybe two. He’d take his adorable mate to some hidden island and have his wicked way with him. They wouldn’t leave their nest for a week, at least.

But now Bruce wondered if Clark even wanted to be part of his pack, officially. His inner Omega had been excited, purring happily ever since they put a date for the wedding. But the last weeks had been… odd.

Bruce knew how depression felt, so he knew it wasn’t it, but it was close. It felt more like disappointment. He’d thought Clark would be as excited as he about their wedding, but Clark had waved everything off, leaving it all to him to plan and decide. Bruce had tried to ask what kind of cake he would like and Clark had simply said:

“Oh, I’m all right with whatever you decide, B.”

Bruce wanted to yell at him.

Maybe…

Maybe now that Clark had time to readapt to life on Earth, he didn’t like how it was.

Maybe Clark wanted to go back to Metropolis, to Smallville, and live a more peaceful life. Without the press, without the fake smiles, without the rumors, without the scars.

Without Bruce.

Bruce didn’t want to bother Clark with his insecurities, though, so he would keep up the wedding unless Clark either joined him or told him to stop.

It would be easy to save Brucie’s reputation. Clark wouldn’t leave because he didn’t want him, but because he caught Bruce with someone else. The press would love that. Many people would win some bets.

“Sir, sorry to interrupt your unexpected but more than welcome break,” Alfred called from the door, hiding his surprise at finding his young ward lying motionless on his bed. “But there are problems downstairs.”

“I told Clark to take care of it,” Bruce mumbled, sighing into his comforter. “Conner and Damian are his problem for today.”

Alfred pursed his lips. He knew Bruce better than anyone, so he could say something was wrong with the Omega. For starters, it’d been a while since his young master had willingly rested. More so since Bruce had simply napped instead of taking on cases or W.E. projects.

“As much as I hate to deny you a well-deserved nap, Master Bruce,” Alfred said softly. “This problem is further downstairs.”

Bruce’s head snapped up and his eyes found Alfred’s. Bruce recognized the worry and urgency in them, so he stood without another word and practically ran to the office that hid one of the secret entrances to the cave.

He didn’t need to ask Alfred what was going on. The Beta had followed him to the cave and stood behind him, staring with disbelief at the main screen. It showed a collage of pictures of Bruce Wayne, Clark Kent, Superman, Batman, Damian, Robin, Dick, Nightwing, Superboy, and some pictures of Conner taken from hidden angles. There was even one of Alfred sitting in the limousine and reading some papers.

What worried Bruce the most was that those pictures weren’t from the internet or W.E.’s database, or the Planet’s, or Gotham Academy. Whoever sent this was following them. His pack. And they knew exactly who they were.

Dick and Kori were training with the titans when Dick’s phone beeped with a new message.

Stay there. Sending D and C soon.

“Everything all right?” Kori asked, not taking her eyes off Garfield who was currently a leopard stalking Raven.

“I think so,” Dick frowned at his phone. “I think there’s a problem.”

“You going back?” Kori glanced at him when Raven stopped Garfield with a magic field around him. “We will be fine here.”

“No,” Dick shook his head. “Bruce is sending Damian and Conner here. Whatever it is he doesn’t want them over there, so we’ll have to train them with the rest.”

“It’ll be interesting training with Superman’s clone,” Kori smiled.

“Just don’t call him that,” Dick smiled back and sighed dramatically. “I came here to be away from them and B’s sending them to me. You’ll have to protect me, you know that?”

“From your little brothers?” Kori smirked amused.

“From two Alpha teens,” Dick groaned. “Remember I told you how Damian hated me because he saw me as competition for Bruce’s love?”

“You didn’t use those words,” Kori nodded. “But yes, I remember he wanted to kill you.”

“Well, now for whatever reason, Conner is as infatuated with Bruce as Damian was,” Dick explained and ran a hand through his hair. “I’m still not sure it has something to do with Clark’s DNA and their true mate bond.”

“Maybe the new Bruce is worth fighting for,” Kori shrugged and waved the others to join them. “Even you spend more time in Gotham than you used to. You probably don’t notice it, or don’t feel it as strong as they do because Alphas can be more…”

“Instinctual?” Dick grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Yes,” Kori agreed. “And possessive because of it.”

Dick knew she was mostly right, but he wished she was wrong. He wished his two teenage brothers were better at controlling his instincts.

“Good thing I’m a Beta,” Dick huffed.

“Yes,” Kori nodded again and turned to the other teens. “Damian is coming back this week, and he’s bringing Superboy with him. I’ll assign main training partners according to how Superboy fights, but each of you will get to train with him eventually.”

“Superboy’s coming?” Garfield asked with a big grin. “Man! I’ve followed him since he began his videos flying around the world. Maybe we’ll get to be on one! A collab of Beast Boy and Superboy. It’ll be a blast!”

“You can’t film the training sessions,” Dick frowned.

“What about Jaime?” Raven asked.

“What about him?” Garfield asked back. “He’ll be on camera, of course. Unless he wants to be behind it.”

“I mean,” Raven interrupted. “He’s coming out of his rut, and according to Superboy’s fanboy here, he’s also an Alpha. Jaime doesn’t know him like he did Damian before Damian presented. It’ll be a problem.”

Kori smiled reassuringly.

“Don’t worry, Raven,” she said. “I’ll talk to him before they arrive. Everyone in here knows more Alphas, Betas or Omegas can arrive anytime in search of a safe place. If Jaime’s instincts become a problem, we’ll deal with it as a pack.”

Superman was busy in a tsunami in Japan, and Batman was busy tracking the mysterious person behind the photographs. It was up to Damian to keep the manor in one piece. It would be easier if the alien’s clone stopped his stupidity taunting Titus.

The Great Dane was only playing, fetching the ball, and running around. Titus knew he shouldn’t play inside the manor, but apparently, the youngest Kent was fooler than a dog. He kept throwing the ball in the halls and flying behind Titus to take the ball before the dog could take it. Then he’d throw it to the other side of the corridor, or through another hall, while Titus barked loudly.

“Stop this childish behavior, Kent, and listen!” Damian ordered firmly.

Conner stopped midair and turned to him with a pinched look on his face.

“First off, Bruce was the one technically adopting me, so I’m a Wayne,” he grinned. “And second, it’s the first time in forever that we have the house for ourselves, and no training, so don’t be a killjoy.”

“Not even Grayson is a Wayne,” Damian scoffed. “Unless you want me to call you Luthor then I suggest you accept you’re a Kent,” he crossed his arms over his chest and lifted his chin. “And we’re going to Titan Tower, you need to learn the basic rules if you don’t want to be dead by the end of our stay.”

“They don’t kill,” Conner rolled his eyes.

“But I do,” Damian growled and raised an eyebrow.

“As if you’d kill me,” Conner huffed. “Bruce would never forgive you.”

“You think?” Damian dared with an evil smirk. “I’m the pup he thought dead for over ten years. Our bond is more unbreakable than his and Clark’s true mate bond.”

Conner pursed his lips and sighed, letting the ball fall to the ground where Titus took it in his mouth and ran into Damian’s room.

“All right,” Conner mumbled. “I still don’t believe you’d kill me for real, but I guess if I’m meeting the Titans, I want to make a good impression.”

“Please,” Damian scoffed and turned on his heels to go into his room. “You have Superman’s powers, and Clark’s manners, even if you’re too cocky sometimes. The problem is there are Omegas in there that the rest of us will defend unconsciously if an unknown Alpha enters the territory.”

“What,” Conner asked in confusion.

“Is the same as it is with Mother, here in the manor,” Damian tried to explain, sitting on the edge of his bed. “Kent should’ve explained this to you, but I guess since he’s not really an Alpha he won’t know how it actually works.”

“Bruce explained Alpha instincts to me,” Conner frowned, sitting cross-legged in the air.

“Mother is not an Alpha, either,” Damian shook his head. “He knows the basics and theories, and he can teach you to ignore those instincts and be rational at all times, just like he can teach Omegas to ignore their instincts because he knows how to ignore his.”

“You think I’ll lose control?” Conner asked annoyed. “I’m sixteen, I’m older and better than you.”

“You’re a year old and no one’s better than me,” Damian scoffed. “Maybe except Mother, but I’m learning to outsmart him too.”

“Sure,” Conner rolled his eyes. “Whatever you say.”

“Anyway,” Damian narrowed his eyes at him then snap his fingers and pulled a tablet from under his pillow. “First, the team,” he showed pictures and very realistic drawings of the Titans while he spoke. “The leader is Koriand'r, or Starfire, also Dick’s mate. She’s an alien, a princess, really, exiled from her home planet she arrived on Earth and the Titans of the time helped her and took her in. You know Grayson, he’s kind of like the second in command, he used to be the leader of the first Titans but most of them are gone. Garfield Logan is Beast Boy, he can transform into any animal he sees, even aliens. Jaime Reyes, Blue Beetle, has a bug on his back, an armor of alien tech that’s very powerful and very annoying. And Raven, she’s half-demon, she’s also a powerful ally and a great friend.”

He turned off the tablet and glared at Conner.

“Hurt any of them, even by accident, and I’ll stuff you with green K.”

“Hey,” Conner raised his hands in surrender. “Don’t worry, I won’t.”

“Good,” Damian nodded once and turned back to the tablet, unlocking it. “Now, as an alien, Kori smells mostly like Alpha, but she usually acts like any human Omega. Grayson cleared to me that she’s neither. Jaime is an Alpha, so we have to keep our guard up around him, well, you have to. We’ve fought enough times to agree that while I could easily win, his bug still has surprises I don’t know about,” he smirked. “The more I learn about the bug, the easier it is to defeat it,” Conner raised his eyebrows but said nothing. “Raven is a Beta, or at least her human half is. Demons don’t have secondary genders, and unlike aliens, they don’t have a scent either, but if you smell rotten eggs, tell her at once. That means something from hell is around and she’d want to be informed. Gar is an Omega, and he prefers not to use blockers, so you have to control yourself around him and be prepared for anything and nothing at all times,” he shrugged at Conner’s confused expression. “He likes to flirt with everyone.”

“So,” Conner drawled. “The rules are basically don’t mess with them, keep an eye on Jaime’s bug, fight Jaime only if necessary, inform Raven of any musty smell, and to keep it in y pants,” he grinned at Damian annoyed expression. “Easy enough, baby bro.”

“Don’t call me that,” Damian mumbled. “Now go make your bags. Grayson will pick us up tonight. Don’t forget your uniform.”

Conner laughed and saluted.

“Sir, yes sir,” he smirked. “I’m going to miss Alfred’s cooking. Will he pack me something for the ride?”

Damian shrugged and waved him off.

“Ask him, not me.”

Conner left the room, flying, and Damian fell on his bed with a sigh.

When Mother told them they would be going to Titan Tower and stay there for a few days, he knew something else was going on. He had wanted to stay for all the wedding preparations if only to see for himself that everything was to Wayne's standards and keep the clone away from Bruce. Everyone knew Bruce was nervous and stressed with all the planning and the press, and they tried to help each in their own way: Clark by staying away, Damian by keeping Conner busy, Alfred, as always, by keeping everyone sane.

Maybe they were doing a bad job…

But it was not the wedding itself that had Bruce stressed, and Damian wanted to find out more about whatever it was. Sadly, the cave was off-limits since he and Conner broke the training room, and Clark looked as clueless as always. If Batman had trouble, Damian should know. He should be able to help Mother as both Damian and Robin. If only Bruce would tell him what the trouble was. But Mother opted to send them to the Titans, which meant that they were in danger, or that the problem was even more dangerous than Damian could imagine.

“Mother knows what he’s doing,” Damian said, glancing at Titus. “Right?”

Thomas Elliot.

He had been Bruce’s childhood friend. He had been there when his parents died. Bruce had been there when the Elliots were murdered in their own house, leaving their young son alone. Thomas had gone to school with Bruce and had defended Bruce when other rich boys mocked him.

And now he was dead.

All evidence pointed to the Joker doing it, but according to Gordon, the clown was still cackling inside his cell in Arkham.

It didn’t make any sense.

Bruce closed Elliot’s eyes and with clenched fists, he walked out of his friend’s office.

“Several corpses missing half their faces appeared out of nowhere in Park Row and you don’t know about it?” Lois arched an eyebrow at him as if telling him to stop being stupid and pay attention to his surroundings. “I thought living in Gotham would give you more gruesome stories, but you still prefer to do short pieces on animal shelters and homeless people.”

Clark shrugged under her judgmental look.

“I feel too close to those stories, to be honest,” he tried to explain. “And, Lois, I still feel lost sometimes. Like, this morning I was on the train from Gotham and I got off expecting to find my parents. I had to ask a policewoman where I was to remember I was coming to work.”

Lois pursed her lips.

“It’s been four months, Clark,” she put a hand on his forehead with worry written on her face. “You sure you’re ready to be back to the Planet?” She sat on his desk and hurried to add: “and not only for yourself but do you really want to be in the middle of all this,” she signaled the chaos of the bullpen. “With all these reporters fishing for details of your relationship? Your wedding?”

“I wanted to feel more… normal,” Clark sighed, and this time he didn’t have to lie. “Being with Bruce is a relief. I didn’t know what I was missing until I found it. I feel whole again, thanks to him, but- But he’s already stressing over the wedding plans, and I don’t want to add to it. I thought if I came back to work, I’d feel more like my old self.”

In reality, he wanted to give Bruce some space. Damian and Conner had left for Titan Tower the day before, and Bruce had stayed in the cave all night. Clark was sure he was looking into the case of the faceless corpses, and he didn’t want to interfere in his mate’s investigation now that he had more work than it was his usual.

He feared they were drifting apart. At the beginning of their relationship, when Clark discovered their bond, Bruce wanted to ignore it and break it, claiming he didn’t need nor did he want an Alpha or a mate. Clark had tried, he didn’t give up, he even asked Alfred if he should continue with the courtship, or if it was better he left Bruce alone. And the Beta told him to stop being foolish and that “Master Bruce would come around eventually. Hopefully.”

So, Clark kept pushing and Bruce did come around and they were happy.

And then Clark died.

When he came back he had to save Bruce from a cyborg Superman, and reassure him, constantly, that he was back for real and he wouldn’t be leaving again, not like that.

It had been a bit of a surprise to see Bruce’s reaction to his death. To witness his mate’s nightmares, to hear from their family how depressed Bruce had been. Clark just couldn’t believe that Bruce, the man that wanted to break their bond in the beginning, would be as devastated as everyone claim him to be.

Who knew it only took five years to get inside Bruce’s heart?

“Are you sure everything is all right with Bruce?” Lois asked, still worried.

“Yes. Bruce is perfect,” Clark smiled. “He’s just too busy right now, I don’t want to bother him with my own issues. I’ll be fine. We’ll be fine.”

Lois hummed thoughtfully and ran a hand through Clark’s hair.

“We should go out,” she decided. “Diana should be able to take Bruce’s mind off thinks for a while.”

Clark knew his two friends were dating, and he felt happy that they were still together and happy. Diana had visited the manor a few times, to see him and talk to Bruce about League business. She also enjoyed teasing Conner, now that the boy was a little more down to Earth, and training with Damian and their swords.

“I’ll talk to Bruce,” he promised. “But maybe we should leave it for after the wedding.”

Lois nodded with furrowed brows and finally turned to her computer and her work.

Clark let out a sigh and listened to Bruce. The Omega was still in the cave, taping away at the computer. Clark hoped Bruce will at least take a nap before going out tonight.

Batman raced through Gotham rooftops following Catwoman. The burglar had robbed a museum, which was her usual, but instead of taking feline-related art, she’d taken some diamonds and the cash from the guards. The diamonds were not that odd, but the cash… It was unusual for her to steal those things. In her words, it was easy to pickpocket, boring even. She preferred to break in, try security systems, feel the rush of the challenge and the adrenaline of the chase.

What was weirder, though, was that the museum had a black panther temporal exhibit she didn’t even glimpse at.

Gotham was getting weirder and weirder each night, and Bruce still had no leads to the faceless killer, except a single note he found in the pocket of a victim: what does a liar do when he’s dead? The murders were out of the Riddler’s M.O. and Nygma had been missing for a year now. Nobody knew what happened to him, or if he was still alive.

Bruce checked, and he couldn’t find him anywhere. The last known record of Nygma was when his doctor in Arkham decided to release him, claiming that the man would die soon, and he deserved to try at a normal life the last days of his existence. He was seen in a video when he left Arkham, on foot, but there was no trace of him after that.

Catwoman turned mid-jump and threw something at Batman. He caught it. It was one of the stolen diamonds. He put it in his belt and continued pursuing the woman.

He finally caught her near the Monarch Theatre, using his grappling hook to stop her before she could jump to another rooftop. The bag with the cash and the diamonds fell on the edge of the roof and the contents spilled to the street below.

Catwoman didn’t even flinch, just watching as diamonds rolled under cars and trash. She smiled sadly and turned to Bruce without fighting.

“Before you ask,” she purred, using her Omega scent to lure Batman or try to. No one knew what Batman was, after all. “I know nothing about those murders, but he wanted me to get you here.”

Batman grasped her arm before she could escape. He needed answers. She was the best bet at the moment. She had already recognized she was working for someone else that night.

“Do you know who wanted me here?” Bruce grumbled, looking at the street, the theatre, and the alleyway to the side.

“No,” Selina sighed, and Bruce turned to her, finding fear in her eyes. “But whoever it is, you have to stop him.”

“Him,” Batman said.

“I know it’s a him,” Selina shrugged. “But- I couldn’t see his face,” she took Batman’s hand in hers and pulled him from the edge until they were under the shadow of a taller building. “He came into my house, Batman,” she whispered, eyeing the windows above them. “He knew who I was, and- he’s going to kill us all if we don’t follow the script.”

“What script?” Batman asked in a low growl.

It was completely unusual for Selina to show fear, so Bruce knew the threat was serious.

“I don’t know,” Selina looked down. “I had to bring you here but that’s all he said. He knew you’d catch me in that museum, and that I would run, so he gave me directions,” she glanced at the abandoned theatre and then looked back at Batman. “He said you’d know where to go from here.”

Bruce hummed and glanced at the alley again.

“Go home,” he told Selina. “Grab your things and leave Gotham,” Selina opened her mouth to protest, but Batman stopped her. “Just for a few days. I promise I’ll stop him. Then you can come back.”

Selina eyed him suspiciously and nodded once, taking a few steps backward.

“This sounds personal, Bat,” she whispered. “Be careful.”

Batman nodded back and saw her jump to the fire escape of the building. His relationship with Catwoman was complicated. She stole something, he chased her, they fought, she escaped, sometimes with the object she stole, sometimes without it, and sometimes they worked together to stop a major catastrophe.

He jumped off the roof and scanned the area, looking for a trap. When he was sure there was nothing, he approached the alley. Crime Alley glowed under the streetlights, and, even after all these years, Bruce could still remember his parent’s hands in his. His mother’s Alpha and protective scent, his Father’s soft and loving one… turned to fear.

Martha Wayne stepped in front of her mate and pup, chin up and eyes glowing red, growling at the drunk ass man to drop it and walk away. Thomas Wayne pulled his pup behind him, hiding him from the man, eyes glowing golden and scent torn between comforting his pup and scaring the strange Alpha.

Bang!

“Martha!”

Bang!

“Daddy!”

“Mommy?”

Bruce never knew what made the man run at that moment. He could’ve finished the job. He could’ve ended with the Wayne family with one more shot.

He didn’t even take the money or the jewels.

Wake up, mom. Dad? Please wake up. Please.

No pup should know how death smelled like.

No pup should kneel in their parent’s blood.

Not five minutes later the police arrived and found an eight-year-old Bruce Wayne curled up under his dead dad’s arm, holding his dead mom’s hand.

Joe Chill was found later that night, drunk and with possession of the gun.

Bruce fell on his knees. The memories fresh in his mind. He could see his parents’ bodies lying on the ground. Someone took the time to draw the silhouettes with chalk and leave a pair of red roses in the middle.

He grabbed the roses and threw them to one side.

He’ll catch this man. He’ll make him suffer for mocking him and his family. He’ll protect his pack even if it was the last thing he did.

A man stood at the end of the alley, hiding in the shadows, observing. He smirked when Batman’s eyes glowed golden, showing a faint yellow through the lenses.

It was time to finish the game.

Clark was confused. He knew Gotham had been more dangerous than it ever was. The air felt ticker and something about that city made him feel as paranoid as Bruce. However, he also knew that the people from Gotham, vigilantes, criminals, and average civilians were very loyal to their city. They wouldn’t leave no matter what vicious plan the joker was orchestrating, or how bad the cold could get in winters.

Bruce told him once it was because the Gothamites were survivors. No matter what the city threw at them, they dusted themselves and went on with their lives. Criminals, usually, didn’t have a choice, and they found packs among the lowly lifestyles to which they vowed and became a part of. Others, like Bruce, stayed because they knew there was something beautiful under all the grim and violence, and they wanted the rest of the world to see, and they wanted to give those criminals a choice to be part of the problem or part of the solution. The rest simply stayed because they learned to live there and they felt they belonged there.

Clark knew the feeling, somewhat. He could’ve been born on Krypton, and he could live in Metropolis, or Gotham, and save the whole planet, sometimes even other planets, but he will always feel like belonged in Smallville. He knew, when he retired, he would like to go back to the farm and work it as his parents taught him. Maybe take his mate with him, and his children.

Now, he knew it would be difficult to accomplish that dream, but maybe he could keep the farm and fly to Smallville every weekend while staying in Gotham most days. He was already used to flying to work in Metropolis and then back home in Gotham.

In contrast, Metropolis was bright and friendly. The criminals in it preferred little crimes like robbing a bank or a jewelry store unless their main goal was to hurt or kill Superman (usually Luthor, his creations, or Intergang, and of course the rare occasion in which another alien came looking for a fight). So, Clark was very confused when he saw the vines growing at an incredible speed from inside the public library.

A sight that was more common in Gotham.

He thought about calling Bruce, but then he decided he could deal with Ivy himself. The Alpha never wanted too much trouble, just a place for her plants. He was sure he could talk her down to minor property damage, and ask her why she was out of Gotham. Bruce had already so much going on, Clark only wanted to help.

He ran inside an alley and changed clothes, then he flew to the rooftop of the library.

Ivy was standing close to a window, looking at the street below with a pensive somewhat resigned look. She turned the moment Superman flew in, and she grimaced at him.

“Oh, honey,” she said. “I wish you hadn’t come. I’m really sorry.”

Before Clark could ask, or even frown in confusion, she raised her hand and threw a vine at him. It glowed green and made him weak. The tip of it was black with a purple flower that looked razor-sharp. Then, it slid up his body and punctured his neck. He yelped, at least he thought he did.

Ivy’s face got blurry and he blinked hard. When he opened his eyes, he found himself on the farm. He blinked several times and shook his head to clear it. He was sure he was elsewhere just a second ago. But that wasn’t possible, was it? He’d been living on the farm ever since Pa died of a heart attack.

“Dad!” A young boy came running to him and launched himself at Clark’s arms.

Clark tossed him up in the air and grinned at the delighted giggles coming out of the child.

“Hey,” Clark kissed the boy’s forehead. “Where’s mama? Weren’t you supposed to help with the chickens this morning?”

“But dad,” the boy whined. “The rooster wants to eat me! And Dami laughed at me!”

Clark chuckled and began walking towards the back of the farm, where he was sure he’d find his mate and his other son.

“Come on, Jay,” he was saying. “Roosters don’t eat little kids. Did you try to scare the hens again? Running after them like you did yesterday?”

Jason blushed and looked away with a guilty expression. Clark laughed, and the pup turned to him again with a pout.

“Don’t laugh at me, papa,” he said.

Clark shook his head and kissed the unruly hair.

“Sorry, sorry,” he mumbled. “You know the rooster only wants to protect the hens. Yesterday he was distracted, so he didn’t chase you away.”

“But I won’t hurt them!” Jason exclaimed. “I only want to play. I won’t hurt them.”

“I know, pup,” Clark soothed. “But the rooster doesn’t know that.”

“Besides,” Damian added, appearing at their side with a bucket in hands. “If someone came here and chased mom around, wouldn’t you try to scare that person off?”

Jason frowned at Damian.

“Of course I would!” He declared. “No one hurts mama!”

Damian nodded as if proving something and Jason hummed in understanding.

“All right,” Clark said, putting Jason down and patting his head. “No more chasing the hens. Damian? Do you want me to milk the cows?”

“No, I got it,” Damian shook his head and offered a hand to Jason. “Want to help?”

Jason grinned and took his brother’s hand. Clark was left alone, watching them walk away. He loved those boys, as he did Dick and Conner. He would miss them as much when they left for college as their oldest brother. And he feared their rebel phase, hoping they wouldn’t be as bad as Conner.

Speaking of.

He turned to the house from which he could hear rock music blaring from the attic. He made to walk to the door, but a hand stopped him by the arm.

“Nu-uh, none of that mister,” Bruce smirked. “Why aren’t you a useful Alpha and come help with the corn instead of fighting your teen doppelgänger.”

Clark huffed and looked at the attic.

“I wasn’t like that,” he protested.

“We’ll ask Martha the next time she visits,” Bruce hummed. “But I know for a fact that you were involved in so many fights that Jonathan got you to try football,” he quirked an eyebrow.

It was no secret that Bruce thought the sport was nonsense violence. Just a bunch of Alphas letting out steam by pushing, pulling, and punching other Alphas. He admitted it was a good way for newly presented Alphas to manage their rage and violent instincts but he thought any sport would help with that. Discipline, control, and a sense of belonging to a team, if not a pack, would prepare the pup for adulthood.

“And if it wasn’t for football we wouldn’t have met,” Clark defended with his own smirk. “As I remember, you were one of those crazies that ran around the field with no more than body paint.”

Bruce cackled at that.

“Good times,” he snickered. “I gave Gotham good luck, didn’t I? We won that game.”

“Yeah,” Clark shrugged. “We Smallville Alphas were too stunned to play right. Not many Omegas in here would dare to try something like that. You know, running naked among a bunch of violent Alphas. What if one of them gave chase? What if the whole stadium chase you?” He asked in a ridiculous dramatic tone.

“Not many Omegas in Smallville could pay their own Omega security,” Bruce smirked.

Clark rolled his eyes and kissed his mate’s nose.

“You’re right,” he admitted. “Conner could’ve been worse.”

“Exactly,” Bruce purred. “Now, leave him to his music and come help. I cut, you carry.”

Clark followed his strong Omega to the cornfield. The season was good, and they’d have lots of food to donate and exchange. They didn’t need to sell it because Wayne Enterprises was still on the top of the market, and Bruce made sure to keep it under his name and handle the funds and money as he saw fit. His employees loved him and respected him, and the board kept their mouths shut with all the gifts Bruce send their families. Lucius Fox, the CEO, was very grateful and very loyal to Bruce since he received Luke, his son, after he came back from the army. Luke suffered PTSD and sometimes he got panic attacks, so Bruce hired Tim Drake, a young Omega smarter than Bruce himself, to help.

They received the invitation to their wedding a few days ago.

Yeah… Clark loved his caring, beautiful, rebel mate.

Clark! Fight it!

“What?” He asked Bruce.

“What?” Bruce asked back.

“Did you say something?”

Bruce shook his head and looked at him with worried eyes.

“Papa!” Jason yelled from behind. “Mama!” He hugged Bruce’s waist and looked up with puppy eyes at Bruce, who smiled warmly and ran his hand through his son’s hair. “I’m hungry, mama, I want pancakes.”

“But we had them for breakfast, love,” Bruce answered. “You can have some fruit before lunch. Okay?”

Jason turned his puppy eyes to Clark, but the Alpha shrugged and nodded to Bruce.

“Listen to mama, Jay,” he said. “We’ll have lunch in no time, then you can help me make a pie for dinner.”

“And lemonade,” Bruce added.

Jason grinned and squeezed Bruce’s waist.

“Okay!” He ran back to the house. “Dami! We’re gonna make lemonade!”

Bruce chuckled and Clark smiled.

Come back to me.

“I’m here,” Clark whispered, looking at Bruce, who was back to chopping off the corn. “I’m here, and I’m not leaving you.”

That night, Bruce was wrapped over Clark, snoring softly, but Clark couldn’t bring himself to sleep. Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw something. Another Bruce, dressed in black, begging him to wake up. He knew that if he went to sleep, he’d wake up somewhere else.

He looked at Bruce’s peaceful face and stroke a finger over his cheek.

If he went to sleep, he wouldn’t wake up here.

Although… This life felt more like a dream.

Everything was faster than it should be.

He kissed Bruce’s hair and closed his eyes.

“I love you, Bruce,” he muttered.

He opened his eyes.

The first thing he saw was Batman. They were still in the library but it looked like a tornado had gone through it. Poison Ivy was unconscious and tied to a pillar to one side. Bruce’s suit was torn in some places, his cowl gone, and he had a batarang laced with kryptonite ready in one hand.

“Clark?” Bruce called, lowly, not lowering the batarang.

Clark looked down at his hands and, to his horror, found the missing cowl in one of them.

His gaze flicked to Bruce with a quick scan.

Nothing was broken, but new bruises and cuts were covering his mate’s body where the suit was torn. Bruce’s heartbeat was a little more frantic than usual, and his eyes were looking at him as if he wished he could scan him back. Eyes full of worry and precaution.

“Oh no,” Clark mumbled, horrified, and dropped the cowl. “No. No. Not again.”

“Clark,” Bruce called, putting the batarang back to its lead-lined pocket and raising his hands in a calming gesture. “It’s all right. I’m all right, sweetheart.”

“I hurt you,” Clark wheezed, taking a step away from Bruce. “I’m always hurting you.”

Why? He cried inwardly. Why was he always used against his Omega? Why wasn’t he stronger? He should protect Bruce, but he was constantly hurting him. Demons, magic, flowers… Always used.

His mate was not safe with him.

“It wasn’t your fault, love,” Bruce kept saying, somewhat frantically. “I’m fine. Look at me, Clark. I’m fine.”

But Clark was shaking his head.

“I’m a danger to you,” he gasped. “You’re better off without me.”

“Clark!”

He didn’t hear what Bruce had to say. He flew out the window and ignored Bruce’s pleas for him to go back. He couldn’t hurt Bruce anymore. He wouldn’t.

He wouldn’t.

Bruce gasped for air, kneeling in front of the window through which his mate left. He tried to convince his inner Omega that it was wrong. He tried to convince himself that Clark hadn’t just said what he said. That it didn’t mean what he thought it meant.

His insides felt like fire, almost like how his heats felt, but more painful. There wasn’t a desire to mate or fuck, just pain. It was as if something had been ripped out of him, leaving him empty and in pieces.

It was as if his bond was tearing.

“Come on, handsome,” someone took his arm and dragged him back, then put something over his head, hiding his face. “You have a date in Gotham.”

Bruce’s eyes found Poison Ivy’s. The female Alpha looked contrite, and she was looking at him with fear. It wasn’t fear of him, but for him. She was scared of what could happen to Bruce on his date, or perhaps what could happen after his bond completely broke.

The Omega let his mind take him away, and he could practically feel how Batman took over. He locked his instincts away. He didn’t feel anything. He wanted everything to end.

He took Ivy’s wrist and twisted it until the Alpha was on her knees. He towered over her with empty eyes. His scent blockers were still intact. He was the demon he became when he first went out as the bat. The demon rumors described him to be.

“Who,” he growled.

Ivy’s eyes widened, but she didn’t try to escape the hold. There was no sign of Omega Bruce Wayne, only the Bat. She regrated what she did to Superman. She thought he only wanted him to fight Batman, but then Batman began calling him Clark, and instead of fighting back, he begged the alien to wake up.

Then the cowl came off.

It was then she tried to help stop Superman. Her plants – manipulated plants, but hers nonetheless – were the reason Superman was lost inside his mind while a stranger pulled his strings. She had to be able to fix it, to undo whatever the man in bandages did to his beloved plants.

She wouldn’t let another Omega die because of a broken bond. Not again.

But she couldn’t. She couldn’t fix it, and Superman tied her to one pilar with Batman’s grappling hook. Something hit her and she lost consciousness. She didn’t know what happened.

She woke up to find Bruce Wayne dressed in Batman’s suit sans the cowl kneeling in front of a window. Look lost and troubled. Tear tracks glistening on his cheeks.

She’d send Bruce on a wild chase, back in Gotham, and she’ll track the Kryptonian herself. She’ll explain. Meanwhile, Batman had to stop the man that had been threatening everyone in Gotham. He had to make it safe for all of them again.

So, she told him.

And he didn’t even try to drag her back to Arkham. He just left.

Ivy hoped the man under the cowl was stronger than Hush thought. That it would take more than a fight with his mate to break him. That Batman would save them like he always did.

Batman didn’t even attempt to sneak into the warehouse. He kicked the door down and strolled inside, avoiding the traps easily and fluently. The place stunk of Alpha and… magic. He knew that scent.

“Nygma,” he growled, and if he were an Alpha, everyone in the room would cower under his tone.

As it was, several of the thugs that were supposedly guarding the main gate scrambled outside, leaving only a handful of them for him to deal with. The Alpha in question, leader of the unofficial pack, loomed above him with a sinister look and glowing green eyes.

“At last!” Nygma yelled dramatically. “Our guest of honor arrives! And, oh! Does my nose betray me? He smells broken,” he grinned.

Bruce narrowed his eyes. His blockers should be working as well as always. There was no way for Nygma to scent him. Not unless…

“The magic,” Bruce muttered. “Your eyes,” he pointed out. “You used a Lazarus Pit.”

“So, it is true, then,” Nygma hummed. “You knew of them, and you decided to keep its glorious secret to yourself.”

“It wasn’t mine,” Bruce growled. “The al Ghul’s went crazy because of it. In the end, they died,” he studied Nygma’s expression and added. “You were dying, anyway.”

“That’s right!” Nygma yelled. “Can you believe it? After all we’ve been through, cancer was going to get me. Me! Your most brilliant enemy! I couldn’t have that. No. So, I did a little digging and I found about the Lazarus’ myth.”

“It corrupted you,” Bruce growled as Nygma’s eyes glowed brighter.

“It saved me!” the Alpha answered. “And it revealed the truth,” he added. “Now I can smell its magic covering your natural scent, Batman,” he spat. “I know what you are, I know who you are, and I took it all from you! Even your strong alien mate,” he smirked.

Around Bruce, the remaining thugs cheered their leader and rounded Batman, ready to attack if the Omega as much as moved. Bruce used his cape to hide his body and took some batarangs, keeping his eyes on the Riddler, but focusing on the other men. If he was quick, he’ll finish them with just three moves, maybe five if one ducked in time.

“He’ll be back,” he snarled, wanting to believe it himself.

“Sure, sure,” Nygma waved off. “But will you be the Bruce he meets? Or maybe a double?” His grin was back and Bruce had to take a moment to clear his mind.

He knew more people had been working with Nygma, but unless he caught and controlled Clayface there was no way for him to imitate Bruce. Unless he built his face from scratch. Using parts of several corpses to assemble a copy of someone else’s face.

“The faceless killer,” Bruce muttered. “Superman won’t fall for that.”

“We’ll see. Now, enough talking!” he yelled. “Come and meet your destiny,” he paused. “Bruce.”

The thugs around him made to attack him, but he was faster. He threw the batarangs, hitting three of them square in the face and they fell to the floor in pain. He used his grappling to pull another one and pushed him against the last one, making them crash and fell on some boxes. One of the three he hit first got up, blood running down his forehead into his eyes and mouth. He threw a punch, and Bruce took his arm and twisted it until he heard the bone break. The thug screamed in pain and curled up around his broken arm on the floor. The others glanced at him and decided to follow the rest of the gang, out of the warehouse.

“Cowards!” Nygma yelled and took out a gun from his clothes.

He pointed it at the running thugs and shot. One bullet hit the man in the back, and he fell with a grunt. Bruce threw a batarang at Nygma to make him drop the gun, but Nygma still shot the other two, one in the leg, and one in the back of his head. The last one escaped, and Nygma yelped and growled at Batman when the batarang hit his hand.

“No more games, Brucie!” Nygma exclaimed and pulled another gun from behind the other man’s back. “I will do what no one has ever done,” he pointed the gun to his own chest and shot. “I’ll make you kneel for me!”

Bruce shivered, feeling the Alpha order travel through his body, compelling him to follow it. He grunted and used his grappling to get to the same level as the Alpha and ignored his instincts. Nygma’s Alpha voice was stronger due to the shot of hormones he gave himself, but Bruce was still able to ignore it and take a fighting stance.

“Make. Me,” he growled defiantly, golden eyes flashing in danger.

Nygma growled and ran to attack him with a dagger he kept in his belt. Bruce dodged and blocked, but Nygma got him in the shoulder. Bruce hissed and kicked Nygma away.

“Kneel, Bruce,” Nygma growled, eyes glowing brighter than earlier. “Kneel for me, and I might spare the alien,” Bruce blocked the knife again and pulled it from Nygma’s hands, throwing it to the far wall. “I might even raise the pups as if they were mine.”

Bruce growled and punched Nygma in the face. There was a sickening crack and blood spilled from the alpha’s nose.

“You leave them alone!” Bruce growled ferociously. “You stay away from any of them!”

Nygma’s bloodied grin emphasized his wide crazy eyes. It appeared the Alpha didn’t even feel the pain of having his nose broken. No matter, Bruce thought, he just had to punch harder.

“If you won’t kneel, Bruce,” Nygma muttered darkly. “Then fear me!”

Then he threw a smoke pellet towards Bruce, but the moment Bruce inhaled a little of the smoke he knew it was no normal smoke.

It was fear gas.

“Stop, now,”  someone ordered behind him.

Superman scented the air and knew there was an Omega, an Alpha, and a Beta behind him. He didn’t turn around, his eyes still lost in the horizon, the sunset. He wished Bruce was there with him. But he was a danger for his mate.

“What was that plant you used?” He asked softly.

Behind him, Catwoman sent Poison Ivy a cautious look, while Scarecrow fidgeted nervously where he stood, clearly wanting to escape the situation. A firm grip of Catwoman’s claws on his jacket made him stay.

“He called it Black Mercy,” Ivy explained, just as softly. “Said he found it in his travels and that it was alien. I had to use it on you and he would control your body.”

“Black Mercy,” Superman whispered, thinking about the happy life he had in his mind thanks to the flower. “Fitting.”

If he hadn’t woken up, he would’ve died, someday, depending on how his body was taken care of. He would’ve been an unwilling weapon like he was, used against those he loved the most. Meanwhile, he thought he was living with them like a normal family.

“Why did it worked on you?” Catwoman asked with curiosity.

“It had magic,” Superman explained. “That’s why he controlled me. He knows this magic.”

A brief silence. The three Gothamites looked at each other, wondering how Superman could be so lost, so broken. They preferred to focus their energy on Batman, and they knew they wouldn’t win, even if they worked together. On one hand, it was why they did it. Even joker admitted, in one of his more serious moments, that if Batman was to ever lose, they would all lose, because they would destroy the city, probably, and the game would be over. On the other hand, it was fun, to see how far they could push the man, test his limits.

“You should go to Gotham,” Ivy pressed, frowning at the supposedly Alpha in front of her. “Your Omega is in great danger. You have to protect him.”

Superman shook his head.

“I hurt him,” he mumbled. “It’s not the first time either. I bet it won’t be the last.”

Catwoman growled and her sweet scent turned sour.

“Some Alpha you are,” she hissed. “Instead of betting when will be the next time someone messes with your head, you should vow to never let it happen again. You should speed back to him and kill the motherfucker that fucked with you, with him, with all of us.”

Ivy put a hand on her shoulder and her Alpha scent tried to comfort the Omega.

“Besides,” Ivy added, eyeing the slumped figure. “Aren’t you two marrying next week?”

Superman turned to her with a scared look.

“You know who we are,” he stated.

“I’m not telling anyone,” Ivy promised, then glanced at her companions. “Anyone else that is. And they don’t know names, only genders.”

“Oh, I could guess,” Selina purred eyeing Clark’s body.

Scarecrow’s widen eyes looked at Clark with fear.

“I don’t,” he stammered.

Clark scanned him. He’d heard of Doctor Crane and the man in front of him looked more skittish than he had imagined. For someone who worked with fear, he smelled very scared.

“What’s wrong with your heart?” He asked, worried. “It’s very fast. You have to calm down.”

“Hush used his own poison against him,” Catwoman explained. “I found him when I was leaving Gotham last night. He needs the cure,” she added, using her scent to ground the Beta.

“He added something,” Scarecrow mumbled, on the verge of crying.

“Hush?” Clark asked, looking at the other two, but Crane shook his head.

“Riddler,” he whispered.

“Hush is Riddler?” Ivy asked with anger. “That little-

“No,” Catwoman frowned, confused. “I know Nygma is an Alpha. Hush didn’t smell Alpha when he came to threaten me. I’m sure he was an Omega.”

Two men. One Alpha, one Omega. Conspiring to what? End his and Bruce’s relationship? Neither of them knew Nygma personally, at least Clark didn’t, and Bruce only knew him as Batman. And what about the Omega? Who could it be? Nygma’s mate?

He focused his hearing on Gotham and flinched when he heard Bruce’s heart, even faster than Crane’s. Near Bruce, he could hear someone ordering him to give up.

Surrender, Bruce. I will take good care of you.

“I have to go,” he said and flew away, leaving three of Bruce’s villains standing on the top of a Metropolis building.

He’d have to trust them to be good and lay low while they were in his city.

Conner was frantically trying to leave the Tower. Raven and Jaime were holding him back, but the boy’s will was stronger, and he pulled free of them. It looked like he was in some kind of mindless state, only guided by his instincts and whatever it was he was hearing.

Because Damian was sure he wasn’t listening to them.

So, he stood back and observed as Kori flew after him and hugged him from behind, immobilizing his arms. Conner trashed, howling despairingly and looking at something far away. His eyes blinked red every few seconds.

Garfield whined, wanting to help, but Dick had made him promised to stay back while they got Superboy under control. They didn’t think he’d hurt or abuse the nearest Omega, but they didn’t want to risk it either.

Dick himself was trying to contact the cave. Batman’s and Superman’s comms were off, and they weren’t answering their phones either. If the cave didn’t respond, they’ll have to call the watchtower, and Damian didn’t like the idea of any of those heroes getting near his brother. It would be easier if Mother answered.

“Mom!” Conner yelled, suddenly, between howls and growls.

Damian startled and his head snapped back to Conner. Raven was again trying to keep him inside a magical dome. Conner was pushing, punching, and scratching. By the looks of it, it was enough for Raven to lose some focus, because the dome flickered.

“Let him go!” Damian ran to them, putting on his domino. “Let him out! Now!”

Kori furrowed her brows.

“Damian,” she began.

“I’ll watch him,” he promised. “He won’t hurt anyone.”

Kori bit her lip and looked at each member. Then she looked back at Damian, noticing his worry. She glanced at Conner, still fighting to get out and go who knows where.

Raven also looked at Damian with careful eyes. Then back at the dome and the boy inside it. She grunted when Conner punched it again. She looked back at Damian and Damian begged her to free him with his eyes. She nodded. She’ll deal with Kori later.

The moment the dome disappeared, Damian jumped on Conner’s back and Conner flew out the tower through the window. The common area was left in chaos, and the Titans could only see as the younger Alphas flew away.

“It’s all right, Conner,” Damian yelled, holding tight to Conner’s jacket. “Mother will be fine. We’ll make sure of it.”

Conner ignored him, flying towards Gotham. He was still listening to something else, something Damian couldn’t hear. Damian was afraid, and he admitted it to himself. He knew they should’ve stayed when Mother sent them away.

They arrived at a warehouse. Conner rushed in without a second thought, but Damian jumped off his back to land in a beam. He was thankful they had been training, so he had his belt with him, even if he didn0t have his katana. He readied a batarang and looked down, studying the situation.

Edward Nygma was towering over Batman. The Riddler looked different, though. He was one of those Alphas that could easily be confused as a Beta, all lanky limbs and, if Damian said so, coward when face with real threats. It was why he mostly fought with Batman by proving his intellect more than his muscles. But now, his scent was reaching Damian even on the beam, and his body screamed powerful Alpha.

Conner landed between Nygma and Batman and was growling at the strange Alpha that was attacking his mother. Damian found batman again, and he had to mute his growl when he saw him battered and bloodied.

Nygma was as bloodied, but Damian didn’t care about him. No one touched Mother and live to tell the tale. Batman was also breathing deeply, and his head kept turning another way as if he wanted to keep both Nygma and an unseen danger on sight at the same time.

“Oh, the pup has come to rescue the mother,” Nygma mocked. “Now, you will both die.”

Damian scoffed in disgust at the use of Alpha voice. It wouldn’t work on Mother and it wouldn’t work on Conner, so Nygma was only using it to feel superior.

Batman took something from his belt and injected it on his thigh. Damian decided to finally make his appearance known and landed next to him. He noticed it was the antidote for Scarecrow’s fear-gas and snarled at Nygma.

“I’m fine,” Batman gasped, squeezing Damian’s hand, but he kept glancing at something only he could see.

“I’ll kill him,” Damian promised in a dark voice, nearing his Alpha voice.

Nygma cackled and extended his arms to his sides.

“Be my guest, Damian.”

Damian’s eyes widened under his mask.

“That’s right,” Nygma exclaimed, grinning like the Joker. “I know. I am capable of discovering the answer to the best riddle there is. Who is the Batman? And by extension, who are all the birdies flapping around him? I win.”

Nygma’s eyes glowed green. Damian seethed.

“How dare you use one of Father’s Pits!” He yelled. “You’re weak!”

Conner growled, showing his fangs, and eyes ready to shot lasers.

Before anything else happened, Superman broke through the ceiling and landed behind Nygma. They had him trapped.

“It’s over, Nygma,” Superman growled. “Hand yourselves over and let’s end this madness.”

Damian, still crutching next to Mother, notice his body slumping with relief at seeing his mate. Color returned to what was visible of his face. Damian wondered what the hell he missed.

“We’re missing one birdie,” Nygma said. “I’ll kill him, later, then.”

Conner and Superman leaped to attack him at the same time. Nygma didn’t try to fight the superbeings, but he dodged and pushed. He was leading them to another side of the warehouse, where a bunch of boxes were lying haphazardly on the ground below them.

Damian took Batman’s pulse and panicked when he felt how high it was. The antidote should slow it back to normal. Unless it wasn’t working.

“I’m fine,” Bruce reassured him in a low weak voice and pulled himself to his feet. “Let’s finish this.”

Damian nodded resolutely and ran to the fight. He threw his batarangs to Nygma, making him stumble on the edge of the platform and fall to the boxes.

Conner’s eyes were clearer when he turned to him, and he rushed past him to go check on Bruce himself. Superman floated down to the boxes, probably looking at Nygma with his x-ray vision.

Conner rushed past him again, following Clark down to the other level, and stood warily next to Superman.

Then a shot rang throughout the warehouse, echoing on its walls. Damian and Bruce quickly jumped over the railing and saw Conner falling on his knees with his hands over his chest. He was bleeding.

“No,” Damian muttered and ran to him.

He felt Batman behind him and he could hear Superman punching the other crazed Alpha.

Damian pressed on the wound while Batman took his medical tools from his belt.

“Kryptonite bullet,” he cursed. “We have to take it out before he heals,” Bruce took the scalpel and tweezers but his hands were shaking. “Damian. I’ll guide you through it.”

Damian nodded and took over while Bruce took Conner’s hands and tried to reassure him, also combing his fingers through the teen’s hair.

They could do it.

Superman had Nygma against a wall with his hand around the Alpha’s neck. He could feel his eyes heating up. He was so angry with this man, he could easily kill him. A single blast of heat vision and the man’s head would blow up.

“Do it,” Nygma taunted. “I dare you. I will kill your pretty Omega if you don’t.”

Superman growled under his breath. His hand tightened around the man’s neck. A flick of his wrist and the neck would break…

“Clark!” Bruce’s voice called him from somewhere behind. “Stop!”

He turned around but- he blinked. He looked at his mate, who was saving his son’s life with his other son. He looked at Bruce Wayne, who was running towards him with scared eyes glancing at Nygma. The… Omega looked over Nygma’s body, visibly tattered after Superman fought him.

“Bruce?” Clark asked, remembering Catwoman’s comment about Hush being an Omega.

“It’s over, love,” fake Bruce said, pulling on Bruce’s arm weakly, looking at Nygma. “It’s over, let him go.”

Clark heard his mate growl darkly under his breath, but he didn’t leave Conner while Damian put the Kryptonite bullet in a lead pocket.

Nygma chuckled, pulling Clark’s attention back to him.

“He won’t kill me,” the Alpha reassured the frantic Omega.

“This wasn’t part of the plan,” fake Bruce hushed, still trying to pull Clark’s hand off Nygma’s throat. “He wasn’t supposed to be here. Neither did they.”

“Calculations gone wrong,” Nygma shrugged. “We’ll get to plan B.”

Before anyone could do anything, fake Bruce took a detonator from his suit and pulled on the trigger. The back of the warehouse blew up, as well as the entrance that got blocked. Bruce and Damian stood up, each with one of Conner’s arms over their shoulders. The ground shook and the ceiling began to fall on them in debris.

Clark didn’t think it twice and dropped Nygma to fly over to his family. Bruce handed him Conner and ordered Damian to also go with Clark. Clark promised to be back shortly and flew through a still standing window, leaving their sons on a rooftop. Then he flew back and found Bruce trying to pull fake Bruce and Nygma to another window. Nygma was laughing uncontrollably, while fake Bruce was snarling at Batman at each step he took to them. There was another explosion, on the upper level, and fire began to run along the walls. Whatever Nygma had back there was making the fire hotter, and even the metal railings were deforming and breaking.

“Bruce!” Clark yelled, flying to him. “C’mon!”

“We can’t leave them here,” Bruce explained, trying to reach for fake Bruce, but the Omega snarled and stood protectively over the broken Alpha.

“Get near me and I’ll kill you,” fake Bruce promised, wielding Nygma’s gun, the one with Kryptonite bullets.

“Let’s go, Tommy!” Batman growled. “Don’t be stupid!”

Fake Bruce grinned manically.

“If we get out of here,” he said lowly. “We’ll take over your life, Wayne.”

The warehouse was about to fall on them, so Clark flew to them, snatched his Bruce up, and flew outside. The moment they crossed the windowsill the warehouse fell. Then, when they reached Damian and Conner, a bigger explosion destroyed everything inside the warehouse. There was no way they could’ve escaped after Superman and Batman left.

“T,t,” Damian huffed. “They deserved worse,” he grumbled, pulling a dizzy Conner to his feet and helping him stand.

“Dick’s going to be so angry he missed this,” Conner snickered weakly.

Bruce hums, and Clark, despite everything, can’t help but smile and hug his mate closer.

“You got married in Las Vegas,” Lois stated, unimpressed. “In a cheap chappel full of poor drunk asses that got married too.”

“Well, yeah,” Clark shrugged sheepishly. “But we’re not getting an annulment.”

Lois took a deep breath and turned her piercing eyes to a smirking Bruce.

“You canceled your big event and got in line to get married by a casino priest,” she drawled. “Why the fuck would you that, Wayne?”

“Wayne-Kent,” Bruce corrected immediately. “And, as you said, it was full of poor drunk asses that wouldn’t recognize me or remember me in the morning,” he shrugged. “Honestly, I did it to get away from you, press people. I wanted a simple wedding and I got it in Las Vegas,” he smirked. “I mean, there’s not even a picture of our first kiss as a married couple. It feels almost weird. Is this how you normal people live?”

Diana snorted a laugh. Right, normal. As if they could ever be normal.

“If it makes you feel better,” Clark began fidgeting in his seat. “We still have to celebrate. It’ll be a small party. Family and close friends, so, you’re invited,” he pulled an envelope from his bag and handed it to Lois. “It’ll be on the farm, no press allowed.”

“Aww, Smallville, you betray us,” Lois joked good naturally and opened the envelope.

The invitation was simple. A cream-colored card with gold stripes adorning the edges.

Bruce Thomas Wayne-Kent and Clark Joseph Wayne-Kent invite you to share the happiest moment of their lives with them and to create more loving memories in their journey.

“Who else is going?” Diana asked.

“The Justice League,” Bruce answered. “Well, the original members anyway,” he turned to look at Lois. Diana knew he wanted to see her expression when he revealed it. She glanced at her too. “The ones who know who we are.”

Lois’s eyes left the card and turned to Bruce, then Clark, in confusion. Clark had taken the glasses off and sat straighter. Lois’s eyebrows shot upwards, then, her eyes narrowed.

“Smallville?” She hissed, then looked at Bruce again. “Him, I see it now. But I just can’t believe you, Bruce.”

“Believe it,” Diana said, enjoying the surprise and understanding on her girlfriend’s face. “I told you he wouldn’t drink your blood, remember?”

Lois’s eyes widened.

“Un-fucking-believable.”

Clark laughed and Bruce’s smirk grew. Even Diana was smiling mischievously.

“Told you it’d be fun,” Bruce said to Clark, who was putting back his glasses and acting all fidgety again.

Clark simply kissed his Omega’s cheek.

Chapter Text

Clark loved listening to Bruce’s voice. There was just something in the way Bruce gave instructions and orders that made Clark feel even more excited. He couldn’t wait for the mission to be over and take his husband back home and show him how much he loved him.

His Omega was an exceptional tactician, and to see him leading a bunch of Alphas and Betas showed him how powerful he really was. Clark particularly enjoyed watching Luthor following those orders.

The bald man didn’t exactly know who Batman was, but he knew he was an Omega because some of the other leaguers (Flash and Jordan) liked to gossip about it (they learned not to after Batman had a very scary talk with them. Only they knew what the Bat said, but it was enough to make them stop and act like the adults they were) and the Beta hated following instructions from anyone, much less a known Omega.

However, as much as Clark loved Bruce’s voice, there was another sound he absolutely loved, and he was more focused on that at the moment. Of course, if anyone asked, he’d know the plan forward and backward because his mate was an obsessive perfectionist and he had been there when the plan was taking form in the cave under their home.

Bruce’s heartbeat was always steady, always calm, and under control. There were few instances in which Bruce’s heartbeat spiked, where he was caught off guard by something that made him let go. Clark felt fear most of those times, thinking that Bruce was in danger, that one of the kids were in danger. He hated that it meant Clark himself was in danger, worrying his mate.

He could count those occasions with one single hand, though, which only put him more on edge when it happened again. It wasn’t like Bruce to lose control, usually. Not even when he was facing Bane, and only slightly when fear-toxin was in use.

(Clark would not think about the other instance when Bruce let go. In those moments, he was so very safe and in so much pleasure right under or above Clark. Sweaty, breathless, and perfect.)

The last time he heard Bruce’s heartbeat speed up was almost two months ago, and it had been… amazing.

They had been at the fortress, enjoying the last of their honeymoon and Bruce’s heat. Then Clark had to go to Metropolis to stop Metallo, one of Luthor’s latest experiments for which he was so very sorry (apparently Metallo was created after Superman came back from the dead as a safety measure in case the world’s hero turned evil after his trip to the afterlife).

It was one of the reasons Batman agreed that Luthor joined the team: to keep an eye on the Beta and to steal all the kryptonite he could have (but Luthor didn’t know that).

Anyway, when Clark finally won, he heard Bruce’s breath hitch and his heartbeat rose a little. He threw the green rock to Metropolis bay, knowing well enough that Bruce would grumble about it and lecture him, but he would also go and retrieve it himself. Clark flew as fast as possible and arrived at the fortress in under two minutes.

He found Bruce in the computers, heat scent completely gone, hair still damp from his shower, and the results of an analysis showing on the screen.

Bruce should’ve been in heat for three more days, maybe two. He had woken up, alone, thinking the heat had been bad enough he couldn’t remember anything and had taken his shower with no worries. That is until he went to the computers and noticed the date on one of them. So, he asked the robots and the El’s AIs to run an analysis on him.

The news brought matching warm smiles to the holograms’ faces, and even the robots were chirping happily where they floated.

It was one of the best days in Clark’s life. He memorized Bruce’s stunned happy scent, the way his eyes locked on the results, and a real smile appeared on his lips. How he turned and flung himself to Clark and kissed him all over his face. How relieved he’d been because he wasn’t as broken as he thought he was.

“Doubts?” Batman asked in his monotone voice, bringing Clark back to the present. “Good,” he said after no one raised their hands or asked anything. “I would also like to notify you all that, for personal reasons, I will be on leave for the next year. You can reach me through the coms but I will not be participating in any missions nor training or monitor duty. Meeting adjourned.”

Hal, like always, was the first to complain and demand more answers, but Bruce ignored him. Superman stood and stopped Green Lantern’s complaints.

“Thanks for volunteering, Lantern,” he smiled sweetly. “Of course you can take over Batman’s monitor duty. If there aren’t any questions about the mission on Apokolips, you may leave.”

Diana was the last one, and, before leaving, she gave Bruce a warm hug and sent Clark a knowing smirk.

“Congratulations,” she told them. “I’m happy for you. Let me know when Lois and I can go visit the youngest Wayne-Kent.”

Bruce smirked at her and nodded while Clark blushed and grinned proudly.

When they were left alone, Clark took Bruce’s hand and kissed it.

“I still don’t like it,” he mumbled.

“I know,” Bruce smiled. “But I have to be there. If we want to defeat Darkseid once and for all, we need to stay together. The Titans will watch over Earth while we’re gone. The Justice League has to attack with all we have. That means all the members, including me.”

“Yeah,” Clark sighed. “I guess you’re right.”

“I promise to take care of them,” Bruce said, placing a hand over his still flat abdomen, covered by armor and his special scent blockers. “Of us. I’ll be careful. But you have to promise me that you’ll focus on the mission, and not on us.”

Clark bit his lip, knowing it would be impossible to do so. However, he knew how important it was for Bruce, for Earth, so he nodded.

“I promise I’ll try,” he said.

Bruce snorted and stood up, pulling his mate with him.

“Now let’s get back home,” he winked. “Last day on Earth and all that.”

Clark chuckled and followed his Omega.

For personal reasons, I will be on leave for the next year. You can reach me through the coms but I will not be participating in any missions nor training or monitor duty.

Darkseid grinned and scanned the Omega through Cyborg’s eye.

Everything was going according to plan, and the New God couldn’t wait for the heroes to attack his planet. He just had to sit and wait. Then, he would destroy them. It’d be a pity, though, losing such incredible material.

Perhaps he could find some other use for some of those beings.

The Amazon, for starters. Such strength and ferocity even when she aimed to incapacitate, not kill. The Martian’s powers could be useful, too. Perhaps that lady from Atlantis, the one who clearly was the mind behind Aquaman’s greatness.

He’d have to get the list to Granny. She’ll know what to do with them. She’ll upgrade them, and they will serve Apokolips.

As for Batman… Darkseid had to admit Batman’s plan was perfect. Besides, he couldn’t dispose of the Omega while the pup was still developing. He would also make a great trophy, something to show Superman who was the most powerful being.

He’d have to tread carefully. He knew how feral Omegas could be when their pack, especially their pups, were threatened. Of course, a human wouldn’t be able to harm him, but it’d be annoying.

If he wanted Batman to plan his conquests, he’d have to convince him. There were many methods to change someone’s mind. He, himself, would oversee the Omega’s transformation. He’ll even make Superman watch.

Then, to prove his loyalty, Batman would decide what to do with the Kryptonian.

Darkseid’s grin widened.

He couldn’t wait.

2 years later

It was pathetic how weak the alien was. He should’ve had died with his mate in Apokolips.

“He’s not dead,” Raven muttered, answering her father’s intrusive thoughts.

Worse. Batman’s working for him, now. But if you let me out, I promise I’ll fix everything. I’ll even let you keep this dying world. I won’t destroy it more than it already is.

“Right,” Raven scoffed. “What happens to the rest of the multiverse?”

What if I promise to only destroy half of it? It’s not much worse than what Darkseid is doing right now. Taking every core of every planet to feed his own. This so-called New God is just a baby compared to us.

“To you,” Raven mumble. “I’m more human than demon.”

Keep lying to yourself, pup. We know why you’ve survived this long.

Clark pointed to a half-destroyed pub. According to their contacts, Constantine should be in there. As much as Clark seemed to dislike the Alpha, he wanted to believe that Constantine would be able to help.

Raven wasn’t so sure. All she knew was that the Alpha escaped Apokolips when the Justice League was ambushed. That he’d been hiding and drinking. Feeling sorry for himself. Living while all the others were dead. She couldn’t understand Clark’s hope, but she knew that she’d try everything to destroy Darkseid. Even talking to a drunk magician.

He just wants to save his mate. He doesn’t care about the world or the rest of the universe. But I tell you, let me out and I will make everything all right again.

“It may so,” Raven frowned, eyeing Clark while he pushed the door open. “But that’s actually the key to stop Darkseid from doing something worse.”

What’s worse? Huh? Tell me what you won’t let me know. There’s something hidden. I can sense it. You won’t think about it and you won’t talk about it. Does he have a big secret weapon? Something as powerful as us?

Raven entered behind Clark, opting to stop talking to her father. It was true she was hiding something, but it was only because she herself couldn’t be sure of it. She thought she knew, but no one had confirmed it nor denied it yet. And she didn’t want to ask, mainly because she wanted to believe they were doing this for Earth, humanity, and the universe of this dimension. If it was true, Clark’s plans, his goals, were personal, and it meant the man was being reckless.

But then, hadn’t Darkside made it personal for everyone when he attacked Earth? Maybe this wasn’t so much as a rescue mission, but an avenging one. She’d get to destroy the things that killed her friends, and destroy the being that took over her home. It might not bring them back, nor return everything to what it was, but it would feel damn good.

Yes.

It would.

She hoped so.

Don’t you ignore me, child! You know I’m right!

“John Constantine,” Clark called. “I’m glad we found you.”

He didn’t sound so glad. Raven couldn’t fault him. The Alpha seemed to have been on a bender the last two years. The scent alone was giving her a headache. It didn’t help that dear dad was now screaming and throwing a tantrum in her head.

“Find your own pub,” we’re drinking our way through this one,” he finished the bottle in his hand and threw it to the ground. “In fact, the whole street’s ours, pub-wise,” he waved drunkenly at the door. “So, sod off.”

“John,” Clark said and stepped forwards, taking his hoodie off. “It’s me, Clark Kent. You know me as Superman.”

Constantine squinted at the other man and stumbled towards him. He almost fell but Clark grabbed his arm and helped him stay up. Constantine then proceeded to touch Clark’s face, pinching it and squeezing.

“Huh,” he mumbled. “It really is you.”

Then Constantine punched Clark.

Raven winced in sympathy, but she also enjoyed watching the drunk man cower, holding his hand in pain. It was true that Clark was mostly useless now, but he was still strong, and his skin was still mostly impenetrable. At least the Alpha didn’t think about using magic.

“Ow! Bloody hell! Now, you’ve done it!” Constantine growled and leaped for another clumsy attack.

Raven interfered and kicked him, making him fall on his ass.

“We’re not here to fight!” Clark stepped between them and raised his hands to stop them.

He sent a pleading look to Raven who simply huffed, while Constantine raised an eyebrow and pointed to the parademons growling and floating outside.

“You come to the wrong place, then,” the Alpha scoffed.

The boards on the windows cracked and broke apart when the parademons got in and attacked them. Raven stepped in front of everyone, ready to handle the monsters herself, but just as she was raising her hands, her mind exploded in a whirlwind of colors and yelling. She gasped and fell on her knees, grasping her head with her hands.

 Now’s the time! Let me out and I’ll show you! Use your true power and you’ll see!

“Stop it!” She groaned.

Raven! Let yourself free! You’ve done it before! Do it now!

She didn’t know how much time went by, but at some point, Clark was there, holding her and whispering silly reassurances into her ear. She ignored him and focused on her own mind. She’d given her dad more freedom than she should. It was easy to forget how dangerous he could be when he acted so… understanding. She had someone to talk to, someone to give his opinion on her choices, to bounce off ideas and plans.

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes firmly.

The parademon turned to ashes in a flash of light, and Constantine threw the talisman behind himself.

“And I’m sober again,” he dusted his trench coat and sighed unhappily. “Magic can be such a bitch.”

He glanced at the useless demon laying his head on the counter and walked to the other two useless heroes still on their knees. He arched an eyebrow at Raven’s suffering, but what caught his attention was the green ‘S’ tattooed on the former Man of Steel’s chest. It made his black and green eyes stand out, along with the green veins.

The man was a mess.

“Gift from Darkseid?” He asked and Clark closed his jacket over the ripped t-shirt with a dark look. “Or dear Bat’s, perhaps?”

“Shut it,” Clark growled. “As far as I’m concerned, it’s proof that he’s still himself.”

So, it was Batman’s doing. Poison Superman with enough Kryptonite to make him useless, but not enough to kill him in the long run. Constantine wasn’t sure if it was clever or sadist. On one hand, it could mean that dear old Batsy didn’t want his mate dead, on the other hand, it meant that the new Batman was more dangerous.

“Sure,” Constantine finally drawled. “Letting you live with no chance of saving anyone.” Not even him, he thought, but former Superman looked troubled enough.

Besides, if Constantine remembered correctly, he and Zatanna had caught something very interesting during the last meeting of the Justice League. There was something new and brighter hiding under Batman’s aura. To be fair, Zatanna was the one who saw it first, and she pointed it out to John only to double-check if she was seeing correctly.

But he hated thinking about it and thinking about her so he’ll pretend he didn’t know.

Instead, he turned his focus to the young woman curling in on herself and mumbling nonsense. Her aura was a curious one. Dark, essentially, with self-restraints everywhere.

“She gets like this sometimes,” Clark said with a sad grimace.

Constantine frowned and knelt in front of her. She had a red diamond in the middle of her forehead. It wasn’t a common diamond, and it was glowing a faint red. Constantine could sense a bigger evil inside the jewel. He ran a thumb over it, letting them hear the voice coming from the being inside it.

Release me, ungrateful spawn of mine!

“That’s what she hears all the time,” Clark whispered. “No wonder she’s always in pain,” he looked up at John. “And her healing powers don’t work.”

Constantine pursed his lips and turned around. He had more pubs to raid. Being sober was very painful. It was better when he couldn’t think straight.

“John,” Clark exclaimed and stood up. “Where are you going? We have-

“A plan to save the world, right?” Constantine scoffed. “And this time it will definitely work,” he rolled his eyes. “Bugger off, Clarkie.”

He resumed his way to the door, not looking back.

“I told you he was a waste of time,” Raven said, standing up and rubbing her forehead. “All cowards are.”

Constantine stopped dead and turned with red eyes glowing at the two intruders.

“I didn’t lead us all into a massacre!” He snapped and pointed at Clark. “You did!”

“Zatanna was a hero who fought bravely,” Raven hissed, glaring at the Alpha. “But where were you when she needed you most?”

“Ah, piss off,” Constantine scoffed. “Both of you.”

He turned to leave again when a hand on his wrist stopped him.

“Zatanna would want you to hear us out,” Clark begged.

Constantine pulled his hand free and frowned at the alien.

“Below the belt, boy scout,” he grumbled. “More parademons will be by. Come with, if you want. Or not,” he looked at the lonely demon with a new beer in his hand. “What about you Etrigan?”

The demon drowned his beer and drop the glass on the counter.

“Whatever,” he mumbled and stood up.

Seems like he’d have visits then. Should’ve tidied the place before leaving earlier.

Constantine led them through the ruins of London towards the ruins of Big Ben. There was only a pair of parademons on their way, but Etrigan burned them lazily while burping.

“Love what you’ve done with the place,” Raven drawled, eyeing the rumpled sheets that looked like a nest if you squinted, and the lone armchair next to a table with different bottles of alcohol and glasses.

“What better metaphor for merry old England today?” John chuckled and fell on the armchair. “Drink?” He offered. “You can use the good glasses.”

Etrigan took him up to it and took a bottle before going to slump to the other side of the room, mumbling all the while.

“Been all mopey ever since that friend of his died,” John explained. “Doesn’t even rhyme anymore.”

“What’s the point?” Etrigan asked, drinking from the bottle.

Clark wasn’t sure the alcohol even affected the demon. Before he could dwell on it too much, Raven spoke.

“Look, are you going to help us, or not?”

“Saving your asses in the bar didn’t count, eh?” John answered. “Offering whisky in an unbroken glass?” He poured some whisky in one of the glasses, “bloody ingrates you are,” he downed his whisky and eyed Clark. “So, it was crap from the start, but what went wrong, uh? Tell me what happened.”

Clark studied the Alpha. He was asking it as if he hadn’t been there. He didn’t know how long he stayed in Apokolips. What he saw. He already said it was a massacre. He looked down, and while he talked, he could see it perfectly.

Darkseid knew their plan. His mate’s plan which he didn’t show anyone else outside the League. So, they had a mole. Apokolips was ready for them when they attacked. Darkseid sent his new creatures, half parademon, half doomsday. They all fought to their last breath, literally. Only Shazam could escape, wounded, thanks to Cyborg.

It was later when Darkseid revealed Cyborg had been his unwilling spy ever since his Cyborg Superman loaded a virus to the Watchtower. He couldn’t control Victor like he did Henshaw but he saw and heard everything that Cyborg witnessed.

Superman knelt next to Wonder Woman. She was bleeding from her missing arm but her eyes held the rage she felt towards those creatures. She wasn’t done fighting yet. So, Superman didn’t give up. Behind him, he knew Flash and whoever was still alive would follow their lead. They just had to wait for an opening.

But then, the woman arrived. She was followed by a small group of women dressed in warrior armor, all showing the symbol of Darkseid. They stood guard along with the paradooms while the woman, Granny or something, studied each and every one of the survivors.

“Such a waste this one will be,” she tutted, holding Clark’s face in her hand. He growled. “A Kryptonian under yellow-sun radiation would be very useful for our Master’s plans. I’d have so much fun turning you into one of us.”

“Enough,” Darkseid ordered, walking towards them, pulling something behind him. “I have a perfect weapon right here,” he pulled the chain and Bruce stumbled forward.

The cowl was back and there was blood running down his face and neck. He looked near to unconsciousness, but still, he stood on his knees and glared defiantly at whoever dare lock his gaze. His belt was nowhere to be seen. Superman tried to stand, growling, but the paradoom behind him pushed him further to the ground.

If only there was sunlight. He’d be healing, and he’d be strong, and these poor copies of Doomsday wouldn’t stand a chance. He’d be able to save his mate. His pup.

“But that one is human,” Granny argued. “Why can’t I keep this one?”

“You have the others to worry about,” Darkseid grinned. “I’ll take care of these two.”

Clark growled, and he felt very proud when Bruce’s growl echoed around them.

His Omega snarled and trashed while the others were taken elsewhere, and he even attempted to escape when they took Clark and tried to take him the same way. Darkseid chuckled and used the chain he’d looped around Bruce’s neck to pull him back towards him. Bruce hissed and tried to punch the New God, kick him. Darkseid stopped him easily and dragged him to the main chamber.

The warriors tied Superman to a pilar and put a Kryptonite collar around his neck. It burned and, if it weren’t for the restraints, he’d be on the ground. He tried to use his heat vision on them, on Darkseid, on the chain trapping his mate, but he was powerless.

“Tell me, Clark,” Darkseid called, using his real name to show how much he actually knew. “How does it feel knowing I won? How does it feel to lose everything?”

Clark snarled, but it was weak. Bruce was still growling and pulling. His eyes glowed golden and it seemed like he was acting completely on instinct by now. However, there was fear in the air, and Clark choked when it reached his nose. His mate was losing his mind with fear and no one would save them.

“Let him go,” Clark pleaded. “You don’t need him.”

“Oh, but I do,” Darkseid pulled the chain firmer and dragged Bruce towards a chair that stood ominously below what looked like a throne. “Plan A was to use you, Superman,” Darkseid droned while he tied Bruce to the chair. “Remember Desaad? You killed him. You were almost ready to serve me but then this human was able to bring you back,” he walked around the chair until he was standing behind Bruce, looking directly at Clark. “So, Plan B was to kill you, because, if you weren’t going to fight for me, you’d fight against me, and I couldn’t have that,” he growled. “But then, again, you came back, and it seemed to involve this same human,” he reached around the chair and caressed Bruce’s face. Bruce tried to pull back, to bite, and his eyes were now flickering between gold and blue. “And I didn’t have a Plan C, to be honest. But then I learned you were mated to a human Omega. The same human that saved you and brought you back,” he reached lower, almost touching Bruce’s abdomen but Bruce’s growl turned fiercer and Darkseid chuckled and withdrew his hand. “So, Plan C was to wait for the perfect opportunity. Wait for the Omega to become pregnant and take the pup to raise it as Apokolips’ weapon. With your blood, it will have your powers, and with the human DNA, it will not need the yellow sun to survive,” Darkseid glanced at Bruce, who by now was looking at Clark, motionless, but his eyes were still golden. “Though I’m willing to keep that a theory until the child is born.”

“So, what,” Clark growled. “You’ll just keep us locked up until my pup is born? Kill us, then? Make us watch how you weaponize them?”

 Darkseid chuckled again.

“Oh, no,” he answered and took from behind the chair something that looked like a helmet and put it on Bruce’s head. “Batman will work for me, too,” he explained. “And you’ll watch as he goes through the changes. Then, when he’s ready, he’ll decide what to do with you,” he grinned darkly. “I’m sure he’ll have all the information I need to take over Earth now that the Justice League is dead. And maybe he’ll coordinate all the future attacks on different planets. It seemed like he was good with planning.”

Then the screaming began.

For days, all Clark could see was Bruce being tortured in the chair. Electric shocks running through his body and, on some occasions, rendering him unconscious. Those occasions were better than the others when he would stay awake, looking silently at Clark. Sometimes with golden eyes, other times with blue eyes. Clark preferred the golden, it meant that Bruce’s Omega was in charge, that maybe, just maybe Bruce was safe somewhere deep inside his mind. But when they were blue, they showed regret, and forgiveness, and understanding.

Clark cried, promising to save him, to help him, to save their pup.

Bruce only gave him a sad smile.

Darkseid didn’t want them dead, so he gave them something to eat and drink once each day. He claimed that Batman (he never called him Bruce) was far too important, for now, and that he was curious to know what would happen to Clark.

Then one day, Bruce woke up and his eyes flickered golden before showing a dull blue.

“Perfect,” Darkseid grinned and pull the helmet off. “Now, to prove his loyalty.”

He presented the cowl to Bruce. A new cowl with Apokolips’ technology added to it. Bruce blinked at it, taking it in his hands and glancing down to his chest where the bat shined on the armor. He put the cowl on and bowed to Darkseid.

“My loyalty is with you, Master,” he said. “To Apokolips.”

Clark yelled as much as he could with the Kryptonite still on him. Darkseid pointed at him and his eyes stayed on Bruce.

“A kryptonian,” Darkseid said. “You know him. His destiny is in your hands, Batman.”

Bruce’s eyes found his, or so he thought. It was harder to know with the white lenses and no x-ray vision. But Bruce wasn’t there anymore.

“It depends on what you want, Master,” Bruce said in an emotionless voice. “Do you want him dead or do you want him to suffer?”

“Oh, I don’t mind either way,” Darkseid replied with an enormous grin and sat on his throne, looking excitedly at his new tactician. “Your choice, Batman.”

Bruce tilted his head as if in thought and eyed Clark up and down. His eyes seemed to focus on the green rock hanging from his neck.

“He should witness the fall of his home,” Bruce decided in a monotone voice. “And your victory, after all the attempts he made to stop you. He’ll acknowledge who is most powerful. And he won’t be able to do anything to change it.”

“Bruce,” Clark whispered.

“Liquid kryptonite,” Batman said.

Clark had thought Darkseid’s grin couldn’t be wider. He was wrong.

“I don’t know what happened to the others,” Clark told Constantine. “Darkseid drop me into a boom tube. I woke up in Metropolis during his attack.”

“With Batman on his side, the parademons that attacked Earth knew all our weaknesses,” Raven added, looking down, remembering how the Titans were killed or taken. “We didn’t stand a chance.”

Clark gripped the front of his t-shirt. He could remember perfectly the moment Bruce was not him anymore. Those grey-blue eyes dulled to submission. Obliged to become someone he was not. And his pup… His only hope was that Darkseid kept them alive. It meant he had the opportunity to save them.

Promise me that you’ll focus on the mission, and not on us.

Earth was destroyed already. His mission was them. He’ll do whatever he had to.

“Does it hurt?” Constantine asked, and Clark saw him looking at his t-shirt. He didn’t have to say anything. It was clear on his face that it wasn’t the kryptonite that hurt the most. “Good,” John added with a blank face.

“Even without powers Clark’s still fighting,” Raven growled. “You couldn’t be bothered to do it once.”

Clark noticed John’s eyes glazed over. He was also remembering that moment in Apokolips. Then Clark understood the Alpha saw how the parademons killed Zatanna.

“I don’t know why I ran,” he mumbled, conflicted. “Been up against all sorts of bastards and I always stood tall,” he growled to himself and closed his eyes. “But this time I ran,” he gulped. “Why did I do that?” He chocked. “Why?” He opened his eyes and seemed to realize he wasn’t alone. He cleared his throat. “What do you need me for anyway?” He stood up and took a few steps away from them. “The magic you have left works just as good as mine.”

“We just need a locator spell,” Clark answered.

“A locator spell,” John chuckled. “And then you’ll toddle off, will you?” Raven and Clark shared a glance and turned silently to the Alpha. “Fine,” he said finally and walked to Clark. “I need some gear so, sit tight,” instead of talking Clark’s offered hand, John reached behind him and took a pack of cigarettes from the table. “Etrigan,” he called. “Continue loafing.”

The demon mumbled something and took another swig of his bottle.

Clark really hoped this plan would work.

The screen showed the last of Apokolips’ reaper landing on Earth and beginning the procedure. If all went well, Earth’s magma core will power up Apokolips without taking it from Earth itself. Eventually, the core would explode, or Darkseid would take it for Apokolips, but Batman had been able to convince Darkseid that Earth should be kept alive for as long as possible, to show the humans and the heroes left that they were truly defeated. He was lucky the New God was such a sadist that he agreed to let them live to see him conquer the whole universe.

Other planets weren’t as lucky, even if Batman had been able to save some of the inhabitants with the same reasoning. So far, Darkseid wasn’t suspicious of Batman’s choices. He actually seemed to enjoy Batman’s way of punishing those who tried to fight back.

As long as the cores were taken, and the planet became part of Apokolips, Batman was doing his job. He was also lucky that his orders were just that. Coordinate attacks and find weak spots for the parademons to take advantage of. The Furies seemed happy staying guard at their home planet, or at least the one that was in charge of the boy was.

Barda did suspect Bruce, but she chose to keep her suspicions to herself, otherwise, Batman would’ve been dead a long time ago. Whenever Darkseid went to a destroyed planet to claim it for himself, she allowed Batman to see the little boy she trained. If she was in a good mood, she even let them scent each other.

Maybe it was Bruce’s Omega scent that convinced her to play along. Apokolips didn’t have secondary genders, but similar to Clark and Diana, their senses were stronger, and their instincts were the same as any other animal or being Batman had seen so far. It was also a good thing that Barda wasn’t as evil as Granny Godness, or as brainwashed as the other Furies. She was actually very strong-willed, and a great warrior. Batman could see why she was the chosen one to lead the Furies and to train Apokolips’ future weapon.

His pup. His son. The reason he was still playing this… mindless servant for Darkseid.

He still remembered when he was being tortured, his instincts took over, demanding he gave up, for he knew, somehow, that his pup would be safer if he did. He’d be able to stay close if he accepted Darkseid’s claim. He’d have time to find a way out.

He tried to fight, like always, but in the end, his inner Omega won and practically locked him inside his own mind. There were little bits of lucidity when Granny would check on his pup, and he had to fight down the instinct to fight and bite off the hands that were touching him.

Then there was the moment his pup was born. He couldn’t stop it then, and he tried to fight, to keep them all away, to keep his pup with him. But they took him away as punishment, not even letting him touch him for a second, not allowing him to scent him, to calm down his cries, to see any part of him.

He only knew his pup was a boy.

And they put him in the chair again.

“This should have been done sooner,” Darkseid growled, looking at the screens. “Perhaps you’d serve me better as a mindless drone.”

“I am still your most competent acolyte, Master,” Batman said in a monotone.

“Your former teammate, Luthor, believes otherwise,” Darkseid said, rounding the chair and studying Batman’s reactions.

As expected, Batman seemed unbothered by the accusations.

“Not surprising,” he replied, calmly. “Luthor’s only interest is saving his own skin. I only perform my duties at your pleasure, Master.”

Batman had to resist the urge to send someone to kill the cowardly Beta. As always, Luthor vowed loyalty to the enemy only to survive. And now, he was turning Drakseid’s focus on Batman, probably expecting the New God to kill him and use the distraction to send a suicide team into Apokolips.

However, Batman couldn’t die. He had to stay alive for his son, and he had to delay the destruction of his other son. Batman would rather kill his old mate’s self-proclaimed nemesis than leave his innocent pup alone on the hellish planet.

Darkseid hummed and went back to his throne, probably accepting Batman’s explanation. He always did, trusting him to never lie and to always achieve his goals. After all, if the Omega tried to get out of line, he now had something else to hold him back. The chair was very useful, yes, but the pup was a reward the Omega wouldn’t be opposed to.

“I won’t stand for further delays,” Darkseid said. “After all, a conqueror must conquer.”

Batman swore to find a way to kill the New God. However, at the moment, he kept his eyes on the screens. There was no way to turn the reaper off without risking his or his pup’s relative safety. Now it was up to Clark to do something.

There was a ruckus on the patio. Damian grumbled under his breath while he made his way over there. Lady Shiva was capable of fending off intruders the second they put a foot on the compounds, so it was strange that they were still fighting.

He arrived in time to see a shadow swing a sword at Raven, who was on her knees, not attempting to block or fight back.

“Enough!” He ordered firmly, and the sword stopped inches away from Raven’s neck.

Raven wasn’t alone. The demon, Etrigan, was holding Shiva effortlessly while she kicked him. John Constantine stood near a corner, with a medallion pointing at another shadow. And near him, laying on the ground, breathless, was Clark Kent.

“You!” Damian snarled and walked towards Kent drawing his sword.

He couldn’t be sure but he thought his eyes flashed red. Kent stood motionless, waiting for his death. His eyes were black and green and he had green veins on his neck. Whatever happened to him in Apokolips, it was well deserved.

“Damian, wait,” Raven blocked his path. “Listen to him- listen.”

She fainted and Damian caught her. He turned his glare on Kent.

“What’s wrong with her,” he demanded.

“How long have you got, mate?” Constantine snarked.

“I know you hate me,” Kent said. “But I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t necessary.”

Damian looked at Raven’s unconscious form and carried her in a bridal style.

“I’ll let you live,” Damian stated. “For now,” he added, turning to get Raven inside.

He didn’t much care if the others followed. The shadows knew now they weren’t to be harmed. Unless they tried something stupid, that is.

“I like him,” Etrigan said behind him.

He put Raven on a bed and looked her over. She looked thin and paler than usual. The gem on her forehead was glowing every few seconds, and she started mumbling something unintelligible in her sleep.

“Is there a way to cure her?” He wondered, sensing Constantine near him.

“You get Trigon out, and yeah, she'd recover,” the Alpha answered. “But-

“But he destroys the world,” Damian agreed.

Although he wasn’t sure if there would be any world to save or destroy. His informants said another one of those machines that would extract Earth’s core had landed on China not a day before. It was just a matter of time before the planet exploded.

“Guess you’d get to witness what happened to Krypton all those years ago,” Damian glared at Clark. “Only, this time, no one’s getting you out of here in a spaceship.”

“Damian,” Kent whispered. “Please. I know what you’ve lost. They were my family too. My teammates. But I don’t want to let what happened to any of them be in vain,” he sighed. “I want to fix things. And,” he eyed Constantine, who shrugged and stepped back to light a cigarette while Etrigan fell on another bed. “I want to save your mom and your sibling.”

“What,” Damian’s eyes flashed red again. “My sibling?” He hissed.

“You knew your mom,” Clark raised his hands. “He wouldn’t stay back even if I tied him and locked him in the fortress.”

“So, you let him go, knowing he was pregnant!” Damian exclaimed. “Unbelievable.”

He paced in a small circle, shaking his head.

“It was his plan,” Clark argued. “He wanted to be part of it.”

“Yes,” Damian stopped and looked at him again. “He planned it because you wanted him to do it. And now, Darkseid has a half-Kryptonian ready to take over the whole universe.”

“I know,” Clark murmured. “Only if the pup has my powers. We can’t know that yet.”

“Perfect,” Damian growled. “That means the pup could be useless and be murdered.”

Clark frowned and look at the restless young man deep in thought.

“We can save them,” he said. “We can save what is left of Earth.”

“T.t,” Damian scoffed. “I guess I should try. I’ve buried one brother. Scraps of him. All I could find. It wasn’t enough, though. Not like Grayson-

Damian began pacing again, and Clark had to take a second to try to understand what the Alpha meant with that.

“What did you do?” He asked.

“What I had to,” Damian raised his chin defiantly.

“I thought it was too dangerous to use the Lazarus Pit,” Clark growled. “What happened?”

Damian stopped his pacing and glared at Kent.

“At least I did something,” he growled and walked to the door. “Come. He’s this way,” he glanced at Constantine and threatened: “steal anything and I'll cut your hands off.”

With that, he walked out of the room and down the corridor. Kent followed in silence until they reached the holding cells. Damian stopped outside of one and looked at the floor for a moment before looking at Kent again.

Clark could see part of the pup he got to meet in the past at that moment. The pup that learned to love his pack as family and protect it as something precious. The pup that grew up to be a good Alpha.

“It’s been two years,” Damian mumbled. “Why do you think we could save Mother. He’s the one coordinating Darkseid’s attacks now. How do you even know the pup is still alive?”

Clark put a hand on the Alpha’s shoulder and looked into his eyes with all the hope and love he had for his little family. His broken pack… He should’ve found his son sooner.

“Darkseid had plans for the pup,” he explained. “To use them as a weapon like he wanted to use me. He wouldn’t let anything happen to them. And Bruce,” he took a deep breath. “He let me live,” he stated, touching his chest. “He gave me the chance to do something about all this mess.”

“He took your powers away,” Damian argued. “You’re useless now.”

“Yeah,” Clark chuckled. “Darkseid would think so, right? Everyone does, but,” he took a deep breath, running his hand through his hair. “Do you think your mom thinks so too? Or was he planning on us to fight back, at some point, and so he convinced Darkseid to let me live,” he closed his eyes. “You said it. It’s been two years, and only now is he taking Earth’s core. Batman had organized attacks on other planets and taken their cores in weeks,” he looked back at Damian. “What took him so long to take Earth’s?”

Damian chewed his lip and crossed his arms in thought. At that moment he looked so very much like Bruce that Clark couldn’t help the grin on his face. If only Bruce was there…

“I guess Mother would have a plan,” Damian mumbled. “Perhaps he could help him,” he pointed to the door and opened the hatch to allow Clark to peek inside.

There was someone in there. Restrained. Curled up on himself. Snickering wildly at the darkness. Then his head snapped up and towards the door. Clark recognized the face, the uniform, even the hair, but the eyes were not how they were supposed to be. Instead of the bright blue that warmed Bruce’s heart when Dick was a little boy, Dick’s eyes were now a bright green, mirroring the Pit’s magic, with red veins that only made him look crazier.

“Why?” Clark whispered.

“I couldn’t not try,” Damian answered. “He’s my brother. Conner’s body was beyond salvation, but Dick- I had to try. I couldn’t find Pennyworth, or the Kents” he added in a soft voice. “You and Mother were lost in Apokolips. I had no one else.”

It was true. Without his pack, and without the Titans, there was nothing for Damian to fight for. That is until Lady Shiva found him. So, he took his brother’s corpse and followed her. He took his place as head of the demon, leader of the League of Shadows. He didn’t plan on saving Earth, because he knew it was futile, but he did help the little towns he could, the survivors, who either left when they were better or stayed and became part of the shadows, to help as many people as they could.

“I guess Raven is helping,” Damian said, closing the hatch on the door. “Etrigan? Constantine?” Clark nodded. “We need more.”

“I know,” Clark was quick to answer. “We’ll be more. Trust me. Lois is recruiting a bigger team,” he smiled. “And we have inside help.”

Damian raised an eyebrow.

“Mother contacts you?”

“I didn’t say it was B,” Clark shook his head and winced. “But it’s the only way to Apokolips that we know of.”

“You expect me to trust Luthor,” Damian spat the name.

“He’s the only one with a working Boom Tube,” Clark sighed, resigned. “I don’t like it, either, Damian. But we have to try to bring Bruce back.”

“Or die trying,” Damian nodded, frowning at the idea of working with Luthor. “If he betrays us-

“I won’t stop you,” Clark agreed with a resolute nod. “You kill him.”

Damian smirked and eyed Clark before turning back to the corridor.

“I hope your suicide team is as ready as us,” he said. “Not everyone would die for others.”

Lois dodged Harley’s attacks. It would be easier if the clown hadn’t put on those electrical brass knuckles. It wasn’t a problem, not really, since her dad had made her train since she was a little girl, and Diana had also taught her some moves she could use to defend herself against different weapons.

Goddess. How she missed her.

If it weren’t for Darkseid, they would be mated by now. Probably. They would be together, at least, on the same planet. She hated how sorry Clark looked at her whenever they mentioned Diana or Bruce. She also hated to feel pity for her friend, knowing Bruce was also trapped, brainwashed to serve that stupid dictator.

She blocked Harley’s punch and took her wrist in a firm grip, turning her around and using the knuckles on her. Lois was ashamed to say she actually enjoyed hurting her. It didn’t make her evil… It was an outlet.

Besides, Harley didn’t seem very hurt by the electric shocks. In reality, it looked like she enjoyed being zapped, taking a shaky step, and falling on the ground with a dopey smile on her face.

Captain Boomerang got up on the ring and pulled the microphone hanging in the center towards himself, bowing at the public and then at Lois.

“And the winner and new champion,” he claimed into the microphone. “Luscious Lois Lane!” He winked at her. “Captain Boomerang at your service. Have I mentioned that I’m, uh, quite experienced down under, if you know what I mean,” the Alpha leered.

He was interrupted by Harley, who kicked him in the stomach which made him fall off the ring with a huff.

“No means no, Boomerang!” The mad Omega growled, then turned a happy smile to Lois. “All right, lady. Looks like we’ve got a deal,” she turned to the rest of the criminals with a now manic grin on her face. “Listen up, everybody! Now we ride for Lex Luthor in his fortress of bald-itude,” the crowd cheered. “So drink up, esteemed ladies and gents of the Suicide Squad, because tomorrow we take back this planet!”

The crowd’s cheers got louder while Lois tried to assimilate the changes on the other Omega. It wasn’t just the expressions, but Harley’s scent changed as easily as her emotions. Playful delight during their fight, exasperation at Boomerang, and excitement for the future. It all happened in under a minute, and Lois felt a little lost. She couldn’t imagine what the Alphas in the room were feeling. However, Harley had become the leader of the Suicide Squad for some reason, so Lois had to hand her that.

After Harley’s speech, most of the criminals in the room wandered about, talking to each other, drinking whatever they found, and probably planning how to destroy Earth or rule what was left of it by themselves. Lois couldn’t be sure, she wasn’t an evil genius or something alike. She joined Clark and sent him a warm hopeful smile. If all went well, they’d have their mates and friends back by tomorrow, and Earth will be saved.

“How did Amanda Waller let a lunatic like you become the leader of the Squad?” Robin demanded with a curious yet distrustful tone.

“Easy,” Harley grinned, and her scent turned joyful again. “She died. Cancer!” Then she began laughing again, but she blinked at them after a few seconds and her scent turned sour. “Sorry, it’s a defense mechanism.”

King Shark put a hand over Harley’s shoulder in comfort.

“King Shark is a shark,” the shark said.

Harley patted his hand and smile at him before turning back to Robin and the rest.

“Then my puddin’ died, thanks to new Batman,” she pouted and frowned. “Who is no fun at all, by the way. So, me and my merry band of suicidals decided to go freelance.”

“We’ve been taking our cut from Luthor’s supply trains,” Boomerang added, throwing a weapon to Harley.

“We’re real Robin Hood types,” Harley grinned. “Rob from the rich and sell to the poor.”

“Give to the poor,” Lois corrected.

“Huh?” Harley tilted her head.

“That can’t be right,” Boomerang mumbled.

Lois arched an eyebrow but decided it wasn’t worthy to argue about Robin Hood at the moment. They had work to do, and if the intel was right, they had to move quickly before Earth was doomed forever. After all, Harley said it: they were suicidals, even if it didn’t work, they couldn’t just wait for Earth to explode and kill them all. They had to do something about it.

“Do you have somewhere more private?” She asked, showing her the tablet. “You need to see this.”

“My office,” Harley agreed and put an arm around Lois’s shoulders. “We'll discuss everything over my top-notch bottle of hooch.”

“Now we’re talking,” Constantine grinned and rubbed his hands together.

Lois rolled her eyes and followed the clown and her closest allies to the hallway. They walked mostly in silence, except for the chuckles that left Harley’s mouth every few seconds, and the murmurs of Boomerang in the back. When they arrived, Lois connected the tablet to the screen on the wall.

“Darkseid’s machines have gone online in the Congo, China, and off the coast of England,” she explained while showing the images of the machines.

“What the heck are they?” Harley asked.

“They phase the Earth’s magma into Darkseid’s base,” Lois answered. “Ultimately, they will take the core to Apokolips to fuel it.”

“Without its core, Earth will die,” Clark added. “Apokolips will get stronger.”

“Darkseid will get stronger,” Robin grumbled.

“So, these things must be destroyed,” Shiva nodded determinedly.

“That’s a temporary solution,” Lois replied. “We need to blow up Apokolips.”

“Oh, is that all?” Boomerang drawled sarcastically. “Piece of cake.”

“We can’t brute force this,” Lois continued. “On Apokolips, Darkseid has Paradooms,” she showed the pictures and explained. “Parademon’s upgraded with Superman’s DNA. Like Doomsday was.”

“We have to get them off of Apokolips to have any chance,” Clark mentioned, standing next to Lois. “To do that, we plan on mounting simultaneous attacks on two of the machines. That should cause the Paradooms to be sent to Earth as reinforcements.”

“Why not attack all three?” Robin asked.

“We don’t have enough people,” Clark sighed.

“If the two teams do enough damage, we’ll be fine,” Lois interfered. “The boom tube gate is located in LexCorp tower,” she changed the images on the screen. “That’s where we come in,” she glanced at Harley. “We take the tower. Our strike team transports us to Apokolips, sets its power generator to go critical, reverses the Boom Tubes, bringing all Paradooms back to Apokolips, then we get out before it blows up.”

“Easy peasy rich and cheesy! Haha!” Harley grinned.

“King Shark is a shark,” Shark said.

“Aren’t you forgetting one small detail, name of Darkseid?” Constantine piped in.

“Warm-beer-soggy-chips here is right,” Boomerang nodded, glaring at the other Alpha. “We can’t take him. No one can.”

“Darkseid is going to Oa,” Lois replied. “We only begin after he’s gone. Once we’re there, we shut down the portal so he can’t come back. Without Apokolips, he can’t destroy Earth.”

“How do you know he’ll be gone?” Shiva demanded. “Did you steal his diary?”

“We have a source in Darkseid’s camp,” Lois answered without missing a beat. “Has been slipping me information for months.”

“No wonder you and Kent formed a team, to begin with,” Robin drawled. “You’re both gullible fools. Darkseid is playing you,” he looked down. “Or Batman is.”

“The information from the mole has led to every victory we’ve had this last year,” Clark defended, sending Robin a meaningful look.

Lois knew then that the kid knew who the mole was, and she couldn’t blame him for not trusting it. It was Clark who convinced her, too, to trust the Beta. She felt dirty, but it was necessary, and she knew Robin knew that.

“You have a strange concept of victory, mate,” Boomerang grumbled.

“I know this plan has astronomical risks and impossible odds,” Lois sighed and looked at each one of the persons in the room. “But we’re out of time.”

“Blah, blah, blah, let’s do this thing!” Etrigan growled after a moment of silence.

Apparently, that’s all they needed to go.

The van was silent. Robin was sure they would be killed before they could even cross Luthor’s guards. Specifically, because it was Harley and Boomerang in the front. At least the clown wasn’t driving.

Raven grunted next to him, rubbing her forehead. Damian looked at her, really looked at her. He understood, theoretically, that magic was connected to different dimensions through its own realm. If that realm was blocked, magic was blocked everywhere. Batman made sure to take everything from them. He was making it near impossible to stop him or Darkseid. Clark explained it was the reason he was even alive, but Damian wasn’t sure if he had to be relieved or annoyed about it.

He did know that, if he couldn’t bring Mother back, he would free him, one way or another.

“So, how did you survive this long?” Damian asked softly, not judgment, just curiosity.

Raven bit her lip and didn’t answer.

“You let it out, right?” Damian whispered. “Your demon half.”

Raven closed her eyes and Damian clasped her hand, firmly, and squeezed reassuringly.

“I’m glad you’re alive,” he smiled. “And, whatever you had to do, I’m proud of you.”

Raven looked at him with wide eyes.

“You wouldn’t say that if you knew what I had to do,” Raven muttered. “What I did.”

“We did what he had to,” Damian sighed. “And we survived this long because of it.”

“I guess,” Raven sighed, feeling more at peace with herself.

If someone understood what it meant to go back to their origins, it would be Damian. It was not the same, true, but the Alpha once swore to never take his Father’s place, just like Raven fought her place at her dad’s side. And now, both of them were closer to those parts of themselves than they ever were.

“It doesn’t mean we’ll become them,” Damian assured, smiling softly. “We are still our own persons. Whatever he’s telling you, just remind him you’re in charge now.”

“I’m weak now,” she mumbled, sadly. “I’m not sure how in charge I can be.”

Damian frowned and pulled her hand until she looked up again.

“Raven, you’re the strongest person I know,” he argued. “You’re my best friend. We fight this together like we used to, and we win, for old times’ sake.”

“We do what we have to,” Raven agreed, conflicted.

“We do what needs to be done,” Damian nodded.

If she lost control, or if she turned, he would stand by her, no matter what. He would also kill whoever dare mock her powers once she unleashed them. He was sure, however, that they would be pissing their pants rather than making fun of the demon. If she turned, she would become a direct link between Earth and Trigon’s realm, so she’ll have all her power back. They could win this.

The van opened and Harley grinned at them all, letting them out. Lane led them to one of the back doors and turned on her tablet, while Harley’s team left to the other side. The tablet beeped. Robin didn’t need to ask who it was.

“Darkseid’s gone,” Lois said. “I’m sending the signal to attack the machines,” the teams answered the signals. “China team has engaged,” Lois confirmed. “North Sea team engaged. Orchid’s with them, John,” she looked at the Alpha.

“Wondered where she went after she kicked me out,” John shrugged.

Lois frowned at the screen. Before Damian could demand answers, Clark spoke.

“What’s wrong?” He asked, worried.

“I’m not getting any signal that any of the Paradooms have left Apokolips,” Lois answered.

“Another debacle,” Damian huffed.

“Damian,” Raven chastised.

“We should have waited,” Lois lowered her gaze. “We should have gathered a third force. This is my fault.”

“I’ll sort this,” Constantine stopped her grumbling and stood up.

His eyes glowed yellow as he did something with his hands.

Damian raised an eyebrow, skeptically, and Raven rolled her eyes at him.

“Let’s trust him,” she muttered.

After a minute, Constantine’s eyes turned back to normal and he smirked at them.

“Swampy is pretty pissed,” he said. “That should bring down the flying uglies.”

The tablet beeped again, and Lane glanced at it.

“It worked,” she announced. “Harley you’re up,” she turned off the tablet and stood up with more determination than Damian expected. “No more planning, just doing.”

Damian smirked. He could work with that. He nodded to Shiva and they followed.

For some reason, Shiva stayed near Etrigan. Damian wasn’t sure if he should be amused or not. The assassin was probably looking for a weakness, wanting to defeat him after how he defeated her earlier. However, he had no chance to confirm, since the guards began firing at them the moment they crossed the entrance.

The sword worked just fine since the guards were all human. Damian thought how Mother would want them to survive, but in Damian’s eyes they were traitors and deserved to die, so he didn’t hold back. They might be being controlled against their will, but there was nothing that they could do at the moment to save them, except free them, by death.

Clark and Lane were using some of the weapons the Squad had stashed on the Island. They seemed to be doing just fine, as well as Etrigan, who looked bored, and Constantine who was eyeing Cheetah like he expected her to jump him any second now.

Bane’s growls could be heard from where Damian was swinging to another group of guards, and he really hoped that the Alpha didn’t bring down the building on top of them. One of Boomerang’s boomerangs flew past him and hit a guard, and Shark was eating the head of another one. Meanwhile, Harley was singing and twirling with her maze in her hands, breaking the guard’s heads when they fell near her. Black Manta’s rays got rid of another group of guards, and Robin could land where they were a second ago.

All in all, he had to admit it was kind of fun. In a psychotic not-at-all healthy way.

He met Lane and Kent with Boomerang when it looked like there were no more guards. They began walking towards the door that would lead them inside Luthor’s tower. Harley was there already, smashing three guards with her maze, even if they weren’t moving.

“Best boss ever,” Boomerang grinned at them over his shoulder.

Shark reached them from behind, eating an arm.

“King Shark is a shark,” he said.

More guards arrived from the upper levels and they ran, followed by the rest. Constantine blocked the bullets from one side with magic shields, but Damian heard a grunt and turned to see Shiva fall on the ground. Constantine made another shield to protect them while Damian knelt next to Shiva. The Beta woman who found him and gave him another reason to fight for. The warrior who stood by him, accepting to follow him instead of taking over his Father’s league.

He glared at the bullet hole on her forehead and lowered his head in respect. Then, he closed her eyes. There was nothing he could do now, except winning the fight in her name.

“Rest well, Shiva,” he muttered.

Black Manta, Bane, and Cheetah reached them. Manta used his rays to keep the guards away while they continued running through the door. They had a mission, and a plan to follow.

They arrived to a hallway and they looked at Lane who had the blueprints on her tablet. Some guards ran behind them, but Shark and Manta disposed of them fairly easily.

“We’re sitting ducks here,” Boomerang complaint.

“I love duckies!” Harley exclaimed from somewhere behind him.

“Worst team ever,” Damian mumbled, annoyed at their antics.

“The Boom Tube gate is there,” Lane pointed. “One floor up. No stairs.”

“This way,” Kent called. “Keep it moving, gang.”

“You said this would be hard,” Etrigan told John before they followed.  “It’s not hard.”

They reached the elevator with no further trouble. Then, the doors exploded and Luthor came out in one of his more sophisticated armors. The bald man frowned down at them and aimed his weapons.

“I’m afraid you don’t have the proper clearance,” he mocked.

“Ah bollocks,” Constantine cursed, readying his artifacts.

Lane opened fire at the armor and Damian took the chance to sneak up behind Luthor. He jumped on the armor and tried to break it with his sword, but he was electrocuted by the armor’s defense system.

If he could, Damian would swear to Kent and tell him “I told you so”. Luthor was simply a traitor, and nothing would ever change that. However, Damian was too busy trying not to fall unconscious because of the electricity. Luthor grabbed him from his back and threw him against a pillar.

“Damian!” Raven yelled.

Her eyes turned red and another pair of eyes blinked on her forehead. Her shadow grew and took a physical form. It broke Luthor’s armor and wrapped around the man, crushing him.

“Raven, no!” Kent exclaimed. “Stay in control.”

Damian scoffed and groaned, rubbing the back of his head. Raven let go of Luthor and blinked her extra eyes away. When she opened her eyes, they were purple again.

Luthor fell and Damian rushed to him with his sword, putting it on his throat.

“Can everyone stop trying to kill Luthor?” Kent interrupted. “We need him.”

“He’s a stinking collaborator,” Damian argued.

“Too right, he is,” Boomerang agreed. “Let me take a little off the top.”

Kent looked at Damian, but Damian was adamant. Luthor was working for Darkseid, clearly. If he was a true mole, he wouldn’t have attacked them just now. Even if he was under surveillance, it was too late now to stop them, and he should’ve known it. Batman couldn’t do anything to prevent them from using the Boom Tube. He wasn’t even tortured or brainwashed like the others. He just wanted to stay alive. Probably take over Batman’s place after Darkseid killed him when he realizes the machines were destroyed.

That thought alone made Damian push the sword tighter to Luthor’s throat. He was glad when he scented slight fear coming off the Beta and a droplet of blood slid down his neck.

“Please,” Luthor growled, keeping his eyes on Kent, the only person who didn’t want him dead, it seemed. “I was surrounded and the battle was over. I had time to make a choice. I’ve been helping the rebellion ever since.”

“You’re a traitor,” Damian growl back, eyes flashing Alpha red. “You change sides when it suits you. Who says you won’t do it again?”

“It’s not like you have a choice,” Luthor drawled, pushing the sword away from his neck. “You need me, and you don’t have a lot of time,” he stood up and dusted himself as if nothing had threatened him a second ago. “Batman won’t allow it.”

Damian’s growl deepened and Raven had to pull him away from the Beta. Lane sent him an understanding look, and kept her weapon aimed at Luthor, discreetly. Damian smirked. That Omega wasn’t so bad. As if knowing what they were thinking, Kent let out a tired sigh and turned expectantly to Luthor.

Robin and Luthor were working on the codes for the Boom Tube. Raven and Constantine were standing next to each other, keeping an eye on the other two in case Robin tried to kill Luthor again, or Luthor tried something against the Alpha. It was obvious Luthor disliked the power imbalance of their instincts, so he tried to have control over the actions around him. With more Alphas in the room it was clear he felt inferior, but it was only Damian who stood up to him and took that control from him.

Damian was a strong Alpha. A good Alpha.

He will die. I can prevent it. You just have to let. Me. Out.

“You’ll take care of it, won’t you,” Raven asked, suddenly. “If my father takes control.”

Constantine glanced at her with a troubled expression.

“You want me to add your soul to my ledger,” he said.

“The spell has to be,” she took a deep breath. “Ugly. My body has to be more than dead.”

Constantine hummed and summoned another one of his artifacts.

“The last accursed dagger of Ostova,” he introduced.

Raven looked at it. It had so much dark energy that she wondered how Constantine didn’t go crazy just by keeping it in his magic. The Alpha must’ve been more cursed than she thought, which meant his control was also perfect, or near perfect.

Doomed. Just like you. He doesn’t hide it, though. Embrace your true self, daughter.

“Good,” she nodded. “That’ll work.”

“Keep daddy in his pen and we won’t have to go down that road,” Constantine crossed his arms and looked at her with determination.

“I’m strong,” Raven answered, just as determined. “I can do it.”

Lies. Lies! You’ll let me out before the fight is over! You know you need me! Only I can stop this Darkseid and teach him what a true god looks like!

Clark and Lois came back to the room. Clark looked uncomfortable wearing one of Luthor’s armors, and Lois seemed to be teasing him about it.

“This thing’s kind of stuffy,” Clark complained.

“Smallville, you wear two layers in the summer,” Lois rolled her eyes. “You’ll live.”

Raven wondered if they knew this could be the last time they saw each other. Of course, the plan was to come back to the rest of the Squad still alive. But she knew that was too much to ask for. Whoever stayed on Earth when they arrived at Apokolips would be killed as punishment. Or so she hoped. Batman’s punishments seemed a bit too sadist to her tastes. She eyed Clark’s green veins and dark eyes.

“My finest work,” Luthor said, looking at the armor. “Fires kryptonite infused missiles and high explosive rounds. Perfect for Paradooms.”

“You made it to kill Superman,” Lois drawled, sending him a disgusted look.

“What can I say, I had issues,” Luthor shrugged.

Damian walked to them at the same time a secret compartment raised from the floor. The Alpha glared at Luthor, going over to open the compartment and showing a bunch of Kryptonite weapons. To the surprise of no one, Damian took the green sword, ignoring the rest of the arsenal.

“That’s a whole lot of kryptonite,” Clark commented and Luthor shrugged.

The Boom Tube was almost ready, so they got into it. It began swirling and sparkling. Lois followed them, too, while Harley and her team stood behind Luthor, each carrying one of the different kryptonite weapons and goofing around with them, much to the annoyance of the Beta.

“We’ll hold this end,” Lois told them.

“Lois- you,” Clark began, but Lois interrupted.

“Someone has to make sure the portal stays closed,” she said.

“But you need to,” Clark tried again.

“Tell her I love her, Clark,” Lois murmured forcefully. “Save her for me.”

Clark looked devastated for a second and then he took a breath and looked at Lois with determination and fondness.

“I promise,” he answered.

“Now, go save the world,” Lois smiled, though it looked a little forced.

Farewells. Hah. She knows they’re dead. I can prevent it, Raven…

“Touching,” Constantine huffed. “Now can we leave before I come to my bloody senses?”

“Why are you still here, John?” Clark asked.

“Don’t exactly know, Clarkie,” John shrugged. “Guess I just want to see how it all turns out.”

Raven thought there was another reason that not even Constantine knew about. She wanted to know what it was, but it seemed she’d have to wait and see how it all turned out, too. Hopefully, it all turned out just fine.

You would know if you opened your eyes. See clearly.

The Boom Tube activated and Lois stepped out of its reach. She smirked at each one of them and waved goodbye. Then she looked one last time at her best friend.

“See you later, Smallville,” she said.

Raven knew it was a false promise.

They appeared in the middle of Apokolips. Constantine took from his trench coat a pair of shades and broke them in half, muttering a spell as he did. Raven felt the spell wash over her, and she could also see smoke surrounding every member of their little team.

“That should help us blend in,” Constantine explained. “But I suggest we keep moving.”

Apokolips was very quiet and empty. Raven never imagined the planet to be that way. She expected… she expected war. She imagined thousands of Parademons and Paradooms, flying around, and at least some people living on the planet. She’d thought the members of the Justice League that were taken would be patrolling.

She didn’t have to wonder where everyone was much longer. Just as they were arriving at Darkseid’s stronghold, a wave of water washed off the spell that covered them. They gasped and turned to face Mera, or what was left of her.

The Queen of Atlantis now had half her body connected to a mechanical tail, making her look like a cyborg Naga. Her powers were as strong, though. She tried attacking them again, this time with some frozen spikes. Constantine invoked a fireball to shield them and the spikes disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

When the smoke cleared, they found themselves surrounded. Mera stood in front of them with J’onn, who was now half scorpion and still could change forms judging by the green dragon that was his arm. Starfire and Hawkman landed behind them, the two of them also half machines. And blocking their path, and the last way of escape was Wonder Woman. She was more human than the others, but she also had one part of her face replaced with metal parts, as well as one arm and part of her leg.

They all were wearing warrior armor and the symbol of Darkseid.

“You’ve come too far to die,” a high-pitched voice said behind Diana.

An old-looking woman came out of the building and was looking at them with disdain.

“Diana,” Clark tried to get the Amazon’s attention.

“Don’t even try, Kryptonian,” the old lady said. “My last security project is one of my best works. They will end you all,” she eyed her cyborgs and the outsiders with a satisfied smile, then she ordered: “attack!”

Let go, Raven!

Raven closed her eyes tightly and reined herself in. She wouldn’t lose control now. Not when they were so close. She might need her strength later when they were facing Batman or Darkseid. Right now, they could do it. She had to believe they could.

Foolish, child. Leave the new god to me. Destroy these beings. Save what’s left of their souls. Free them! Free me!

Diana attacked Clark, but the armor was strong enough to hold off her sword. He was thrown back, and Mera followed to finish him. Damian stood in between, readying his sword to fight off the former queen of Atlantis. Raven was about to help him when Kori shot her beams right at Raven. She used a shield and looked at her former leader.

“Kori! It’s me! You’re being controlled!” She tried.

Kori didn’t seem fazed in the slightest, keeping her constant attacks on Raven’s shield.

There’s one way you can help, Raven. Finish their suffering. I will do it for you, daughter if you’re not strong enough.

Raven ignored the voice in her head and used her shield to cover Kori, trapping her inside a bubble of magic. Kori snarled at the magic, and her eye began to glow brighter along with her hands until she became an explosion of green energy that broke Raven’s shield and made her fall.

Behind them, Damian’s attention was on Manhunter, and Clark was blocking Mera’s and Hawkman’s attacks while shooting at them with the armor. Constantine was fighting Diana, and it looked like he was standing his ground, but since he was no usual fighter, relying on his magic to get out of trouble, it was only a matter of time before Diana got the upper hand.

“Easy, Princess,” he raised his hands in surrender when the amazon raised her sword over the Alpha’s head.

Etrigan blocked the sword with a shit-eating grin.

“Finally,” he claimed. “A challenge.”

“Took you long enough,” John huffed, dusting his trench coat.

“I like to make an entrance,” Etrigan replied, grin still in place.

Raven flew around, blocking Kori’s beams. Clark was trying to get his breath under control while dodging and blocking more attacks. Damian was cutting at the endless creature that was J’onn’s arm. Etrigan and Diana were having the sword fight of all sword fights.

At some point, Diana stole Etrigan’s sword and was attacking the demon with the two weapons. Etrigan used his fire breath to confuse her and attack from behind. He got her sword out of her hand and got a good hit at the robotic side of her face, but that gave Diana an opening for her to use the sword, leaving a little trail of blood on Etrigan’s face.

The demon looked astounded for a moment, then he grinned again, wider than before, and pounced on Diana with only his fists. He made her retreat a little to the edge of the bridge. Then, Diana stood and turned, pushing the sword into Etrigan’s chest.

Etrigan fell on his knees and coughed.

“And so it ends,” he said with a smile. His sword, in Diana’s hand, disappeared in a wave of fire. “My race is run. I regret nothing,” Diana kicked him off the bridge. “It was fun.”

The fire under the bridge ate the demon easily. Raven could feel it when he was finally gone. A part of her team disappeared and took his emotions with him. Only she could confirm that he enjoyed his last moments. He died a warrior’s death.

Would’ve made an amazing ally. A bodyguard, for you, at least. Seemed to me he would’ve enjoyed taking over different dimensions with us.

“Shut up,” Raven grumbled, pushing Kori off her.

“None of you will last long,” Diana’s altered voice reached them. She was walking towards Constantine, sword ready. “You have no true warriors.”

“You’re right, Princess,” John smirked. “We could use one of those.”

He raised his hands and made a swishing move. The lasso hanging on Diana’s hips unfurled and crept on her. One end of the lasso shot to Constantine’s hand. His eyes glowed yellow again, and the lasso began to glow as well.

“Oh, the old magic!” He exclaimed, feeling the power of the lasso running through him. “That’s the stuff,” he pulled tighter. Diana fell on her knees. “Hear me, Wonder Woman of the Justice League, you are a paragon for warriors through the ages, not Darkseid’s minion. Break free, now!”

Diana struggled and yelled in pain. Then her head dropped and she no longer fought the lasso’s magic. She blinked, slowly, and took a deep breath, recognizing some of the scents that didn’t belong to Apokolips. She also remembered everything. Her life in Themyscira, then leaving, then belonging to a group of brave heroes, then attacking Apokolips, and-

“You are my weapon!” The old woman said, glaring furiously at the lasso and the human who freed her puppet. “Kill them all!”

Diana’s eyes sharpened and focused on the old woman. She remembered what she did. To her, and her friends.

“I am,” she began. “Diana of Themyscira. Daughter of Hippolyta,” John let go of the lasso and it returned to Diana’s hands. She stood up, proudly and strong, with a glare that could kill aimed at Darkseid’s servant. “I follow the old Gods and will never again bow to the new!”

“Enough!” The old woman yelled. “You will fight for Darkseid or die! Furies! Kill the intruders and the faulty programs-argh!”

A batarang cut open the woman’s throat. Damian had a snarl on his face, and his eyes followed the woman as she tripped and fell to the abyss. If Etrigan didn’t survive it, there was no way for the woman to do it.

Good. The boy may live a little longer if he agrees to some favors.

Damian had to dodge one last attack from Manhunter, and Raven used more strength to push Kori to the ground, near where Mera and Hawkman were growling and standing after Clark shot them down. Their little rescue team gathered near Diana and Constantine, while the other cyborgs closed on them and another team of four women came out of the building, blocking the way and aiming their weapons at them. They didn’t seem to mind the death of their leader if that was what the old lady was. Darkseid’s symbol stood proudly on their chests.

“There’s a tunnel behind you leading to the power generator,” Diana said, watching carefully as their enemies prepared for attack. “I will finish here. Do not hold what happens next against me, friends.”

Damian smirked and bowed his head in respect. It was no secret he used to look up to the only member of the League that didn’t hesitate to destroy her enemies if the need arose. Diana smiled back and nodded once. Damian threw a smoke bomb to cover them and distract the Furies and the cyborgs while they ran. Darkseid’s minions attacked blindly at first, and when Diana was sure the others were out of danger, she readied her sword.

“Diana,” Clark stopped her before she could leap to the fight. “Lois-

“I will hear it from her when we get back,” Diana interrupted him with a shake of her head. “If she’s not there,” she swallowed and glared at the floor. “Then I will accept for you to say it. Now go. I will stop them from following you.”

Clark had no other choice but to run after the rest of his team.

“If we destroy the power generator, we won’t have to worry about Darkseid or Apokolips,” Damian grunted, following Constantine down the tunnel. “He won’t be going anywhere without it. He’ll be trapped without his Mother Boxes or the Boom Tubes.”

“Hope it’s that easy, mate,” John huffed and used his magic to break down a security wall.

Of course, Damian knew it wouldn’t be that easy. It wouldn’t stop Darkseid forever, but they’d have time, and maybe, in the future, they’d have something better to fight with. At least, he hoped they would. A weapon, or a better team. More people at the very least.

They ran into an intersection and they stopped to look at each hallway. There were no signs, that would’ve been very easy, but they could see a light at the end of one.

“Bizarre-looking hallway one, or bizarre-looking hallway two?” John snarked.

Raven stepped to the front and closed her eyes, letting her purple energy surround her and expand down the hallways. She gasped and almost fell back, but Clark supported her.

“It’s that way,” she pointed to bizarre-looking hallway one. “But- I don’t know what- It’s not a common generator. I couldn’t get past or- Something is blocking me further down. Clark,” she turned to him with wide eyes. “I could feel…”

Clark seemed to understand what she meant, for he nodded solemnly and turned to the others with a serious look.

“Guess we pick number one,” he said. “We’ll have to be careful. We don’t know what’s waiting for us.”

“You only realize that now?” Constantine rolled his eyes and turned to begin walking.

Damian frowned at the Alpha’s back and glanced worriedly at Raven. She raised her eyebrow at him and tried to smile, only it looked more like a grimace.

“I’m fine,” she whispered. “Promise.”

Damian nodded and she followed Constantine. He was about to follow her, but a hand on his shoulder stopped him.

“Damian,” Clark said. “I have another task for you. I know you don’t trust me, and I know I don’t deserve forgiveness, but I do consider us family. Do you remember what I said about Bruce being pregnant?”